《Fake Rich Daughter Is A Scientist From The Future》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Dressed Like a Fake Rich Girl

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What woke Huo Tian up from her deep sleep was a series of crisp bird cries. Looking at the environment she was in, Huo Tian, who was able to remain calm even amidst space-time turbulence, was so shocked that she could not recover for a long time. The fresh air flowed into the room through the open window. Outside the window was a tall tree, and the crisp chirping of birds came from the lush green canopy. Further away was the clear blue sky¡­ Everything in front of her clearly looked like scenes that had appeared in videos and materials¡ªhow Earth looked like hundreds of years ago. The next moment, Huo Tian felt a sharp pain in her head and she copsed onto the bed. In just a few seconds, a memory that did not belong to her appeared in her mind. Only then did Huo Tian understand what had happened¡­ It turned out that the time travel experiment hadn¡¯t failedpletely. It was just that her body had been ripped apart by the space-time turbulence, and only her brain waves or her soul had sessfully transmigrated. The Huo Tian, who came from hundreds of years ago, had be this youngdy who hid in her room to drown her sorrows in alcohol after suffering a setback. As for why this girl with the same name as her had died from drinking too much, Huo Tian understood after flipping through the memories of this body¡¯s original owner. Huo Tian was the only daughter of the Huo Family in Shangjing. She was pampered by the Huo Family¡¯s elders and had been unbridled for more than ten years. Although she relied on her family background to attend the best elite high school in Shangjing, she was still an ignorant and ipetent idiot. The total score for her grades in all nine subjects was less than three digits! If nothing went wrong, Huo Tian would probably live a carefree life, enjoying herself. But there were always idents in life. Just yesterday, the Huo Tian parents brought back a girl who was the same age as her. The girl¡¯s name was Huo You. ¡°Huo Tian, we need to inform you of something.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s parents didn¡¯t consider if Huo Tian could ept this and said directly, ¡°We just found out a few days ago that you¡¯re not our biological daughter. Our biological daughter is Huo You.¡± At first, Huo Tian didn¡¯t believe them at all. ¡°Dad, Mom, are you kidding me? I know Huo You. She¡¯s just a poor student who needs a schrship. Even if you¡¯re not satisfied with my results, you don¡¯t have to use this method to motivate me, right?¡± Mrs. Huo sneered and put down her coffee cup. ¡°Huo Tian, we¡¯re not joking with you. After we found out that the hospital you were born in might have identally brought us the wrong child due to work negligence, we did a DNA test. You can take a look at the test report. Of course, given your intelligence, you might not understand it.¡± Huo You, who was sitting next to Mrs. Huo, smiled at Huo Tian with her lips pursed. Her cold and aloof demeanor was exactly the same as Mrs. Huo¡¯s. No one would doubt their biological mother-daughter rtionship. Huo Tian¡¯s heart sank. She picked up the two test reports on the table and looked at them carefully. Sure enough, in her report, she saw the result of them being unrted. At this moment, Mr. Huo said, ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯ve always been willful and reckless. We¡¯ve always tolerated you in the past, but you¡¯re not our biological daughter, so we don¡¯t have to take care of our willfulness anymore.¡± Huo Tian was at a loss. She subconsciously wanted to grab onto her family. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Mr. Huo said coldly, ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to part with the Huo Family¡¯s wealth, but we have our own daughter and you have your own mother. I hope you can recognize your own identity.¡± Mrs. Huo paid no heed to Huo Tian who was looking very helpless. ¡°Huo You is very outstanding. We n on holding a banquet at home tomorrow to announce Huo You¡¯s return to our family and friends. I hope you won¡¯t appear at the banquet tomorrow.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo stood up and left, leaving Huo Tian, who seemed to be out of her wits, and carefree Huo You behind. Huo Tian knew Huo You, who was supposed to be the real daughter of the Huo Family. They were ssmates at the same private elite school. However, unlike Huo Tian who had gotten into the school through her parents paying a huge amount of money, Huo You was offered a ce in the school with her first-ce results in the middle school examination in the entire city. After she entered the school, she represented the school to win a few championship titles in nationalpetitions. Her exam results had always been in the top three, andter, she had also relied on her outstanding looks to be the school belle in her second year of high school. However, the current Huo You wasn¡¯t as gentle and amiable as she usually was in school. Her eyes were filled with smiles as she said sneeringly to Huo Tian, ¡°Huo Tian, you heard what Dad and Mom said. Since you¡¯re no longer the Huo Family¡¯s young miss, don¡¯t stay shamelessly in my house anymore. I don¡¯t feel happy to see a thief who took over things that belong to me.¡± Huo Tian wanted to tear off the fake mask on her face, but after losing her identity as the Huo Family¡¯s young miss, she no longer had the confidence to act recklessly. The original owner of this body probably couldn¡¯t ept the sudden change in identity, so she locked herself in her room to drink alone. She didn¡¯t expect to lose her life just like that. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Clown at the Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian, who came from hundreds of yearster, did not know what to say. In the era she was familiar with, every baby¡¯s gic code was already been recorded in their household ounts before they were born. The staff at the Artificial Uterus and Infant Care Center would not let an ident like bringing parents the wrong child happen. However, in such a retrogressive era, to think that the hospital could mix up two family¡¯s children. This was really unbelievable! When Huo Tian got up, she still felt a dull pain in her head. She wanted to wash her face and clear her head, but when she saw her appearance in the mirror, she was given a shock. Oh god, her reflection in the mirror had long, bright purple hair, ck eye makeup around her eyes, and two ck tear streaks on her face¡­ Her clothes also had holes here and there. Was this the legendary scene subculture? Huo Tian did not know how to use the bottles and cans on the counter. She simply washed her face casually with water and then left the room. Huo Tian had just reached the stairs when she heard amotioning from the hall on the first floor. Everyone wasughing and exchanging pleasantries. Ah, she remembered it now. The Huo Family was holding a banquet. There was wonderful music and the sweet smell of fooding from downstairs. Huo Tian recalled how the room of the original owner of this body was filled with messy wine bottles and the wide-open window. Since no one cared about the original owner of this body, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she wouldn¡¯t have to care about their opinions either? Hence, she calmly walked down the stairs and appeared at the banquet. Just like an ugly duckling covered in mud suddenly barging into a group of graceful cranes, Huo Tian¡¯s appearance caught the attention of everyone at the banquet. Huo Tian walked straight to the long table with exquisite desserts. The well-dressed guests made way for her and after she passed by them, they¡¯d whisper to the people around them. ¡°This is the fake Miss that the Huo Family raised as their own daughter. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t look like the Huo Family at all!¡± ¡°I heard that her biological mother is a mistress. How could such a b*tch possibly give birth to a presentable child?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that from? Why do I remember her mother giving birth before marriage? She¡¯s been living in poverty and living in the slums with the Huo Family¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Sigh, who knows what¡¯s going on? Luckily, Huo You hasn¡¯t been led astray and grew up to be so outstanding.¡± ¡°Yeah, the Huo Family¡¯s genes are good¡­¡± These disdainful and harsh words might hurt her original owner of this body, but Huo Tian didn¡¯t care. She only wanted to fill her stomach that hadn¡¯t had any food for two days! The desserts at the banquet were all small and exquisite. Huo Tian picked up a few of each and stuffed them into her mouth with her hands. The sweet and soft taste instantly captured her taste buds! Heavens! Was this the kind of dessert described in the restored documentaries, ones that could make people feel blissed? Daddy Space-Time Turbulence, thank you for letting me transmigrate! Huo Tian was enjoying her food, but wasn¡¯t aware that many people at the banquet were feeling ufortable with her presence! Of course, other people¡¯s feelings didn¡¯t feel as strongly as Huo You. Today, Huo You appeared in front of the guests as the real young miss from the Huo Family. This was the most important moment since her rebirth! How could Huo Tian appear here?! Huo You, who had her memories from her past life, knew that as long as Huo Tian was given a chance, she would use her glib tongue to make her parents softhearted and allow her to continue staying in the Huo Family as their adopted daughter! Then, she would steal the things that belonged to her time and time again! In this lifetime, she would never let Huo Tian have the slightest chance of making aeback! As someone who didn¡¯t fit in with the entire banquet, Huo Tian¡¯s position was very conspicuous. Huo You walked directly to the long table. ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re really shamelessly refusing to leave the Huo Family.¡± Huo Tian was still chewing her food when she turned around and saw Huo You in a gorgeous long dress. After swallowing the food, Huo Tian said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m starving. The Huo Family wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to just let me have a full meal, right?¡± Huo You¡¯s face darkened. What was Huo Tian trying to say? Was she using the Huo Family of not even giving her food in front of so many guests? Could she ignore the Huo Family¡¯s reputation just because she had been brought up preciously for more than ten years? ¡°If you hadn¡¯t locked yourself in your room, you wouldn¡¯t have starved for almost two days.¡± Huo You frowned and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to leave mom and dad, but this isn¡¯t the right situation for you to act willfully.¡± Huo Tian clearly remembered that the original owner of this body hadn¡¯t locked the door. However, this was something that couldn¡¯t be cleared up in a debate. Therefore, she could not be bothered to rebut Huo You and tossed another piece of cake into her mouth. Huo You was furious at her shamelessness. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Leaving the Huo Family¡¯s Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Youyou is still so sensible. She really has the demeanor of one form an influential family.¡± The guests next to them seemed to have noticed that the atmosphere between them wasn¡¯t right. They stepped forward and interrupted, ¡°Tiantian, although you and Youyou aren¡¯t rted by blood, you can be considered sisters given the amazing affinity you share. You mustn¡¯t throw a tantrum today. Thisdy had interacted with Huo Tian before and knew that Huo Tian was a troublemaker who would cause a ruckus once things didn¡¯t go her way. Hence, she tried to step in to help Huo You control the situation. ¡°Sisters?¡± Huo Tian looked at the woman who tried to smooth things over and remembered who she was. ¡°Auntie Song, do you think Huo You will treat me like a sister?¡± Huo You smiled docilely at Auntie Song, but her words were cold. ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter of the Huo Family, and Huo Tian, I think you¡¯ve gotten too many things that don¡¯t belong to you in the past decade. So, even if you shamelessly stay in the Huo Family, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my sister!¡± Auntie Song¡¯s expression turned a little bad. She wasn¡¯t really concerned about how the Huo Family was going to deal with the fake daughter. She just didn¡¯t want Huo Tian to make the situation too ugly. Now, Huo You¡¯s words made her seem like a bad person! At this moment, Mrs. Huo, who had been receiving guests, finally arrived. Mrs. Huo nodded at Auntie Song and stood next to Huo You, holding her shoulders. Although they had just reunited, they looked extremely close. ¡°Huo Tian, I think we¡¯ve already made things clear to you yesterday. No matter how much ruckus you cause, you¡¯re not our biological daughter.¡± Huo Tian shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to emphasize my identity over and over again. I know you want me to leave the Huo Family as soon as possible. I don¡¯t n to shamelessly stay in a family that doesn¡¯t belong to me either.¡± Mother Huo frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯ve called you Mom for more than ten years. Can¡¯t you at least let me fill my stomach before leaving?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the matter of removing my name from the household register. If you don¡¯t want to trouble yourselves, give me the documents and I¡¯ll go take care of it myselfter on.¡± Upon hearing this, the surrounding guests looked at Mrs. Huo differently. A straightforward guest couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Huo Tian is quite pitiful too. She was just informed of her true identity yesterday and is being chased away before she can prepare anything. This must be such a big blow to her.¡± Huo You smiled coldly. ¡°Huo Tian has taken over my identity and had stolen everything that belongs to me over the past more than ten years. I don¡¯t know what she needs to prepare!¡± Huo Tian was finally willing to put down the te of pastries. She looked at Huo You and said, ¡°It seems like you really hate me. We were only infants when we were mistakenly passed to the wrong parents. You can me the staff for what happened, but there¡¯s no need for you to take out your anger on me, right?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m taking my anger out on you?¡± Huo You sneered. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that the staff of a private hospital would make such a serious blunder. Unless someone had colluded with them.¡± The guests let out surprised gasps. ¡°Could it be that they were intentionally swapped back then? That is too evil.¡± Huo Tian looked at Huo You¡¯s resentful expression and knew that Huo You really thought that she had been intentionally swapped. It seemed like she would have to be careful when dealing with this real young miss from now on. ¡°If you think someone has deliberately swapped our lives, you can call the police or find concrete evidence.¡± Huo Tian said coldly, ¡°And not treating me like a criminal just based on your guess.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was already filled with coldness and annoyance. She gestured for Huo You to stop talking and stepped forward to say, ¡°Huo Tian, no matter how you were swapped back then, I think the Huo Family has already done our best by giving you a luxurious life for more than ten years. We don¡¯t expect you to repay the Huo Family¡¯s kindness. We only hope that you can leave quietly and not disturb our lives again.¡± Her words instantly changed the guests¡¯ opinions. At first, the guests thought that the Huo Family was too cold towards Huo Tian, but after hearing what Mrs. Huo said, they felt that her words made sense. Huo Tian shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble at such an important event. Huo Tian realized that Mrs. Huo¡¯s means were much higher than Huo You¡¯s. She only needed to use the word ¡®kindness¡¯ to clear their names of all their unreasonable actions. She was toozy to argue with the Huo Family, so she simply said, ¡°Thank you for raising me. Since you care so much about this favor, send me the bill. I¡¯ll pay you back all the expenses that you¡¯ve spent on me in the future.¡± Mrs. Huo only felt that Huo Tian didn¡¯t know what was good for her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to keep up with the superficial politeness anymore. ¡°Then pleasee with me to sign the deration of severing ties and debt repayment. I hope this isn¡¯t just talk.¡± Since she said it out loud, Huo Tian was nning on keeping her promise. No matter how extravagant the original Huo Tian was, the current her was going to be a future big shot in space-time technology. How could it be possible for her to be unable to pay back for all expenses she had spent in the Huo Family over the years? Huo Tian and Mrs.. Huo left the banquet hall for the time being, but the discussion about them lingered on among the guests. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Hitching A Ride

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the VIP room on the second floor, several men with great statuses and authority had watched a good show. Zhao Feng raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Mr. Huo, your family matters can even be filmed in a family ethics drama. It''s really exciting, don''t you think, Ah Huan?" It was more urate to say that the person he called was between the phase of a youth and a young man rather than a man. However, no one present dared to look down on him because of his age Si Huan''s eyes were cold. "It''s very boring." "Wow, you actually find such an interesting plot boring?" Zhao Feng clicked his tongue and said, "Oh right, when Old Master Huo was still around, he even mentioned to your family that he wanted you to get engaged to that fake Miss. That was a woman who almost became your fianc¨¦e. Are you really not interested at all?" Mr. Huo quickly said, "My father was muddled back then. How could Huo Tian be a good match for Young Master Si? But my biological daughter, Huo You, is an outstanding girl. If you''re willing, we can change the engagement." Before Si Huan could reject him, the man sitting on the other sofa, who had been silent all this while, sneered. "Old Huo, the Si family is already on the decline. I didn''t expect you to rush to tter a brat''s smelly feet. With your judgment, no wonder you helped others raise their daughter for more than ten years in vain." As Si Huan''s friend, Zhao Feng found it hard to tolerate someone looking down on him. However, Si Huan didn''t care about this kind of provocation at all. He stood up directly and said to Mr. Huo, "Back then, Old Master Huo and my grandfather only had the intention of having a marriage alliance. Our two families didn''t have a marriage agreement, thus the matter of changing the marriage partner doesn''t exist. Mr. Huo, I still have something on, so I''ll take my leave first." Zhao Feng followed Si Huan out of the Huo Family''s vi. He clicked his tongue and said, "That Huo guy doesn''t want you to be his son-inw. He''s just thinking of coborating with you to develop that piece ofnd. Why didn''t you promise him to get along with Huo You first? We can talk about marriageter. The most important thing now is to take down the business project for the new shopping district." "The Huo Family is too narrow-minded in the way they do things." Si Huan said, "The Huo Corporation is not a good partner to work with. Moreover, there''s also the Hein Corporation who ispeting with us." Zhao Feng nodded. "That''s true. Although the project is good, I really don''t think much of the Huo Family. I can be more rxed without having to deal with them." Ever since his parents passed away in a car ident, Si Huan became distrustful of any chauffeurs. Hence, he drove his own car to attend the banquet. After parting ways with Zhao Feng in the parking lot, Si Huan left in a specially modified sports car. The Huo Family''s vi was built on a beautiful hill in the suburbs of Shangjing. The area was sparsely popted across a few kilometers. Si Huan''s sports car didn''t drive for long before he saw the girl who was walking slowly by the road. Huo Tian was wearing a ripped T-shirt and jeans, her bright purple hair was pulled back into a ponytail. She looked no different from the other rebellious teenagers. She strolled leisurely on the mountain road, asionally bending over to touch the wildflowers on the side of the road. She did not look like a pitiful wretch who had suddenly met with a great change and had lost her identity as the daughter of a wealthy family. Instead, she looked rxed and at ease. At that moment, Huo Tian also heard the sound of an activated engine. She looked in the direction of the car and her eyes lit up the moment she saw the sports car. She jumped and waved at the sports car. Si Huan wasn''t a helpful person, but for some unexinable reason, he stopped the car beside Huo Tian and asked, "What''s the matter?" Huo Tian bent over and gave Si Huan a big smile, not realizing that her bright smile looked so ridiculous on her colorful face. "Sir, you''re going down the mountain too, right? Can you give me a ride?" Si Huan''s gaze swept across her dirty face and her weird attire. Finally, he nodded and said, "Sure, get in the car." Huo Tian quickly got into the sports car and exaggeratedly praised, "Wow, Sir, you''re the most helpful person I''ve ever met!" Si Huan sneered. He didn''t want to respond to such a simple and straightforwardpliment that didn''t have any sincerity at all. Huo Tian did not seem to mind if she received a response either. She leaned against the car window and stared at the scenery outside. After a while, she hummed a tune that Si Huan had never heard before. This melody was a little strange but strangely harmonious. "What song are you humming?" "Oh? This? It''s a robot liberation song." Huo Tian recalled her life as a scientist and said emotionally, "This is a forbidden song. I only heard it by chance once." Si Huan had never heard of this name before. He thought Huo Tian was spouting nonsense. He did not know that if he continued to ask, he would hear the story of a robot developing a free will, pursuing liberation, and almost eventually almost subverting humanity. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Great Beauty In the Slums

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the car reached the foot of the mountain, Si Huan stopped by a bus stop nearby. ¡°You can get off now. It¡¯s very convenient to wait for the bus or take a taxi here.¡± Huo Tian unbuckled her seatbelt but stopped a second before she opened the car door. She turned around and looked at Si Huan with anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Helpful Sir, I¡¯d like to ask for a small, small, small, small favor.¡± Her index finger got close to her thumb, with her trying to use gestures to prove how insignificant the help she wanted was. Si Huan took a deep breath. He felt that he had done too many abnormal things today and one more wouldn¡¯t matter. ¡°Speak, what is it now?¡± Huo Tian revealed an ingratiating smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have a single cent on me. I won¡¯t be able to pay for a ride. Can you lend me some money first?¡± Si Huan was here to attend a banquet. He didn¡¯t have his wallet with him, so he couldn¡¯t have cash on him. He pulled out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to you from my phone.¡± Huo Tian shrugged, her palms facing up. ¡°The Huo Family bought the phone. I didn¡¯t take it with me.¡± Si Huan felt a little regretful to have been softhearted and picked up trouble on the mountain road. However, he was not cold enough to let a penniless girl wander the streets. He said, ¡°Where is your destination? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Huo Tian did not stand on ceremony with him. She quickly mentioned a ce and buckled her seatbelt again. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Sir.¡± The luxurious and clean sports car was ipatible with the dpidated and messy urban vige. Si Huan¡¯s car was parked at the outermost street of the urban vige. Huo Tian said to Si Huan, ¡°The road conditions inside are veryplicated. You can just drop me off here.¡± Si Huan nodded. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± When the luxury car left the area, Si Huan saw Huo Tian waving at him through the rearview mirror. Her bright smile lit up the dark streets. Huo Tian had obtained her biological mother¡¯s address from Huo You and found it near the center of the urban vige. The urban vige was veryrge. Shangjing was a ce with many high-rise buildings. This area with low buildings andgging facilities would be what others called a slum. If one looked down from a high altitude, they would find that this area was like an ugly scar attached to the prosperous and beautiful Shangjing city. Huo Tian asked for directions while looking for her biological mother¡¯s address. Probably because of the makeup on her face that wasn¡¯t cleaned up yet as well as her strange attire, the hooligans in the urban vige did not dare to do anything to Huo Tian. She sessfully found the two-story brick house with peeling walls. The first floor of the brick house was modified to a shop on the side of the street. The signboard wrote ¡®Ah Rong Clothing¡¯. When Huo Tian entered the narrow shop, she saw clothes hanging from the ceiling. Rolls of fabric scraps were piled on a table by the wall and there was a piece of unfinished garment on the sewing machine beside the table. There was a small room separated by a curtain. Two people were talking behind the curtain. A gentle female voice asked, ¡°Sister Lin, what do you think of this dress after it has been tailored? Does it fit well?¡± ¡°Ah Rong, your craftsmanship is really amazing. You¡¯ve changed this dress of mine into something fitting and beautiful.¡± The woman called Ah Rong smiled and said, ¡°Sister Lin has lost a lot of weightpared tost year. Those loose-fitting clothes from before don¡¯t suit you anymore. You¡¯ll look more energetic if you tailor them.¡± Sister Lin¡¯sughter didn¡¯t stop upon hearing the unobtrusivepliments. She even said that she wanted to bring all her old clothes over to tailor them. The two of them talked andughed as they lifted the curtain and walked out. They were shocked by Huo Tian, who was standing in the room. Sister Lin patted her chest. ¡°Young people nowadays really like to dress up weirdly. I thought I saw a ghost.¡± Sister Lin wanted to discuss Huo Tian¡¯s outfit with Ah Rong, but she realized that Ah Rong was staring at this strange girl in a daze as if she had been shocked silly. It took a while before Ah Rong came back to her senses. She smiled politely at Sister Lin and said, ¡°Sister Lin, there are a few water pits on the roads nearby. Be careful when you go home.¡± Sister Lin was sent away without a trace. Ding Rong looked at Huo Tian with aplicated expression. ¡°Are, are you Huo Tian?¡± Huo Tian nodded and also sized up Ding Rong. At the Huo Family¡¯s banquet, she saw many women and youngdies who were well-dressed and had on exquisite makeup. However, after seeing Ding Rong, all of them seemed very ordinary. She shouldn¡¯t be young, but she was still beautiful. Every move she made was filled with charm. Huo Tian tilted her head and asked, ¡°The Huo Family gave me a DNA test report. You should be my biological mother, right?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. ¡°Yes, you are my daughter.¡± At this moment, Ding Rong was feeling particrly unsettled. She had heard from Youyou that her biological daughter was a willful and reckless girl. Ding Rong had been very worried about how to get along with Huo Tian, but the moment she saw her daughter, Ding Rong sensed the bond that came from deep within her blood. She was still worried if Huo Tian would ept her. Huo Tian smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s great that Mom is so beautiful! I¡¯ll definitely be beautiful in the future too!¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Ruffian Uncle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong did not expect Huo Tian to call her ¡°Mom¡± so easily. Tears immediately trickled down her face. Huo Tian took a step forward, wanting tofort Ding Rong, but was pulled her into her arms instead. ¡°Tiantian, Mom has let you down. I can¡¯t give you the life you used to have. Having not heard from you for so many days, I thought you would nevere back.¡± ¡°But I just found out yesterday that I¡¯m not the daughter of the Huo Family. Of course, I didn¡¯t hear anything about it before.¡± Huo Tian recalled the treatment the original owner of this body received at the Huo Family and said without much surprise, ¡°Maybe theypletely forgot about me. They only remembered that there was still a fake young miss in the vi before the banquet started, so they anxiously asked me to leave.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but ache as she asked, ¡°Tiantian, were you unhappy in the Huo family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. At least I¡¯ve never been aggrieved materialistic-wise. It¡¯s just that I only get to see servants through the years.¡± What Huo Tian didn¡¯t say was that to attract Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s attention, the original owner of this body had deliberately dressed as a punk, submitted nk papers during the exams¡­ She had always yearned for the kinship that didn¡¯t belong to her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. From now on, Tiantian will live together with Mommy. Mommy will give you even more love.¡± Ding Rong carefully caressed Huo Tian¡¯s cheeks, her gaze filled with pity. ¡°If Tiantian feels unhappy in the future, you must tell Mommy.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Huo Tian gave Ding Rong a wide smile. Huo Tian felt that the original owner of this body had died an unworthy death. As long as she was willing to abandon the aloof parents from the Huo family, she would be able to get a mother who truly loved her. The kinship she had always yearned for was actually close at hand, but she could no longer feel it. Then let her take the original owner of this body¡¯s ce and cherish this kinship. Ding Rong found a change of clothes for Huo Tian and let her take a shower. She even helped her remove the remaining makeup on her face. Huo Tian walked out of the bathroom wearing Ding Rong¡¯s clothes. The eyes of the siblings sitting in the living room lit up. The tall and thin man in a flowery shirt said, ¡°Sister, this is your biological daughter, right? She looks exactly like you when you were young. Both of you are beauties.¡± Ding Rong rolled her eyes at Ding Chen. ¡°You¡¯re an uncle. How can you speak to your niece like that?¡± Huo Tian sized Ding Chen up from head to toe. ¡°Uncle? You look like Mom. Everyone in our family is so good-looking!¡± After washing the makeup off her face in the bathroom, she was very satisfied with her looks that resembled Ding Rong¡¯s! Now that she realized that she had a handsome uncle, she was in an extremely good mood! Ding Chen¡¯s smile became even friendlier. ¡°Tiantian has good taste. This is my girl, unlike that Huo You¡­¡± ¡°Ding Chen!¡± Ding Rong immediately interrupted her brother. Ding Chen snorted unhappily, and the atmosphere became a little strange. A phone ringtone broke the silence. Ding Rong picked up the call and threw a subconscious nce at Huo Tian. It was Huo You on the other end of the line. ¡°Mom, Dad and Mom specially organized a banquet for me today. The guests just left, so I called you immediately.¡± The living room was too small, and Ding Rong¡¯s phone had some leakage. Both Ding Chen and Huo Tian heard Huo You¡¯s words. Ding Rong sighed wearily. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Huo will like you calling me that. Youyou, don¡¯t make her unhappy.¡± ¡°It was just a slip of the tongue. Mom loves me very much, she won¡¯t mind,¡± Huo You exined casually before changing the topic. ¡°Oh, right, Huo Tian left the Huo Family. She even said out of spite that she wanted to return all the money she spent all these years. Sigh¡­ She doesn¡¯t know the Ding Family¡¯s financial situation. She¡¯ll only cause trouble for the family! Mom, if you have any difficulties in your life in the future, you must tell me. I¡¯ll try to help.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s brows gradually furrowed. ¡°Miss Huo, you have your mother, and I have my own daughter. I¡¯m happy that she¡¯s a strong-willed and responsible child. Since she has agreed to return the Huo Family¡¯s money, as her mother, I will support her without hesitation.¡± Huo You, who was on the other end of the line, immediately lost her cool. ¡°Support? Do you know how much she¡¯s spent on the Huo Family all these years? It¡¯s more than 20 million yuan, and you can¡¯t even pay that amount in your entire life with that ten-square-meter tailor shop of yours. I¡¯m offering to help you out for your own good. Why are you as ungrateful as Huo Tian?!¡± Ding Rong wanted to say something, but her phone was snatched away by Ding Chen, who was next to her. Ding Chen said to Huo You in a flippant tone, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this my ex-niece who got hooked up with wealthy parents? Now that you¡¯re rich, you¡¯re showing off in front of the person who raised you up painstakingly? Let me tell you this. Since you left the Ding family without any hesitation, then cut it off cleanly. Don¡¯t let me know that you¡¯re trying to find a sense of superiority from my sister and Tiantian. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to deal with you!¡± With that, Ding Chen immediately hung up and cklisted Huo You¡¯s number. Ding Rong said helplessly, ¡°She had called me Mom for more than ten years. This¡­¡± Ding Chen shrugged his shoulders at Huo Tian and mouthed, ¡°How did Uncle do?¡± Huo Tian gave him a thumbs up! ¡°Uncle is awesome!¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Two Different Families

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You¡¯s face twisted in anger when she heard the busy signal on her phone. She threw her phone on the bed and cursed, ¡°This family is a bunch of useless people! They deserve to be poor for the rest of their lives!¡± The Huo parents were very satisfied with Huo You, their biological daughter, and they showed her more patience. On the morning after the day of the banquet, in the presence of everyone from the Huo Family, Mr. Huo was generous with hispliments toward Huo You. ¡°Youyou, you did well yesterday. Hein Corporation¡¯s He Yu is very interested in your proposal for the new shopping district business project. He is also a handsome and capable young man. You can interact more with him.¡± Huo Youined, ¡°Dad! Why are you talking about this?¡± Her shy behavior made Mr. and Mrs. Huough. They felt that their biological daughter was more considerate. They thought to themselves that a blood-rted child could indeed bring good luck to the Huo Family. Huo You had just returned, but she had already facilitated the cooperation between the Huo Corporation and Hein Corporation. Although it was just a verbal agreement, it would bring at least two billion yuan of profits to the Huo Corporation in the future. Huo You had memories from her past life and knew the future of the Huo Family like the back of her hand. She was thinking that in her past life, Huo Tian hadn¡¯t left the Huo Family, so of course, the marriage agreement decided by her deceased grandfather with the Si Family was still there. Si Huan was involved in the Huo Family¡¯s new shopping district project, butter on, both parties didn¡¯t have a pleasant cooperation. Mr. and Mrs. Huo cursed Si Huan countless times for his wild ambitions. After her rebirth, Huo You not only wanted to suppress Huo Tian, but she also wanted to build her own business empire based on her understanding of the future! The first step to take was to destroy the coboration between the Huo and Si families, then find a more suitable partner for the Huo Family¡ªHein Corporation. After breakfast, when Mr. Huo went to work, Mrs. Huo called out to Huo You, who was about to attend etiquette ss. ¡°Youyou, tell me more about Huo Tian¡¯s mother and the other people in that family. I want to know more about the life that you led.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you asking this?¡± Huo You didn¡¯t want to talk about the past.¡± They¡¯re just people from the lowest level who live in the slums. Huo Tian¡¯s mother is a tailor, and her uncle is a thug who spends all his time doing nothing. There¡¯s nothing to say about them.¡± ¡°And how are their characters?¡± Mrs. Huo asked. ¡°Do you think they wille and disturb us in the future?¡± Huo You snorted. ¡°They¡¯re all fools who value their pride more than anything else. For her reputation, that woman refuses to find another man for herself. So all the more she wouldn¡¯te to look for me.¡± Mrs. Huo smiled and said, ¡°Youyou, you¡¯re still too young. Some people can¡¯t put down their pride because they think they feel that there aren¡¯t enough things on the line. No matter what, I hope you can understand your position and don¡¯t get involved with them anymore.¡± Huo You nodded and said obediently, ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Youyou is a good child.¡± Mrs. Huo kept up her gentle and demure appearance. ¡°So, from now on, Youyou mustn¡¯t call another woman ¡®Mom¡¯ like you didst night. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡± The smile on Huo You¡¯s face froze up and she broke out into a chill. She was clearly in her room when she called Ding Rong yesterday. How did Mrs. Huo know that she had called Ding Rong mom? ... ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t know how crazy the Huo family¡¯s parents are. They have a strong desire to control things.¡± Huo Tian chewed on the bun her uncle had bought her whileining, ¡°Before they gave up on me, they ced several surveince cameras in my room. If I did anything wrong, they would teach me a lesson. I wonder if they¡¯ll treat Huo You the same way.¡± Ding Chen squatted by the roadside with a toothpick in his mouth. ¡°Huo You deserves it. Hasn¡¯t she been wanting to have rich parents for a long time? She can just enjoy a good life from now on.¡± Huo Tian asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, why do you hate Huo You so much? Had she offended you before?¡± Ding Chen spat and looked at Huo Tian for a long while before saying, ¡°I can tell you if you want to know, but if you¡¯re like that ingrate Huo You, don¡¯t me Uncle for not holding back.¡± Huo Tian was speechless. ¡°In what ways do I look like the same kind of person Huo You is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just getting things straight,¡± Ding Chen pointed at Ding Rong, who was busy at the tailor shop. ¡°Your mother is very pretty. In the past, many men wanted to marry her even though she had Huo You with her. Many big bosses also wanted to keep her as their mistress. Huo You, that ingrate, even persuaded your mother to be a mistress for a rich man. Pfft, if your mother hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have beaten her half to death on the spot!¡± Huo Tian turned around to look at Ding Rong, who was tidying up the clothes she had tailored. She didn¡¯t expect that this was the truth behind what the guests said about Ding Rong being someone¡¯s mistress. Ding Rong seemed to have sensed Huo Tian¡¯s gaze and raised her head to smile at her. She walked over and gave Ding Chen a stack of money. ¡°Little Chen, bring Tiantian to buy a cell phone and have some fun nearby. She¡¯d be bored at home.¡± Ding Chen took the money and stuffed it into his pocket, then beckoned for Huo Tian to follow him.. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Uncle will take you to eat something delicious!¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: The Bet on the Bridge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian cheered happily and ran after Ding Chen. Ding Rong shook her head helplessly, the smile on her face seemed to be able to influence the gloomy weather above the slums. Ding Chen asked Huo Tian, ¡°What kind of phone do you want? I¡¯ll ask someone I know. The phones he sells are cheap.¡± Huo Tian was a little curious about those cheap high-end phones. She followed behind Ding Chen and found a short, sneaky man. After chatting for a while, Huo Tian found out that those phones had all been stolen by the short man from ces like shopping malls or train stations. Ding Chen picked up an iPhone and inspected it, then said to Huo Tian, ¡°Tiantian, what do you think of this? It looks 90% new.¡± Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t we have old phones at home? I¡¯ll just use that first.¡± She did not want such stolen goods. If the owner of the phone happened to call the police, she would also be implicated as the buyer. Ding Chen seemed to understand Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re just as stubborn as your mother. Alright, then we won¡¯t get this. I¡¯ll bring you to the phone shop to buy a new one.¡± However, Huo Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a new phone. Uncle, why don¡¯t you buy me aputer? I have use for it.¡± Ding Chen sucked in a breath of cold air and patted Huo Tian on the head. ¡°You sure talk big. Computers are much more expensive than phones. How can you afford one with so little money?¡± How could Huo Tian understand the current prices? Even if it was the original owner of the body hadn¡¯t gone to buy things herself before. ¡°Then bring me to dye my hair back. I don¡¯t want this color anymore.¡± Ding Chen burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Your purple hair is really piercing to the eyes.¡± However, it was too expensive to dye hair at a hair salon. It cost a few hundred yuan to dye her hair ck. Huo Tian wanted to save money to buy aputer, so she decided not to dye her hair ck. She told the hairdresser to cut her long hair short. Her new hairstyle was refreshing and capable-looking, having an androgynous handsomeness. The punk-style purple hair now appeared to be full of character. Ding Chen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re a girl. If you were a guy, who knows how many girls would be knocked out by you.¡± Huo Tian asked, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re quite handsome too. Why didn¡¯t you knock out a few girls?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Ding Chen looked like he was having a headache. ¡°Why do you like to pressure me into getting married like your mother!¡± Although they had only met for the first time yesterday, Huo Tian felt that there was no barrier between her and her uncle. She wondered if this was the power of blood connections. It was too amazing. Ding Chen brought Huo Tian around the urban vige primarily to help her identify theplicated roads. In the afternoon, they ate beef noodles in a shop that served good food and was only nning to bring her home in the evening. When the two of them passed by a bridge, they realized that there were six or seven people gathered together, looking at something. It was unknown what they were looking at, but they could only hear their asional cheers or sighs of frustration. Ding Chen¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He pulled Huo Tian to squeeze over and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and join in the fun.¡± Huo Tian was also curious about the entertainment activities from hundreds of years ago, so she obediently followed Ding Chen and squeezed into the innermost area. A dark and skinny man was squatting on the ground. There was a bowl upside down on the space in front of him. He had a handful of melon seeds in one hand, then as soon as he said ¡°start¡±, he casually scattered the melon seeds under the bowl. Then, the people around him passed money to the man fervently. ¡°I¡¯ll bet nine!¡± ¡°I saw it clearly just now. It¡¯s seven¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, seven!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s six?¡± ¡°Alright, hands off after you¡¯ve ced your bet!¡± The dark skinny man opened the small bowl. There were only six melon seeds underneath. The people who guessed it right took back double their money while those who guessed wrongly sighed and felt frustrated. However, they were unwilling to lose just like that and would continue to take out the money and give it to the dark skinny man. Even after they had lost all their money, they still could not bear to leave and would just stand at the side and watch. Ding Chen watched agitatedly for a long while and could not help but take out the money that Ding Rong had given him. He said to Huo Tian fawningly, ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯ll y just once. Don¡¯t tell your mother.¡± With that, Ding Chen confidently gave a number and handed a hundred yuan bill to the banker. Without any surprise, he lost. Ding Chen, who had said that he would only y once, lost 500 yuan in a row. This money was enough to buy the almost new iPhone from the seller just now. Huo Tian finally stopped leaving him be. When Ding Chen was about to report the number again, she covered his mouth. The dark and skinny man smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, if you guys don¡¯t want to y, don¡¯t crowd around here. Other people still want to y.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s mind seemed to have finally cleared up a little. He realized btedly that he had already lost 500 yuan. He thought to himself that he was done for. He would be given a beating by his sister with a ruler when he returned! However, Huo Tian took all the money in Ding Chen¡¯s pocket and held it in her hand. ¡°No, I want to y. And I want to y a big one.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a total of 1,700 yuan here.. I bet there are 13 melon seeds under the bowl. Do you dare to open it?¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Exposing the Scam

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The dark and skinny man could not help but grit his teeth. He looked at Huo Tian¡¯s fair face, which had never been exposed to harsh winds and sun, then at the stack of money in her hands. His thoughts started to move. His small business could only earn him about a thousand yuan from all the winnings and losses in the day. If he could get the money from this youngdy, wouldn¡¯t he be able to rest for two days? Moreover, she was obviously a little girl with little experience in the world. It would be a waste not to earn her money. Thinking up to this point, the dark and skinny man said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to open it? But little girl, you can¡¯t regret it after you¡¯ve ced your bet.¡± Ding Chen anxiously wanted to snatch the money from Huo Tian¡¯s hands. ¡°Tiantian, give me the money! If we lose all the money, your mother will definitely beat me to death!¡± Huo Tian pushed Ding Chen¡¯s hand away and handed the money to the dark and skinny man. She did not forget to argue with Ding Chen, ¡°Even if we lose, it¡¯s my fault. Why would my mother beat you?¡± Seeing that there was no turning back, Ding Chenmented, ¡°How could your mother bear to hit you? She would definitely hit me, the uncle who led you astray.¡± The dark and skinny man smiled very brightly. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to say such depressing things. Who knows, you might win this round?¡± With that, he opened the bowl and started counting the melon seeds on the ground. ¡°One, two, three¡­ Ah, what a pity. The youngdy guessed wrongly. There are only eight melon seeds in this round.¡± Ding Chen seemed to have suffered a huge blow. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m really going to be beaten up this time¡­¡± However, Huo Tian smiled. ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t count carefully enough.¡± She held the man¡¯s wrist and snatched the bowl from his hand with a skillful move. Then, she flipped the bowl over and disyed it in front of everyone. She removed the melon seeds from the bottom of the bowl one by one. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t there five more here? Five plus eight, exactly 13. I¡¯ve won.¡± She stretched her hand out in front of the man and said, ¡°Uncle, since you¡¯ve agreed to the bet, you must be willing to ept losses.¡± The surrounding people started to react to things, all of them wearing grim expressions on their faces. The ones who had lost the most previously were even more furious. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! There were a few times when I clearly saw it right, but I still lost money! Turns out that you¡¯re cheating!¡± Seeing that everyone was about to hit him, the dark and skinny man was so anxious that he wanted to run away. However, he realized that as a man, he could not break free from Huo Tian¡¯s grip. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Huo Tian gave Ding Chen a look. ¡°Uncle, count the money we should take and then go home.¡± Ding Chen said excitedly, ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re amazing. As expected of my niece!¡± He quickly counted 3,500 yuan and put it into his pocket, casually cing the rest of the money on the ground. He then said to the people around him, ¡°Brothers,e and take back the money you got cheated. In the future, you¡¯ll have to be more careful when you see such small betting stations involving melon seeds.¡± Ding Chen ran far away with Huo Tian but they could still hear the swindler begging for mercy and wailing. ¡°Haha, they did well to beat him up!¡± Ding Chen took out the money and swung it happily. He looked at Huo Tian with admiration. ¡°Tiantian, how did you see through his trick?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°The bottom of that person¡¯s bowl has an electroma hidden under it. Some melon seeds have metal pieces in their shells and with just a slight movement, he can change the number of melon seeds. That¡¯s how he can deceive everyone so urately.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°Hmph, these scumbags actually lied to me. If it¡¯s not because I have to protect you, I¡¯d have beaten him up!¡± Huo Tian nced at her uncle, who was definitely not considered strong. ¡°But if I wasn¡¯t here, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see through the other party¡¯s scam.¡± Looking at Ding Chen¡¯s choked expression, Huo Tian said without any mercy, ¡°Besides, they have more than one person with them. Other than the swindler, there should be two other people around him. Can you take on the three of them by yourself?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ding Chen guiltily changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Uncle is rich now. Let¡¯s go buy some barbeque back for dinner!¡± However, Huo Tian took the money from Ding Chen¡¯s hands and left only five notes in his hands. ¡°Uncle, the capital was from my mother. The rest were won by me. Therefore, this is my money now. I can only give you 500 yuan as pocket money. Ding Chen knew that he wasn¡¯t on the side of reason and could only hold onto the 500 yuan, looking like he was on the brink of tears. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m your uncle after all. Give me more pocket money!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only giving you this 500 yuan because you said you wanted to treat me to barbecue.¡± Huo Tian rejected coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I¡¯m going to save up this money to buy aputer. I won¡¯t let you squander it.¡± ¡°I still have to pay for tonight¡¯s barbecue? I¡¯m so poor¡­¡± Although Ding Chenined that he was poor, he did not hold back when ordering. He flipped through the menu on the barbecue stall and generously ordered everything that Huo Tian was interested in. They ordered a little too much, so they sat by the roadside and waited. After a while, they heard amotion nearby. ¡°It was those two people over there who exposed my scam! Brothers,e with me! We must let them have a taste of suffering today!¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Fight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s that swindler from earlier. They¡¯re indeed a group!¡± Ding Chen immediately picked up a chair and stood up. ¡°Tiantian, stay back, don¡¯t let them hurt you!¡± With that, Ding Chen swung the chair and pounced toward those people. Huo Tian realized that Ding Chen was not as useless as she had thought. At least he had some talent in fighting. Huo Tian knew that in a situation where there were many people, Ding Chen could only hold them back for a short while. If this dragged on, the situation would definitely be disadvantageous for him. She weighed the barbeque stall¡¯s chair in her hand and realized that it felt quite good to use. Hence, she followed Ding Chen and joined the fight! ¡°Damn, look over there¡­¡± At a table in a corner, Zhao Feng patted his good friend hard. ¡°That girl is too rash. No, given how short her hair is, she doesn¡¯t look like a girl.¡± Si Huan looked towards the chaos and saw a skinny girl with short purple hair holding a chair and moving around amidst the people fighting. She was able to handle a few men with steel rods with ease and could even divert her attention to help herpanion who was in danger. ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s pretty good at fighting. Damn, it¡¯s exciting!¡± Zhao Feng watched with great interest as if he was watching an action movie. ¡°This kid is not bad. If he doesn¡¯t loseter, we can go make friends.¡± At this time, Zhao Feng already regarded the short, purple-haired person in the crowd as a guy, and his words were full of admiration. Si Huan was slightly surprised after he managed to get a clear glimpse of the person¡¯s face. Back then when the Huo Family had mentioned marriage, he had seen a photo of Huo Tian¡¯s sweet face without any makeup on. Her eyebrows were exactly the same as this agile person with short purple hair. What kind of girl was she? Si Huan couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was she the arrogant and domineering profligate in school? Or was she a punk who didn¡¯t fit in with the banquet by people from the upper society? Was she a pitiful girl who was chased out of the house? Or was she a hooligan who was willful and arrogant? He felt that he had to rify his doubts. Just like that, Zhao Feng watched as his good friend carried a beer bottle and headed towards the chaotic fight. Zhao Feng¡¯s eyes widened, and after being stunned for a moment, he also picked up a beer bottle. With the addition of two powerfulbatants, the situation immediately became one-sided. The swindler had his hand on the wound on his face and gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°Just you wait! I will definitely teach you guys a lesson in the future!¡± Ding Chen spat out a mouthful of saliva with some blood. ¡°A loser dares to speak so arrogantly? I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you in the future!¡± Ding Chen also had some bruises on his face. He grimaced and turned to look at Si Huan and Zhao Feng. ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯re strangers, so why did you guys help us?¡± Zhao Feng thought that he understood his friend very well. He chuckled and nodded at Huo Tian. ¡°We think this brother is quite good, so we came over to make friends¡­¡± Without waiting for Zhao Feng to finish, Si Huan said with certainty, ¡°She¡¯s Huo Tian.¡± ¡°What? Huo Tian?¡± Zhao Feng stared in shock at Huo Tian, who was clearly a handsome short-haired youth. ¡°How is this like that punk from yesterday?¡± Ding Chen hissed and said unhappily, ¡°Hey, what are you saying? How is my niece a punk?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t mind Zhao Feng¡¯s description of her and smiled at Si Huan. ¡°You recognized me? You¡¯ve helped me again. Thanks!¡± Si Huan nodded indifferently. Before he could speak, Zhao Feng shouted, ¡°What do you mean by helping you again?¡± Huo Tian exined, ¡°After I left the Huo Family yesterday, Si Huan was the one who sent me back. He¡¯s really an extremely kind person!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really kind¡­¡± Zhao Feng muttered as if he had suffered a huge blow. ¡°Si Huan, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t interested in Huo Tian? You call this not interested?¡± Si Huan¡¯s face darkened and he red at Zhao Feng. ¡°No one will think that you¡¯re a mute even if you don¡¯t speak!¡± However, the others also heard Zhao Feng¡¯s words. Huo Tian looked at Si Huan in surprise. ¡°Is that so? But even I couldn¡¯t stand looking at myself the way I was yesterday. Is your taste¡­ Uh, a little niche?¡± Ding Chen endured his pain and jumped up. ¡°What? You like my niece? I was wondering why you were so solicitous? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll agree to you wooing Tiantian just because you helped us fight once!¡± Si Huan only felt a throbbing headache. Over so many years, there hadn¡¯t been once he had felt that Zhao Feng¡¯s mouth was apletely unnecessary organ as he was now! He took a deep breath and exined to Huo Tian, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Zhao Feng¡¯s nonsense. I only recognized you and came to help out on the ount that we know each other.¡± Zhao Feng continued to mutter in a low voice, ¡°Being helpful isn¡¯t a character that suits you¡­¡± Huo Tian did not doubt Si Huan¡¯s words at all. After all, in her heart, Si Huan was a super kind and nice person! She said, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re just lending a helping hand when seeing injustice! Thank you for helping me again!¡± Ding Chen looked relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t like our girl. I feel at ease now.¡± Si Huan was speechless. Si Huan thought regretfully, why had he been so impulsive earlier? Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Marriage Agreement From the Past

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The boss of the barbeque shop seemed to be used to fights. After things had calmed down outside, he walked out with a cigarette in his mouth and said, ¡°Put the tables and chairs back in their original positions and pay up for the things that are damaged! Eh? It¡¯s you, Ding Chen. What trouble did you get yourself into again this time?¡± Ding Chen waved at the boss with a bitter expression. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Stop being such a busybody and hurry up in bringing out the skewers I ordered.¡± The boss said, ¡°It¡¯s not done yet, just wait. Right, are you going to have them here or takeaway?¡± Ding Chen said, ¡°We¡¯ll eat here.¡± He got some beer and side dishes from the boss and invited Zhao Feng and Si Huan to sit down together. ¡°Come,e, I¡¯ll give you a treat. Just take it as thanks for your help.¡± Si Huan had wanted to refuse, but Zhao Feng pulled him to sit down. Zhao Feng was extremely curious about Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re quite good at fighting. When did you secretly start practicing?¡± Huo Tian thought to herself that of course the original Huo Tian didn¡¯t know any martial arts. This was the physical education lesson for all humans hundreds of years from now. Moreover, her current physique seemed to be changing gradually under the influence of her soul. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t as restricted by her body even when fighting.¡± Huo Tian was still thinking of how to answer when she saw Si Huan nce at Zhao Feng. ¡°Your curiosity is too high.¡± Zhao Feng pursed his lips. ¡°Si Huan, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You didn¡¯t agree to the marriage agreement with Huo Tian back then, right? Why are you so protective of her?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Ding Chen, who was drinking, choked and coughed. ¡°What marriage agreement Tiantian, you have a marriage agreement with this guy?¡± Si Huan¡¯s expression turned ugly as he spat out the word, ¡°No.¡± Ding Chen red at Si Huan. ¡°Shut up! I want to hear it from Tiantian!¡± Huo Tian did not understand why Ding Chen was so angry, but her intuition told her that her uncle was not to be trifled with when he was in this state. Thus, she carefully searched through the memories belonging to the original Huo Tian. After a while, she shook her head firmly. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no such thing as a marriage agreement!¡± Ding Chen¡¯s expression eased a little, but he still looked at Si Huan with dissatisfaction. ¡°Since Tiantian said no, I¡¯ll let you off this time. But brat, you better exin what¡¯s going on!¡± Ever since he took control of the Si Family, no one had ever questioned him with such an attitude. Si Huan was displeased, but he suppressed his anger when he saw Huo Tian¡¯s curious expression. Si Huan exined, ¡°A year ago when Old Master Huo and my grandfather were still alive, they had the idea of joining the Huo Family and the Si Family through a political marriage. However, I didn¡¯t agree to it, so the marriage agreement that Zhao Feng mentioned was just a joke. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Huo Tian nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. But the Huo Family is really too much. They didn¡¯t even ask me for my opinion or even inform me on such an important matter.¡± Zhao Feng asked curiously, ¡°If the Huo Family asked you back then, would you have agreed to be engaged to Si Huan?¡± Ding Chen sneered. ¡°Are you kidding me? Our Tiantian won¡¯t be so foolish¡­¡± At the same time, Huo Tian also said, ¡°If it were me, I would probably agree. After all, Si Huan is handsome and kind. Hepletely suits my taste!¡± In her previous life, Huo Tian was a sessful big shot in technology. Her criteria for choosing a partner was a handsome, kind-hearted, gentle, and virtuous little puppy! Unfortunately, in the radiation-filled environment in her previous life, she could not find a man as extraordinarily handsome as Si Huan! Ding Chen seemed to have suffered a huge blow. He looked at Huo Tian, who was not reserved at all, in disbelief. ¡°Tiantian! You¡¯re a girl. How can you say such things?¡± Huo Tian looked at her uncle in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with girls? Can¡¯t girls express their thoughts about their future partners?¡± Zhao Feng covered his mouth and looked at Huo Tian in deep thought. He quietly said to Si Huan, ¡°She¡¯s already treating you as her future partner. This isn¡¯t good. The joke just now was too big.¡± Si Huan nced at his friend coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t learn to shut up, I¡¯ll make sure you can never speak again.¡± Zhao Feng shuddered when he thought of Si Huan¡¯s method of calming down the chaos in the Si Family. He obediently zipped his mouth. Si Huan then said to Ding Chen and Huo Tian, ¡°The marriage agreement back then was just a verbal suggestion between the two families. Besides, you¡¯ve already left the Huo Family. There¡¯s no need to pay any heed to the things that have happened in the past.¡± Ding Chen said angrily, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t like our Tiantian?¡± Huo Tian pulled on Ding Chen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Uncle, calm down. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re angry about!¡± Ding Chen paused awkwardly. If Si Huan had admitted to the marriage agreement, he would have exploded in anger! How could their precious girl be engaged to a brat so early? However, the way Si Huan looked as if he didn¡¯t care for Huo Tian made him even angrier. Tiantian was so good, yet he still dared to despise her?! However, in front of the people who had just helped him, Ding Chen felt bad to be kicking up an unreasonable ruckus. He snorted coldly and waved his hand.. ¡°You two brats should hurry up and get lost. If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Start of A Career

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even after Si Huan and Zhao Feng¡¯s car drove far away, Zhao Feng was still sighing. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian to have such a personality. Hey, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s quite interesting? It also happens that she seems to have a good impression of you. Why don¡¯t you try it out with her? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose out¡­¡± Si Huan said coldly, ¡°Which eye of yours saw that she likes me?¡± Zhao Feng exaggeratedly pointed at his own eyes. ¡°I saw it with both eyes. Didn¡¯t she just say that if time went back to one year ago, she¡¯d have agreed to the marriage agreement? Doesn¡¯t this means that she likes you?¡± However, Si Huan didn¡¯t agree with Zhao Feng¡¯s opinion. He recalled Huo Tian¡¯s bright eyes when she looked at him. There was no infatuation or love in them. It was as if she was simply admiring something beautiful and there were no desires a woman would have toward a man. At that moment, he felt that the way Huo Tian looked at him was like those rich second-generation heirs picking beautiful femalepanions. Her attitude was high and indifferent. Si Huan didn¡¯t reveal his true thoughts. Even he felt that this thought was ridiculous. Huo Tian was just a penniless girl who had been chased away by the Huo Family and was now carrying heavy debt. How could she look at him as if she was someone superior? ¡­ Even after they reached home, Ding Chen still looked angry. Ding Rong was shocked by the wounds on his face. ¡°You got into a fight again? Tiantian was with you! Why couldn¡¯t you behave yourself?¡± Ding Chen dodged Ding Rong¡¯s p and begged for mercy. ¡°Sister, stop hitting me. I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Moreover, Tiantian isn¡¯t injured. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ding Rong checked Huo Tian from head to toe before she felt relieved. She then asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go out to buy a phone? Why did you get into a conflict with someone else?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°Just find me an old phone that can make calls with. I want to save up money to buy aputer.¡± Ding Rong smiled and tapped Huo Tian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Silly child, I can afford aputer. If you want it, get your uncle to bring you to buy one tomorrow.¡± Huo Tian thought about it and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to buy anything too good. Secondhand ones are fine too. It shouldn¡¯t cost too much, right?¡± Ding Chen, who was at the side, interrupted thoughtfully, ¡°Can a broken secondhandputer work? I¡¯ll be able to find one right away and it¡¯ll bepletely free.¡± Huo Tian thought to herself, how could a big shot in technology not be able to know how to fix aputer? But she didn¡¯t say it too definitely. ¡°That depends on theputer¡¯s condition. But if there are recement parts, it should be possible to fix it.¡± Ding Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring theputer back. You can see if you¡¯ll be able to fix it.¡± With that, he dashed out. Ding Rong looked helplessly at Ding Chen¡¯s back and said to Huo Tian, ¡°Your uncle is not very reliable. Fixingputers is a technical job. It¡¯s not that easy. Tiantian, why don¡¯t you buy a new one? A new one would be more durable.¡± Huo Tian consoled her and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just be trying it out. There¡¯s nothing to lose. If it can be fixed, won¡¯t it save us some money?¡± Not long after, Ding Chen brought aptop back. There were scratches on the surface of theptop, and when it was opened up, arge amount of dust flew up. After theptop was plugged in, it didn¡¯t turn on. Huo Tian examined it carefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s not seriously damaged. We just need to repair it a little and then reinstall the system.¡± Ding Rong and Ding Chen watched as Huo Tian used the simple tools at home to dismantle theputer, fiddled with it, and then reassembled it. Theputer switched on. Ding Rong and Ding Chen were surprised. ¡°It¡¯s fixed so easily?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s fingers danced on the keyboard as she said without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s not that fast. We still need to reinstall the system. Alright, now we just need to wait for it to install the program by itself.¡± Ding Chen rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re really amazing! Would you be able to fixputers that have other problems?¡± Huo Tian said reservedly, ¡°I can give it a try, but most of the problems won¡¯t be able to stump me.¡± Ding Chenughed. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll find you some secondhandputers. You¡¯ll be in charge of repairing them, and I¡¯ll be in charge of selling them. How about we uncle and niece work together to get rich?¡± This was a money-making idea that Huo Tian had never thought of before. However, her pockets were cleaner than her face right now, so every little bit of money counts. Hence, Huo Tian nodded and said, ¡°Sure. As long as you can find secondhandputers, you can bring them all to me. Even if I can¡¯t fix them, I can still remove the parts and reuse them. Ding Chen left happily once again. Only then did Huo Tian asked Ding Rong curiously, ¡°Mom, where did Uncle get this secondhandputer from? To think that it¡¯s actually free.¡± Ding Rong said, ¡°There¡¯s a dumping ground nearby. Your uncle had probably gotten it from there. It¡¯s not really free. He probably gave the boss of the dumping ground a few dozen yuan.¡± Huo Tian wore aplicated expression on her face. She thought of how, back in her previous life, she had relied on assembling robots the parts she picked up from the dumping ground to gather the tuition fees for higher education. She didn¡¯t expect that the start of her career in this life was also a dumping ground? Was she destined to pick up trash? Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Electric Appliance Technician

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian¡¯sputer repair workshop opened and business was booming. Initially, Ding Chen had only brought back some spoiledputers for Huo Tian to repair. Ding Chen would then sell the repairedputers at a low price. Usually, they¡¯d be able to earn more than a thousand yuan for eachputer. However, the residents of the urban vige did not have much demand forputers. After a few days, the secondhandputer business gradually started to decline. Ding Chen started introducing Huo Tian to the residents of the urban vige to fix mobile phones, televisions, and other electronic appliances. Huo Tian was now a well-known electronics technician in the urban vige! When there were no jobs, Huo Tian would go to the dumping ground with Ding Chen to search for treasures. She managed to find many usable parts. Huo Tian used those parts to make a robotic arm that could move objects for her mother. It could easily help her mother move the heavy fabric from the attic to the workroom on the first floor. When Ding Chen was chatting with the boss of the dumping groundter on, he mentioned the robotic arm Huo Tian made. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging, but my niece is really amazing. She used the parts she picked here to make a robot hand for my sister and installed it at the staircase to help her move things. That¡¯s not all. That day, a hooligan went to look for trouble when I wasn¡¯t around. That robot hand threw that hooligan out with a few swooshes, just like the Transformers in the movies¡­¡± The owner of the dumping ground was Ding Chen¡¯s friend. He sneered. ¡°Keep on bragging. How can you make a robotic arm like a Transformer with those scrap metals you picked from this ce?¡± ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Ding Chen was not willing to let anyone doubt his niece. He threw down a circuit board that he had just pulled out. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes today that there are geniuses like my Tiantian who can turn wastes into treasures!¡± Ding Chen stopped picking up the parts and brought the dumping ground¡¯s owner home. Ding Rong was tidying up the fabric. When she saw himing back with someone, she thought it was a customer looking for Huo Tian¡¯s help to fix things. She said, ¡°Have you found work for Tiantian again? She¡¯s tired of fixing things these past two days. Be careful, she might give you a bad face.¡± Ding Chen also remembered that during the past two days when he was introducing the jobs of repairing electrical appliances to Huo Tian, she had always looked impatient and would always mutter, ¡°It¡¯s such a simple job. Even if I¡¯m able to fix it, I won¡¯t be able to earn much money. It¡¯s such a waste of my time. Can¡¯t someone give me a smart robot to repair?¡± Although she was always impatient, Huo Tian would always fix the electrical appliances seriously. She would always say, ¡°Everyone isn¡¯t rich. Even if their electrical appliances broke, they can¡¯t bear to throw them away. Some people would just casually connect the wires and continue to use them. Who knows when an ident might happen. It¡¯s not troublesome for me to fix them. It¡¯s better than letting them mess around with the appliances at home.¡± It was precisely because of Huo Tian¡¯s warmheartedness that was ipatible with her appearance that all the surrounding neighbors all liked this little girl very much even though it hadn¡¯t been long since she came to the urban vige. In the morning, Huo Tian would go to the breakfast shop on the street to buy buns. The breakfast shop owner would always smile and give her two more buns. Ding Chen could not understand why the couple from the Huo family could bear to be cold to such a likable girl for such a long time. Fortunately, they did not know how good Huo Tian was, allowing her to return to the Ding family so easily. Ding Chen could not help but smile at the thought of his niece. He said to Ding Rong, ¡°This is my friend. He¡¯s not here to find Tiantian to fix things. He just wants to see the robotic arm we have at home.¡± Ding Rong smiled too. ¡°Let him see it then. After we threw that hooligan out that day, the neighbors also liked toe over to look at it. They all said that this robotic arm is well made, but when Tiantian asked them to pay to install one at home, they were unwilling to do so. Tiantian had been promoting it for several days, but there wasn¡¯t a single request one. This made her really depressed.¡± ¡°This silly child. Given her personality, how could she do the marketing work? She should leave it to me to do the selling.¡± Ding Chen chuckled and pulled his friend towards the staircase at the back. ¡°Brother, if you think that robotic arm is useful, you¡¯ll have to patronize our girl¡¯s business.¡± His friend scolded him jokingly, ¡°I knew you were up to no good. So you¡¯re thinking of earning the money from my pocket.¡± The boss of the dumping ground did not take the robotic arm Ding Chen mentioned too seriously. He felt that a teenage girl could at most repairputers or mobile phones. How could it be possible for her to make something like a robotic arm so easily? However, when he saw the robotic arm that Ding Chen showed him, he was shocked. Although he was only in charge of one dumping ground, all those trash would eventually be sent to the garbage disposalpany for processing.. When he visited the factory in the center, he had seen many robotic arms in the factory workshops. However, the robotic arms in those factories hadn¡¯t astonished him as much as the one installed on the wall next to the staircase in front of him! Chapter 14

Chapter 14: The Right Way to Get Rich

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unlike Ding Chen, who was apleteyman, the boss of the junkyard more or less knew some machinery. He remembered the robotic arms he had seen at the garbage disposal center in the past. Those robotic arms would only carry out the work routine after the programmer had set up the work program on theputer. However, the robotic arm the Ding Family had was different. Although it was not as huge as the robotic arms found in factories, it was exceptionally agile. Most importantly, this robotic arm could be controlled by voice. Every time Ding Chen gave a simple order, such as ¡°open the warehouse door¡± or ¡°move the things on the ground to the attic¡±¡­ the robotic arm would flex its joints agilely and execute his orders precisely. The dumping ground¡¯s owner wanted to get closer to take a good look at the robotic arm, but he identally tripped on the steps and almost fell. The robotic arm moved on its own without any orders and held his armpit firmly to prevent him froming into contact with the ground. ¡°Amazing, truly amazing!¡± The boss of the dumping ground stared at the robotic arm and muttered, ¡°This is no longer a simple robotic arm. This is a smart robot!¡± The joints of the mechanical arm rotated slightly, making buzzing sounds, and faced the dumping ground¡¯s owner at a strange angle. It gave him the impression that he was being watched. It didn¡¯t take long for the dumping ground¡¯s owner to realize that this wasn¡¯t his imagination. Because right after he said that, Huo Tian poked her head out the window from the room that was at the far end of the second floor. Her short purple hair was in a mess and she stared at the guest excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s been so many days and there¡¯s finally someone who knows what¡¯s good. This is the first generation robot I made which can move things and look after the house. Customizing one now only requires 10,000 yuan! It¡¯s a very fair price¡± Before the dumping ground¡¯s owner could recover from this price that was said to be low, he heard Ding Chen call out to Huo Tian, ¡°Tiantian, look at your dark circles and pale face. Did you stay upte again yesterday? If you continue like this, Uncle will beat you up!¡± Huo Tian pouted and closed the window, her muffled voice ringing out, ¡°You smoke and drink all the time and your schedule is irregr too. What capacity do you have to tell off?!¡± Ding Chen rebutted loudly, ¡°I¡¯m already very old and can do whatever I want. You¡¯re a little brat, you have to be obedient!¡± Huo Tian opened the door and rushed out. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m young that you should set an example. Otherwise, I¡¯ll learn from you in the future!¡± Before their conflict escted further, the back door of the tailor¡¯s workshop opened. Ding Rong stood there with a ck face. ¡°Both of you are the same, so don¡¯t say anything about each other! In the future, if anyone doesn¡¯t take their body seriously, I¡¯ll give each of you a whipping! Huo Tian and Ding Chen both shut up and nodded quietly. The food chain in this family was very clear. When Huo Tian came down from the second floor, she realized that the person with her uncle was the dumping ground¡¯s boss. She had managed to get a lot of good stuff from the dumping ground recently, so Huo Tian was no stranger to him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Boss Zhu. I see that you¡¯re quite interested in this artificial intelligence robotic arm. Do you want to install a few at your dumping ground?¡± Ding Chen was also egging him on. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Zhu, there¡¯s a lot of rubbish there and they are so stinky that you can¡¯t even hire a helper even if you want to. Let Tiantian install a robotic arm for you. It¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble.¡± To be honest, as a businessman, Old Zhu really wanted to obtain the patent of the artificial intelligence robotic arm and coborate with a bigpany to develop this project. He would probably be able to be a billionaire in two years. However, Old Zhu looked at Ding Chen, whom he had grown up with. He then looked at Huo Tian, who did not seem to take this artificial intelligence robotic arm seriously at all. His conscience still prevailed. Old Zhu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about the two of you. You¡¯re really a family of foolish people. Why aren¡¯t you wary of others at all?¡± Ding Chen and Huo Tian, who were called foolish, were both stunned and angry. Ding Chen even wanted to roll up his sleeves and talk to his friend. Old Zhu pulled Ding Chen and Huo Tian to a stone table in the courtyard and sat down. He told them everything. With that, both of them knew how unusual their robotic arm was in this era. Huo Tian found it hard to understand. ¡°But I just picked up some parts and did some programming and algorithms, installing a simple robotic arm at home to move things.¡± Old Zhu couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°As a normal person, shouldn¡¯t you find a pull cart that can go up and down or install a household hoist? It¡¯s overboard to be making an artificial intelligence robotics arm to carry things.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes went nk. She was stunned as she thought about how her thoughts were restrained by the current era. In this era where smart machines were not yet poprized, people had simpler and more efficient ways to solve problems. It was no wonder no one wanted to customize a robotic arm even after so many days! However, Ding Chen became excited. ¡°I¡¯ve found the right way to get rich!¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: The Beginning of A Technological Empire

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Old Zhu introduced the scenarios in which the robotic arm could be used, Ding Chen¡¯s expression became more spirited. The more they talked, the happier they became. Slowly, they came to the same conclusion. Ding Chen pped Old Zhu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re quite a nice guy. If you hadn¡¯t told us about the pros and cons, perhaps Tiantian would have given the technology to someone else easily. You can tell that although my niece is good at technology, she¡¯s a lot worse at grasping people¡¯s hearts.¡± Old Zhu rubbed his shoulder that ached from Ding Chen¡¯s p andined, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re any better than Tiantian.¡± Huo Tian agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle still has the cheek to criticize me.¡± In the small and dpidated courtyard, the three of them were discussing the beginning of the technology empire that would shake the world in the future! However, at this moment, they did not think that they would be able to change the world one day. They only had a simple wish to be rich. Then, there was a series of patent applications andpany registration procedures. It was all thanks to Old Zhu. He was the one who invested the most money and contributed the most during the processes. Ding Chen only realized that his buddy was not poor at all when they started the business together! Ding Chen¡¯s received a blow to his perspectives of the world. ¡°You must be lying, right? Does one earn so much from opening a dumping ground?¡± Old Zhu smoked his cigarette, feeling a little proud. ¡°How else do you think I have the money to buy so many houses?¡± Huo Tian was not surprised at all. After all, the people in charge of the garbage disposal industry chain hundreds of yearster were all rich big shots. Old Zhu looked at Huo Tian hammering and knocking away on a pile of scrap metals. He sighed and said to Ding Chen, ¡°Our urban vige is really a piece of treasurend. It looks like a dpidated slum, but there are so many hidden talents.¡± Ding Chen said unhappily, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s another genius in this area who can bepared to Tiantian.¡± Old Zhu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be unconvinced. You know Bi Long, right? He had been quite arrogant a few years ago and Later onnded up in prison. His nephew is also a genius, but he¡¯s specialized mainly inputer programming. He earned several hundred thousand yuan from a program he made some time ago.¡± Ding Chen was struck by a realization. ¡°I remember now. That child is quite pitiful. He seems to be an illegitimate child and his leg was broken by the child of his father¡¯s wife. His uncle went to seek revenge on his father and was sentenced to a few years. He¡¯s living with his aunt now, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the worst part.¡± Old Zhu sighed. ¡°Both of his legs were amputated. His uncle¡¯s family spent all their money to treat him and fight awsuit. Why was his aunt willing to support him? If it wasn¡¯t because she was scared that Bi Long would look for her trouble after hees out from prison, his aunt would have chased him away long ago.¡± Ding Chen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy¡­ Huo Tian was listening to them gossiping and was quite curious about the boy called Bi Ying. She asked, ¡°How old is Bi Ying?¡± Old Zhu said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his exact age, but he should be around your age. Oh right, he seems to have graduated from junior high. I don¡¯t know if he will continue to attend school.¡± Huo Tian thought about it for a while. ¡°I want to get to know him. Where is his house?¡± Old Zhu was puzzled. ¡°Why are you looking for him? His aunt is not to be trifled with.¡± Huo Tian giggled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he just earned money? I¡¯ll go ask him if he wants to custom make a pair of robotic legs!¡± Old Zhu and Ding Chen both looked at Huo Tian withplicated expressions. After a while, Ding Chen said, ¡°If you want to go, then go. If you make a friend, you can go out more often. You won¡¯t stay cooped up in the house all day till you¡¯re almost growing mushrooms.¡± Huo Tian got Bi Ying¡¯s address from Old Zhu and ran out happily. Old Zhu looked at Huo Tian¡¯s back view and sighed. ¡°This youngdy is so kind. It¡¯s just that her luck isn¡¯t that good. She didn¡¯t do anything and yet she has to bear so much debt.¡± Ding Chen spat out the toothpick in his mouth and said with a cold snort, ¡°What do you mean by bad luck? What¡¯s so good about being abused all the time in the Huo Family? Moreover, Tiantian is so capable. When ourpany opens up, won¡¯t the money be returned to the Huo Family very soon? Perhaps the Huo Family will regret having chased Tiantian away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If it wasn¡¯t for the Huo Family¡¯s poor judgment, this God of Fortune wouldn¡¯t have fallen into our hands.¡± ¡°Pui, what do you mean by ¡®our¡¯? She¡¯s from our family!¡± Bi Ying¡¯s house was not far away and Huo Tian found it in no time. She was a little nervous when she knocked on the door. Huo Tian wasn¡¯t here to make a genius friend. She only remembered that in the history of robot evolution, it was a scientist named Bi Ying who had designed theputation model for smart artificial intelligence. Later on, people designed what was truly defined as real artificial intelligence under the framework of Bi Ying¡¯s algorithm. However, these smart robots tried to subvert humans. After resolving the doomsday crisis, people studied the development of smart robots.. They believed that Bi Ying, the initiator of smart artificial intelligence, had deliberately left loopholes in the algorithm, allowing smart robots to inherit the evil side of his character. This resulted in a crisis that almost destroyed humanity¡­ Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Genius Bi Ying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Bi Ying¡¯s house was an even more rundown brick house than the Ding Family¡¯s. Huo Tian could hear a woman¡¯s sharp and mean voice from the door. ¡°What kind of joke is this? Bi Ying would never go to that elite school of yours! Isn¡¯t his d*mn father the school¡¯s chairman? Wouldn¡¯t Bi Ying be killed if he went?¡± A familiar voice slowly exined, ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. Our school¡¯s management is very strict, and we won¡¯t let any student encounter any danger in the school. Given Bi Ying¡¯s capabilities, the school will not only waive tuition and misceneous fees but also give schrships depending on his performance. I hope you can take it into serious consideration.¡± Another dry male voice asked, ¡°If I agree to enroll in the school, can I take apply for long leave to self-study at home? I will take the exams at school.¡± ¡°There are no such precedences in the school and personally, I also don¡¯t rmend that you break away from the school environmentpletely. But if you really can¡¯t adapt to school life, I believe that the teachers will make appropriate adjustments ording to your situation.¡± Huo Tian could tell that the person who came to the Bi Family to make an offer to recruit Bi Yue was Si Huan, whom she had met twice. Hence, she didn¡¯t realize that she¡¯d be disturbing them and knocked on the door in pleasant surprise. ¡°Who is it? Who is it? Why are you using so much force? You¡¯re almost breaking the door!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s impatient voice rang out from behind the door. She pulled the door open and saw an unfamiliar face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Huo Tian said happily, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Bi Ying.¡± ¡°Another one looking for that burden,¡± the woman muttered as she let Huo Tian enter the house. ¡°You¡¯d better be here to give our family money too.¡± Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to bring money. I¡¯m here to earn your family¡¯s money!¡± The Bi family and Si Huan, who came to recruit Bi Yue, were stunned. What was wrong with this person? Could she be a swindler? But was there such a foolish swindler in the world? When Si Huan saw the face of the uninvited guest, he knew that even though it was hard to say if this person was a swindler, she was really a foolish person! Huo Tian waved happily at Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here too.¡± Si Huan nodded at her as a greeting. Bi Ying, who was sitting in the wheelchair, frowned and looked at Huo Tian with a dark expression. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you.¡± Huo Tian sat down beside them. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know me. This is our first time meeting. Oh yes, my name is Huo Tian.¡± Bi Ying¡¯s attitude was cold. ¡°What do you want? Let me tell you first, I¡¯m not buying insurance or any other products. There¡¯s no need to waste your time on me.¡± Huo Tian, who was rejected for any marketing attempts before she could say anything, was dejected. She sighed and said, ¡°Have you already ordered prosthetic limbs from somewhere else? Sigh, it seems that I¡¯m still toote.¡± ¡°Prosthetic limbs?¡± Everyone looked at Huo Tian in surprise. Bi Ying clenched his fists and said hatefully, ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t wee swindlers like you. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Huo Tian blinked her eyes in confusion. She did not understand why Bi Ying was angry. She thought that with his unpredictable personality, it was no wonder he designed an artificial intelligence that turned against humanity! That¡¯s right, after seeing Bi Ying¡¯s true nature, Huo Tian matched him with the impression mentioned in history books. This thin and frail youth sitting in a wheelchair was the initiator of smart robots who was talented but died young. Si Huan didn¡¯t want Huo Tian to mess up his attempt to recruit Bi Yue, so he helped her exin things to Bi Ying. ¡°Student Bi, there¡¯s no need to be agitated. I know this Huo Tian. She¡¯s a sophomore in our school. Although she might be in need of money, I believe she¡¯s not a swindler.¡± Huo Tian hurriedly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, how can I be a swindler? I hate swindlers the most!¡± Bi Ying calmed down a little, but his attitude was still very cold. ¡°Even if you¡¯re not a swindler, I don¡¯t think you have any means to get prosthetic limbs that suit me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I mean. I¡¯m saying that I can personally make prosthetic limbs for you. They¡¯ll be custom-made and definitely suitable for you, and it will also gradually adjust as you develop.¡± Huo Tian stared at Bi Ying excitedly. ¡°How is it? My skills are very good. Do you want to consider it?¡± Before Bi Ying could reply, the middle-aged woman who had been listening to their conversation sneered, ¡°Little girl, even if you¡¯re joking, there must be a limit. How can it be so easy to make prosthetics? Anyway, Bi Ying has gotten used to sitting in a wheelchair, so what¡¯s the point of messing around? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just endure it for the rest of his life?¡± Bi Ying kept his head lowered. His slightly long fringe covered his expression, but from his slightly trembling body, it could still be seen that he was trying hard to suppress his anger. Huo Tian frowned, thinking that the environment Bi Ying grew up in was probably one of the reasons that led to his evil personality. However, the evil of ordinary people might harm society, while the evil of a genius might bring about a crisis for the whole of humanity one hundred yearster. At this moment, Si Huan said, ¡°For a genius like Student Bi, it would probably be a regret for the entire era if he just endured things for his entire life.¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Genius and Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Bi Ying were to live his life in a muddle-headed state without achieving anything, would it be a blessing or a regret to the future people? Many people would probably think that this was a lucky thing, but Huo Tian had thought differently from the mainstream opinion. She felt that every advancement in technology was in the right direction, and the scientists who brought technological changes could not be distinguished by justice or evil. Huo Tian thought back and remembered that the reason she had decided to conduct the space-time travel experiments was that she had thoughts of changing the past. Hence, when Si Huan said that it¡¯d be a regret for the entire era without Bi Ying, Huo Tian nodded in agreement. ¡°I also feel that Bi Ying can use his own talents to do more meaningful things. It¡¯s precisely because of this thought that I want to customize prosthetic limbs for you. After all, I¡¯m also a genius. A genius would always admire another genius!¡± Seeing Huo Tian¡¯s smug expression, everyone didn¡¯t know what to say. Even Bi Ying, who seemed to have an especially gloomy personality, was also so shocked by Huo Tian that he couldn¡¯t utter any more malicious words. He seemed to have given it much thought before saying, ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t easily believe that you¡¯re capable of making artificial limbs that suit me.¡± Huo Tian knocked on her palm as realization dawned on her. ¡°That¡¯s right, you definitely won¡¯t believe me just like that. But it¡¯s alright, I can bring you to show you my other works. Once you understand my abilities, you¡¯ll believe me!¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t know what to say to Huo Tian, who didn¡¯t have any talent in promoting. Although he rationally felt that she was exaggerating things, Bi Ying really wanted to believe that there was a genius who could customize suitable prosthetic limbs for him. Si Huan also felt that Huo Tian was exaggerating, but he didn¡¯t mock her. He only said to Bi Ying, ¡°Out of concern for a genius, I personally hope that Student Bi can stand up. Even if this Miss Huo Tian is unable to make prosthetic limbs for you, I can get my ownpany to sponsor you. I just hope that in the future, when Student Bi looks for work partners, you can prioritize considering the Si Family.¡± After Huo Tian boldly said that she would create prosthetic limbs for him, Bi Ying did not feel that Si Huan¡¯s words hurt his pride. Hence, he nodded calmly. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Senior Si.¡± Si Huan understood what Bi Ying¡¯s words meant and reached out his hand to him. ¡°It seems that we have reached a consensus regarding the enrollment. We will be schoolmates from now on, junior.¡± By now, Huo Tian also came to the realization and said happily, ¡°So the three of us are in the same school? That¡¯s great, we can y together in school in the future!¡± However, Si Huan shook his head at Huo Tian. ¡°From what I know, the school¡¯s management and the board of directors have already decided to persuade you to drop out. This seems to have been suggested by the Huo Family. Before the new semester starts, you should try to consider other high schools as soon as possible.¡± Huo Tian asked in disbelief, ¡°Why are they trying to ask me to leave? It¡¯s summer vacation now, I didn¡¯t vite school rules!¡± Si Huan sighed. ¡°The Huo Family are no longer paying to sponsor and your grades are at the bottom. Of course the school can persuade you to leave.¡± Huo Tian was furious, but she could not criticize the school for being unreasonable. After all, the private elite Qingli High School only had two criteria for enrollment: either one¡¯s family was rich, or the students themselves had exceptional results. In everyone¡¯s opinion, Huo Tian had been kicked out of the Huo Family and was a good-for-nothing. How could Qingli High School possibly allow her to remain in school? In the end, Huo Tian only muttered in frustration, ¡°Just wait, I definitely won¡¯t get expelled!¡± After that, Huo Tian brought Bi Ying and Si Huan to visit her own workshop. There were now many strange things in her there. Putting aside robot vacuum and voice robots, there were also a few superhero robots that were the size of ordinary figurines on the table. They would dance with the music and perform each superhero¡¯s ssic action. Huo Tian often yed with them when she was bored. Si Huan already had the impression that Huo Tian was ignorant and ipetent. Hence, when he saw the various robots Huo Tian brought out, he was extremely shocked. Inparison, Bi Ying was not that shocked. After all, someone who would dare to call themselves a genius would have some capabilities. However, he did not expect Huo Tian to bring him such a great surprise. Huo Tian shared her toys with them while exining to Bi Ying the idea she had to customize his prosthetic limbs. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not very proficient in biotechnology, so I can¡¯t directly connect the artificial limbs to your legs¡¯ nerves. Therefore, the artificial limbs can¡¯t be as flexible as real ones. However, we can design a sensor program so that the robotic limbs can determine your movement intentions based on your muscle movements, allowing for you to walk and run easily!¡± Huo Tian exined excitedly. Bi Ying was also gradually filled with anticipation and started discussing with her. Si Huan finally realized what an amazing girl Huo Tian was.. He increasingly felt that Huo Tian was very mysterious and wanted to find out more about her. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Never Fall In Love At A Long Age

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Chen had been running around outside with Old Zhu for the entire day and came back home in a fatigued state. He thought that his sister and niece would praise him for his hard work, but he did not expect them to not care about him at all. His precious niece was holding a tabletputer in her hand and talking non-stop to the boy in the wheelchair. The familiar-looking brat beside them would interject from time to time. The atmosphere between the three of them was harmonious. His sister, Ding Rong, looked at the three youngsters lovingly and warmly invited them to eat fruits and snacks. Ding Chen still remembered that Si Huan had almost gotten engaged to Huo Tian in the past, so he paid extra attention to their interactions. When he was having his meal at the dining table, his eyes never left the three youths who were in a discussion. Ding Rong waved at him speechlessly. ¡°Why do you keep staring at the children? Hurry up and eat your food.¡± Ding Chen pulled Ding Rong to sit beside him and whispered to her, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t Tiantian say that she was going to y with the Bi Family¡¯s child? What¡¯s up with that brat whose surname is Si?¡± Ding Rong gave him a p. ¡°Who are you calling a brat? That child is so nice. He¡¯s handsome, polite, and he is also the president of the student union in Tiantian¡¯s school. He just happened to be at the Bi Family to recruit Bi Ying to their school and came over with Tiantian to y.¡± Ding Chen was conflicted for a while, but he still told him about the engagement. Ding Rong then looked at Si Huan in surprise. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Ding Chen said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I would lie to anyone but you!¡± Ding Rong started to feel conflicted too. She sighed and said, ¡°Luckily, Tiantian has returned to our family. What¡¯s so good about wealthy families? The children don¡¯t even have the freedom to choose who they marry. It¡¯s fine if she were to meet a good child like Si Huan, but if she meets someone with bad morals, her entire life would be ruined.¡± Ding Chen said, ¡°Si Huan isn¡¯t good either. Look at how handsome he is. He definitely flirts a lot. If they were to get married, we¡¯ll be worrying a lot¡± Ding Rong nodded. ¡°You have a point. It¡¯s best if our Tiantian were to find an honest young man in the future.¡± Huo Tian, whose constitution had already changed to have sharp hearing and eyesight, could hear what her mother and uncle were saying even from afar. She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted in the direction of the dining room, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about my future partner. I¡¯m not going to look for someone honest and dutiful. I¡¯ll look for someone handsome like Si Huan!¡± Bi Ying, who was calcting the prosthetic limbs¡¯ data on a piece of rough paper, looked up in surprise. He looked at Huo Tian and then at Si Huan. It was as if the words ¡°So you guys have such a rtionship¡± were written on his face! Si Huan¡¯s hand that was reaching for the teacup also paused. He looked at Huo Tian, who had a calm expression on her face, and then looked at Bi Ying, who had aplicated expression on his face. He was still in the mood to think that it was fortunate that Zhao Feng was not here. Otherwise, who knew how chaotic the situation would be. Ding Rong felt a little awkward. She walked over and gently patted Huo Tian¡¯s head. ¡°I know you have sharp ears!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Huo Tian rubbed the ce where she was hit indignantly. ¡°Who asked you and uncle to talk about me behind my back!¡± Ding Rong patted her again and said awkwardly to Si Huan, ¡°Little Huan, I¡¯m sorry. Our Tiantian doesn¡¯t know how to talk. Don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± Si Huan said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. It¡¯s my honor to be Huo Tian¡¯s standard for choosing her partner.¡± As expected of someone at the top of the food chain in the family, Ding Rong warned them in a gentle voice, ¡°Our Tiantian just likes handsome boys. She doesn¡¯t know about rtionships yet. Little Huan will have to take care of Tiantian more in school and don¡¯t let her be deceived by boys with evil intentions.¡± Although Ding Rong was smiling, Si Huan could feel the murderous intenting from her. He knew that Ding Rong was warning him to stay away from Huo Tian and felt a little amused. The Ding Family¡¯s elders all seemed to think that he was interested in Huo Tian. They had thought too much into things. However, had they thought too much into things? Or had he not given it much thought? Si Huan did not dare to delve deeper into his heart. Si Huan only nodded calmly and promised Ding Rong, ¡°I¡¯m the president of the student union. After school starts, I¡¯ll pay attention to the issues of students getting into a rtionship at a young age. I¡¯ll pay more attention to Huo Tian.¡± Although Huo Tian didn¡¯t have anyone she wanted to date, she still protested unhappily. ¡°Falling in love is a student¡¯s youth. You guys can¡¯t interfere with my love life so tantly!¡± Ding Rong ced her hand on top of Huo Tian¡¯s head and her neck instinctively shrank back. She had the feeling that if she dared to put up a resistance, her head would be twisted off by her mother. Ding Rong said ¡®amicably¡¯, ¡°The role of a high school student is to study hard and then get into a good university. So Tiantian, don¡¯t be distracted by these messy things or Mom will be angry.¡± Huo Tian shuddered.. Her animal-like instincts made her raise her hand and swear, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I promise to study hard and not fall in love at a young age! Even a handsome guy like Si Huan won¡¯t be able to shake my firm will!¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: School Administration Meeting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Ding Rong and Ding Chen were heavily guarded against Si Huan, after Si Huan expressed that he wanted to invest in Huo Tian¡¯s robotic arm project, they werepletely unable to stop the two of them from interacting in the future. After all, Old Zhu was just an ordinary rich man. Thepany that he, Ding Chen, and Huo Tian worked together to set up wasn¡¯t big either. In the beginning, they only wanted to register patents for all the technology in Huo Tian¡¯s hands and focus their business on managing patents. However, after Si Huan learned about their simple business, he expressed his interest to invest. Si Huan had the backing from his entire family business. He proposed tomercialize Huo Tian¡¯s patent directly. This way, thepany¡¯s equity structure would undergo a huge change. Si Huan would be thergest shareholder. After Old Zhu and Ding Chen discussed this, they both felt that it was better to rely on a stronger backing. Thus, the cooperation between the two parties was decided. Huo Tian only found out that Si Huan had be her business partner after everything had been discussed and decided. She wasn¡¯t dissatisfied at all because in the time they had interacted, Huo Tian realized that Si Huan was a very generous person. Si Huan provided them with a lot of support during the process of making the prosthetic limbs for Bi Ying. Not only did he spend a lot of money to get them advanced materials, but he also generously lent Huo Tian thepany¡¯sboratory toplete the prosthetic limbs¡¯ production. Bi Ying had started to use Huo Tian¡¯s newly made prosthetic limbs and his life had be a lot more convenient. He no longer had to be afraid to drink water for the entire day because it was inconvenient for him to go to the toilet. He looked much more cheerful than before too. These days, Bi Ying often went to Huo Tian¡¯s house. It was probably due to the collision of thoughts between geniuses that they often came up with many strange thoughts and then worked together to realize them. Huo Tian felt really happy to be able to work with a genius from several hundred years ago. She evenpletely forgot that she was still facing a crisis of potentially having no school to attend. One week before the end of the summer vacation, Qingli High School had already started preparing for school reopening. As the president of the student union for the next academic year, Si Huan had participated in a lot of work involving the school. Today, the leaders of Qingli High School were having a meeting with the student union members to summarize the recruitment process for the past period. Si Huan had been responsible for a portion of this year¡¯s recruitment work. During the meeting, he exined the recruitment situation and the school¡¯s management were very satisfied with the results of his work. After discussing the recruitment work, the academic director brought up the issue of whether they should persuade students who had vited school rules to leave the school. Of course, Huo Tian¡¯s name was also on the list. With Huo Tian having lost her identity as the daughter of the Huo Family, there was no value in keeping her when her grades were always at the bottom of the rankings. Therefore, the leaders only mentioned her name in the meeting as a symbolic gesture. They didn¡¯t expect to hear an objection. As the school¡¯s management were about to discuss the next issue, Si Huan raised his hand and interrupted the academic director. ¡°Teacher, I think that there¡¯s a need to further discuss the matter of Huo Tian¡¯s student status.¡± Si Huan sat upright. After the teacher indicated that he could speak, he said, ¡°As far as I know, Huo Tian did not vite any school rules in thest academic year. In the course of the school¡¯s history, there had been no student who was expelled because of poor results. Even the outstanding students who entered the school based on their grades would have their grades drop because they are unustomed to the new environment. I hope the teachers can give Huo Tian a chance.¡± The school¡¯s management were very fond of Si Huan, so they didn¡¯t get angry even after their proposal was refuted. The principal exined, ¡°Si Huan, I know you¡¯re a kind-hearted child and you can¡¯t bear to let Huo Tian suffer a greater blow when her life is going through great changes. However, even public high schools take in students based on the students¡¯ results. Huo Tian¡¯s middle school examination results can¡¯t reach our school¡¯s cut-off point. Now, she can¡¯t pay any more sponsorship fees, and the school¡¯s management are only trying to correct the mess.¡± Si Huan nodded and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. However, I didn¡¯t suggest giving Huo Tian another chance out of kindness. I just didn¡¯t want the school to lose a genius.¡± The school¡¯s management and student union members allughed. Huo Tian had spread her bad reputation back when she had just entered the school. How could she be rted to the word ¡®genius¡¯? Huo Tian¡¯s form teacher when she was a Year One student felt a headache at the mention of her name. ¡°Si Huan, don¡¯t joke around. Last year, Huo Tian had never managed to stay for an entire lesson in our ss and she had also gotten a one-digit number for all the tests. I¡¯ve never seen her disy any talent beyond her studies either. How can she possibly be a genius?¡± ¡°I understand the teachers¡¯ perspectives very well. Before this summer vacation, my thoughts were no different from everyone else¡¯s. However, a chance encounter allowed me to understand her genius side.¡± Si Huan connected hisputer to the conference room¡¯s projector and started to show everyone the miracles Huo Tian had created in the small workshop in the urban vige! Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Give Her a Chance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After seeing Si Huan¡¯s PowerPoint presentation, everyone was deeply shocked. They remained speechless for a long time. After a long while, Zhao Feng, who had the liveliest personality among the student union members, broke the silence with a sigh. ¡°Damn, these pictures must have been photoshopped, right? I don¡¯t believe that technology has developed to such a level!¡± Everyone¡¯s attitude was the same. After the initial shock, they started to feel suspicious. The principal¡¯s attitude towards Si Huan was no longer as friendly as before. ¡°Student Si Huan, today is the school administration meeting. It¡¯s not an asion for you to joke around.¡± Si Huan, who was being questioned, didn¡¯t feel nervous at all. He closed the PowerPoint presentation and opened a video file. ¡°Since no one believes me, let¡¯s find out the truth of my words through the video.¡± In the video, Huo Tian helped the crippled boy put on his robotic prosthetics. The prosthetics were like the steel armor of superheroes that automatically buckled onto his broken legs. At first, the crippled boy was a little careful, butter on, he started to follow the voice notifications to slowly make walking and jumping movements¡­ The existence of this videopletely exceeded everyone¡¯s understanding. It was not that they had never seen prosthetic limbs before, but they had definitely never seen prosthetic limbs that would activate automatic protection function when the owner was about to fall. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, Si Huan said slowly, ¡°I know the school¡¯s management and students are still feeling suspicious. Of course, there is a possibility that the video could have been made with special effects. I will not guarantee the authenticity of the video now. As long as we give Huo Tian a chance, I believe she will personally prove her capabilities to everyone.¡± The school¡¯s management discussed in soft voices. Finally, the principal made the call. ¡°If Huo Tian has such talent in mechanical manufacturing, then our school must not miss out on a genius no matter what. However, because the authenticity of Si Huan¡¯s PowerPoint presentation and video are questionable, the school¡¯s management has decided to let Huo Tian take a test after school starts. If Huo Tian¡¯s results reach the admission criteria, then the school will not only retain her student status but also give her the treatment for students who came in on special admission.¡± Si Huan sat down in satisfaction. ¡°I believe that Huo Tian will not disappoint the teachers.¡± After the school administration meeting ended, the vice-principal, who was responsible for contacting the school¡¯s sponsors, called out to the principal. ¡°Principal, I know you value talent, but the Huo Family has already informed the school that they clearly don¡¯t want Huo Tian to continue to stay in the school.¡± The principal opened his vacuum and took a sip of wolfberry tea, saying slowly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Huo Family¡¯s daughter have very good grades? They don¡¯t need to pay the school a huge sponsorship fee next year. Why are they still interfering with the student status of an ordinary student in our school?¡± The vice-principal thought about it and felt that it made sense. He chuckled and said, ¡°In the past, we¡¯d tter the Huo Family a little because of the huge sponsorship fee they give us. If Huo Tian was really such a genius, our school would treat her like a treasure. How would it be possible for us to expel her?¡± The principal squinted his eyes happily. ¡°Two geniuses, our school is going to be famous all over the country!¡± Si Huan gave Huo Tian a call and told her that after school started, she needed to do a test. Only after passing the test could she continue to study at Qingli High School. Huo Tian replied ¡®en en en¡¯, nodding to agree. However, she forgot about this matterter on. She never liked to remember things that had nothing to do with her research. Her life was so muddled that it made people feel helpless. Si Huan more or less understood Huo Tian¡¯s personality, so he called Ding Rong and asked her to remind Huo Tian when school was starting and what were the things she needed to take note of. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s easy for Huo Tian to forget about food and sleep when she focuses on her research. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t even remember the start of the school term. You¡¯ll have to put more attention to this and don¡¯t let her miss the start of the school term test. This is her only chance to continue staying at Qingli High School.¡± Of course, Ding Rong was very concerned about Huo Tian¡¯s studies. She nervously wrote down all the things that Si Huan had reminded her to take note of for the start of the school term. ¡°I¡¯ll remember them. I¡¯ll get Ding Chen to send Huo Tian and Bi Ying to report together.¡± Si Huan was relieved. ¡°With your reminder, Huo Tian will definitely not miss the start of school.¡± It turned out that Si Huan had foresight. On the morning of the start of school, Ding Rong spent a lot of effort dragging Huo Tian out of bed. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Huo Tian sat by the bed and hugged her mother¡¯s waist as she whined, ¡°I only slept for two hours. I don¡¯t want to get up¡­¡± Ding Rong¡¯s heart melted from his daughter¡¯s twisting, but she still mercilessly covered her face with a wet towel and forcefully rubbed her face. ¡°Today is the day you report to school. You mustn¡¯t sleep in!¡± Ding Rong said as she helped Huo Tian to change her clothes. ¡°Si Huan told me that you have to take the test after you arrive at school, so you have to wake up!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s brain slowly processed the information in Ding Rong¡¯s words.. She let out a cry and jumped up in shock. ¡°What? There¡¯s a test?¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Let You Come Back To the Huo Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In her previous life, exams were something that Huo Tian abhorred. Although she was a genius, she was only good in certain subjects. Her results for Humanities were unbearable to look at. Huo Tian did not expect that she would still have to take exams even though she had transmigrated. Ding Rong had told her that if she did not take the test, she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to school in the future! Therefore, when Ding Chen drove Huo Tian and Bi Ying to school to report, Huo Tian was on tenterhooks. Bi Ying, who did not bring anything except his eptance letter, did not understand Huo Tian¡¯s nervousness at all. He probed, ¡°Huo Tian, why are you so unsettled? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t finished your summer homework?¡± If she hadn¡¯t had her seat belt on, Huo Tian would have jumped up. ¡°What? There¡¯s summer homework?¡± Bi Ying was confused. ¡°Qingli High School doesn¡¯t have summer homework?¡± Huo Tian pulled at the memories of her original body and slumped into the chair helplessly. Qingli High School had summer homework, of course. However, when the teachers assigned homework at the end ofst semester, the original Huo Tian, as the daughter of a wealthy family who refused to be disciplined, naturally paid no heed to the teachers¡¯ words. Therefore, Huo Tian did not think of doing homework for the entire summer vacation. Bi Ying was now able to control his prosthetic limbs with ease. With long pants on, no one would be able to tell that he was disabled. Huo Tian and Bi Ying walked into the school side by side and immediately attracted a lot of attention. As mentioned before, most of the students at Qingli High School came from wealthy families. On the first day of school, all the students did not wear school uniforms, and everyone could judge a person¡¯s family background through their clothes. People like Huo Tian and Bi Ying, who wore clothes that were neither new nor old, were usually poor students who were specially admitted to the school because of their outstanding results. However, no one could figure out why a poor student would tantly dye her hair purple so arrogantly. Shouldn¡¯t those poor students be trembling in fear and not daring to make a single mistake? Some students recognized Huo Tian and were shocked to see her. A boy who was showing off his limited-edition sneakers to his friend saw Huo Tian, so he whispered to his friend, ¡°It¡¯s Huo Tian. Didn¡¯t the Huo Family chase her away? How could she have the money to continue studying at our school?¡± That friend didn¡¯t know much about the Huo Family¡¯s gossip. ¡°Is it that fake daughter of the Huo Family? Maybe the Huo Family gave her some money after chasing her away? After all, they had been raising her as their own daughter for more than ten years. They can¡¯t be too cruel to her, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? Sigh, look¡­ the real young miss has gone over. Oh my god, they won¡¯t get into a fight, right?¡± These students were gloating and looking like they wanted to watch a good show. It was impossible to tell that they were worried about someone fighting on campus! Huo Tian yawned as she was led by Bi Ying to the Academic Affairs Office in a daze. She didn¡¯t even look at the students around her. Bi Ying also didn¡¯t recognize Huo You, who was standing in front of him. He only felt that this person was blocking the way with a few followers as if there was something wrong with her brain. Bi Ying tugged at Huo Tian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way. Be careful not to be bumped by others.¡± Huo Tian obediently let him pull her to the right. Huo You finally realized that she had been ignored after the two of them had taken more than ten steps. She gritted her teeth in anger, but after going through the strict training in the Huo Family, she no longer revealed her emotions freely in front of everyone. Luckily, there was a girl called Zhou Yuan who was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She scolded, ¡°Huo Tian! Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re waiting for you?!¡± Huo Tian yawned and woke uppletely after the shock. She turned around and saw several girls staring at her aggressively. The girl in front seemed a little familiar. Bi Ying frowned and asked Huo Tian, ¡°Do you know them?¡± ¡°The leader seems to be someone I know¡­¡± Huo Tian tilted her head and thought for a while. Then she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°I remember now, she¡¯s the real daughter of the Huo Family!¡± Huo You was furious that Huo Tian didn¡¯t recognize her. However, on second thought, she thought that Huo Tian was just pretending not to know her because she wasn¡¯t confident enough. Thinking of this, Huo You became even more arrogant. Huo You walked up to Huo Tian and Bi Ying with a few of her followers, saying in a hypocritical tone, ¡°Aiyah, I can¡¯t bear to see you in such a miserable state after leaving the Huo Family. Should I go beg my parents to let youe home¡­¡± Her followers immediately said, ¡°Huo You is so generous even to someone like Huo Tian. You¡¯re too kind¡­¡± Huo Tian said in a sluggish, half-asleep tone, ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes? How do I look like I¡¯m leading a miserable life? Also, you should just enjoy the Huo Family¡¯s perverted education. Why do you have to drag me into it?¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: The Real Young Miss Looking For Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Huo Tian mentioned the Huo Family¡¯s perverse education, Huo You¡¯s face uncontrobly became distorted for an instant. In her past life, after she returned to the Huo Family, her parents didn¡¯t pay much attention to the petty Huo You. They merely taught her some etiquette lessons and then set her up for an arranged marriage with a family that was befitting of the Huo Family. That political marriage that started from an exchange of benefits was the beginning of Huo You¡¯s unhappiness. Therefore, after she was reborn, she had been working hard to change her fate. The first step she needed to take was to chase Huo Tian away and make herself the child her parents valued the most. However, Huo You didn¡¯t know that her parents had a strong desire to control their children. Although they valued and doted on her, if she didn¡¯t meet their expectations, she would be scolded by her father and mocked by her mother. This wasn¡¯t the life of a rich daughter that Huo You had dreamed of having, but she would never let Huo Tian see that things weren¡¯t going well for her. Huo You sneered. ¡°Look at yourself. You look like you haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in your entire life. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been working to repay your debt?¡± Her followers allughed, and a girl echoed, ¡°Yeah, Huo Tian, isn¡¯t this miserable? You used to be so arrogant, but now, why are you looking like a defeated dog?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the Huo Family¡¯s daughter now, so how can she still be so arrogant? Of course she¡¯s here to withdraw from school!¡± At the thought of having to be expelled if she failed the testter, Huo Tian immediately felt depressed. Huo You and her followers thought that they hit her where it hurt and were pleased with themselves. Huo You pretended to look worried. ¡°Oh my, what should we do? Huo Tian, will there be a high school that will ept you after you drop out of Qingli?¡± One of her followers said, ¡°There are probably no high schools who would ept an idiot with a two-digit score for the total of all her examinations.¡± Everyoneughed. Bi Ying frowned and said to Huo Tian impatiently, ¡°Is it fun to watch these people acting like monkeys? They wasted at least five minutes of your time just now. Are you still not leaving?¡± Huo Tian slowly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just rxing a little after watching some show. Actually, I¡¯m quite nervous because I¡¯m really not good at some subjects¡­¡± Only then did Huo You and the others realize that they had been treated like a monkey show. They were all furious. Even Huo You couldn¡¯t maintain herposure anymore. She asked sharply, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you talk to me like that?¡± One of the girls reached out to pull Bi Ying, but even though he looked skinny and short, he stood rooted to the ground as if he was very heavy. He looked at his sleeve, which was being pulled by a stranger, in disgust. He waved his hand and the girl stumbled and almost fell. Huo You looked at Bi Ying in surprise. She thought of something and said to Huo Tian mockingly, ¡°It seems like you know that you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with people in school. You only have to go through the withdrawal procedures, and you still need a bodyguard? But given your current financial situation, hiring a bodyguard should be very difficult, right? It seems like you¡¯re still not used to being an ordinary person.¡± Huo You looked at the gloomy Bi Ying. ¡°Your physical conditions look quite good. How much can Huo Tian pay you? You might as well be hired by the Huo Family. I can give you more.¡± Bi Ying had probably never seen such an arrogant person before. He could not help but ask Huo Tian in a suspicious tone, ¡°Is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°I already told you that I¡¯m not good at biotechnology, so how can I judge if there¡¯s a problem with someone¡¯s head with my eyes?¡± Huo Tian shrugged and said, ¡°But since she has such obvious symptoms, I guess her brain is really not very healthy?¡± ¡°Huo Tian, how dare you say that there¡¯s something wrong with my brain?¡± Huo You was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t change your arrogance. In the past, everyone tolerated you on the Huo Family¡¯s ount. Do you still think you¡¯re the Huo Family¡¯s daughter?¡± As Huo You said this, her followers seemed to have received a signal. All of them approached Huo Tian and Bi Ying, looking like they wanted to attack them on campus. Bi Ying snorted. ¡°So this is what Qingli is like. I really regret agreeing to Si Huan¡¯s recruitment invitation.¡± Huo Tian suggested excitedly, ¡°I also find this school very annoying now. Why don¡¯t the two of us leave together and go to another high school? Anyway, you haven¡¯t registered. You can just stand Si Huan up!¡± ¡°Proposal denied!¡± A cold and authoritative voice rang out. Everyone looked over and realized that it was Si Huan and Zhao Feng, who were wearing the student union tags. They were influential figures in the school, especially since Si Huan had be the president of the student union this year. There weren¡¯t many people in the school who didn¡¯t respect him. Si Huan said, ¡°After one summer vacation, has Huo Tian forgotten the location of the Academic Affairs Office? The teachers have been waiting for you for half an hour.. Hurry over now.¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Something Is Wrong With the Teachers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Si Huan arranged for Zhao Feng to bring Huo Tian to the Academic Affairs Office to take the test, then called another male student to bring Bi Ying to make his registration as a new student The student union¡¯s president quickly and easily quelled an impending campus violence, but Huo You and her followers werepletely unaware that Si Huan was saving them. Huo You only knew that Si Huan and Huo Tian got married in her previous life. She heard that their marriage had been wonderful. She was filled with distorted hatred toward Huo Tian that she hated him too. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Si Huan, it looks like you care a lot about Huo Tian, but she¡¯s no longer part of the Huo Family. She might not be able to help you anymore.¡± Si Huan took a long look at Huo You. He took out a notebook he carried on to record something. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to establish my authority on the first day of school, but some students don¡¯t seem to know how to abide by the school¡¯s rules. Neither do they respect the president of the student union. All of you will have your corresponding morality points deducted. I hope you will behave yourself from now on.¡± Huo You¡¯s followers were afraid of Si Huan, to begin with. Huo You was also frightened by Si Huan¡¯s cold gaze when it swept on her and didn¡¯t dare to provoke him anymore. Only after Si Huan left faraway did they dare toin. ¡°Is there something wrong with Si Huan? He actually deducted our points for Huo Tian? Isn¡¯t she about to be persuaded to leave the school?¡± ¡°But from what Si Huan said just now, the teachers seem to be waiting for Huo Tian to take a test? It can¡¯t be that she¡¯s going to be staying in our school, right?¡± Huo You¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Impossible! My father has already spoken to the school. He won¡¯t allow Huo Tian to continue attending the same school as me.¡± Everyone looked at Huo You carefully, not daring to refute her. On the other side, Zhao Feng led Huo Tian all the way to the Academic Affairs Office. Actually, he had a lot of questions in his heart. For example, were the robots that Huo Tian made real? And if she was so amazing, why did she pretend to be a useless bum in the past? However, he could no longer treat Huo Tian as a normal person. It was as if he was facing an idol he had a great yearning for. When he faced Huo Tian, he was also nervous and agitated. All the questions he had tossed and turned in his heart. When he finally summoned the courage to ask them, they had arrived at the Academic Affairs Office. Zhao Feng could only knock on the door regretfully and then opened it. He handed Huo Tian over to the teachers in the office who were eying her covetously. Huo Tian was startled by the teachers¡¯ gazes. She stood hesitantly at the door of the office, not daring to enter. The academic director smiled and waved at Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian,e over quickly. The teachers havee up with some simple papers. They just want to test your current academic level. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what your results are, the teachers will let you enter the school.¡± Huo Tian felt that something was wrong. She frowned and exined, ¡°Teacher, no one is paying for my sponsorship this year. Didn¡¯t Si Huan say that I won¡¯t be able to enroll if I don¡¯t pass the tests?¡± The academic director said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s because Student Si Huan was trying to scare you. As a school that had indiscriminate education as part of the school¡¯s motto, how could we let our students drop out for no reason?¡± Huo Tian scratched her head in confusion. ¡°Is that so?¡± The academic director said, ¡°Of course. By the way, let me understand your foundations first. Which subjects are you more confident in?¡± Huo Tian sighed. ¡°I have confidence in science, but I feel very troubled about humanities. To be honest, I really don¡¯t have the confidence to pass this test¡­¡± The academic director interrupted her and said, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll just be testing your knowledge level. Of course, the test papers don¡¯t have the content that you can grasp just by memorizing them. Due to the restrictions of time, we can¡¯t test you on all your subjects either. You just need to pick some questions from the science paper and do them.¡± Huo Tian was in a bit of a daze as she was pushed to the table by the academic director. He took out a few pieces of paper from a stack of test papers and ced them in front of her. He was also very considerate and prepared rough paper and a pen for her. The academic director smiled and told Huo Tian, ¡°These are the test papers. Take your time and do them. If you need anything, let us know.¡± With that, the academic director waved his hand and chased the other teachers out of the office, leaving Huo Tian alone to do the papers. The other teachers who were chased out of the office looked unhappy, especially the few who taught humanities. The math teacherined, ¡°The director is too much. We will be Huo Tian¡¯s teachers in the future, but she won¡¯t let us interact more with her!¡± The history teacher was even more dissatisfied. ¡°How can you say that one can grasp humanities just by memorizing? The director is cutting her too much ck!¡± The physics teacher adjusted his sses and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable. All of you saw Bi Ying walking with Huo Tian in the surveince footage. He looked no different from a normal person when he walked. This is enough to prove Huo Tian¡¯s ability. The tests are just a formality to give the school¡¯s board of directors an exnation.¡± These words made the teachers excited. After all, the person who was about to be their student was a genius! Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Competed For by Teachers

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian flipped through the test papers that the academic director had handed to her. There was really nothing from the humanities department, not even a Chinese paper, which was supposed to be a core subject. Although she felt that something was amiss, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. She felt that she was really too lucky. She did not have to take the exams for subjects that she was not good at and only had to take the ones she knew. This was probably the dream of all students! Hundreds of yearster, people would develop their brains through gene editing techniques. After transmigrating through space-time, as her soul integrated with the body, Huo Tian¡¯s brain had developed to a 50% degree. What did that mean? It meant that Huo Tian could clearly see the intrinsic qualities of an object. It also meant that her brain had already obtained the correct answer the moment she finished reading the question on the paper. Hence, Huo Tian scribbled away on the papers without stopping. It only took about ten minutes for Huo Tian to finish a paper. She put the finished math paper aside and started writing a physics paper. It took less than an hour for her to finish all the papers. This included the time Huo Tian had even dozed off for over ten minutes when she was really too tired. Hence, the teachers from the science department were called back by the academic director. The academic director handed the test papers to the teachers. He secretly gave them a look and said, ¡°Come and change the answers for Huo Tian. This is not an official examination anyway and there isn¡¯t a need to have the strict requirements for marking college entrance examinations!¡± All the teachers nodded to show that they understood. It seemed like the academic director did not have much confidence in Huo Tian. However, it was not surprising that the academic director was worried. The teachers flipped through clean test papers in their hands and saw that only the answer was written for each question. They could not help but feel that Huo Tian had just randomly written a number on the papers. However, as the teachers went through the answers seriously, their expressions gradually turned solemn. It was easy to tell if the answers for science subjects were right. The teachers looked up at each other in shock after checking against the answer sheet. The physics teacher managed to maintain hisposure. ¡°The answers for the physics paper are all correct. What about you guys?¡± ¡°The answers for the biology paper are all correct¡­¡± ¡°For chemistry too¡­¡± The math teacher said in a dilemma, ¡°Although all the answers for the math paper are correct, the steps weren¡¯t written. This¡­¡± The English teacher was even more confused. ¡°There are no problems with the previous questions, but this essay¡­ why does it look like an academic research report?¡± The academic director flipped through all the papers and asked the teachers who set the questions, ¡°Are you sure these questions are new? Is it possible that Huo Tian has done the original questions before?¡± The teachers all said, ¡°The papers were just prepared in the past two days. It¡¯s impossible for there to be an original question. The mathematics and chemistry questions were written by hand too, so there¡¯s no way that Huo Tian would be able to get her hands on the papers either!¡± The academic director and the teachers looked at each other. ¡°So this is Huo Tian¡¯s true standard?¡± The teachers nodded excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s definitely her real standard!¡± Afterpleting the tests, Huo Tian went to the toilet. When she returned to the Academic Affairs Office, she felt that the gazes of the teachers were so passionate that they could melt her. The academic director smiled kindly. ¡°Huo Tian must be tired from the tests. Come in and take a rest.¡± Huo Tian carefully sat down on the sofa and was surrounded by the teachers. She was at a loss and asked, ¡°Why are the teachers looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t give any wrong answer just now, right?¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t give the wrong answers. Your answers are all correct.¡± The academic director smiled and said, ¡°The teachers are all very satisfied with your results and all of them want to be your form teacher. Which ss does Huo Tian want to go to?¡± Huo Tian thought for a while, then sighed and said, ¡°Si Huan is in the third year and Bi Ying is in the first year. I can¡¯t be in the same ss as them, so let¡¯s just go to any ss. I don¡¯t care.¡± A few teachers got close to her again, eager to say something. The academic director coughed. Only then did the teachers control their urge to snatch Huo Tian away. ¡°Since Huo Tian doesn¡¯t have a ss she wants to go to, then let¡¯s draw lots. This is the fairest and most reasonable method.¡± A few teachers went off to prepare the lots. Throughout the whole process, they suppressed each other and said that their ss was the best! Huo Tian watched curiously as the teachers fought like children and she wondered why all of them wanted to be her form teacher even though she wasn¡¯t a good student. The academic director said to Huo Tian while the teachers were drawing lots, ¡°Huo Tian, with your ability, you can be eligible for our school¡¯s schrship. However, there are fixed rules for the award. You can only obtain it when your results reach a certain standard. However, your situation is special, so I will put up an application to the school to specially award you with an innovation award.¡± Huo Tian asked curiously, ¡°Does our school have this award?¡± The academic director affirmed, ¡°Of course there is. This award was created to reward students who have shown innovation in technology! This year¡¯s award will definitely be yours!¡± He¡¯d set up an innovation awardter! Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Assigned ss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The entire ss assignment process was like a farce. While Huo Tian was in a daze, she was snatched away by the lucky physics teacher. The refined physics teacher drew the lot with Huo Tian¡¯s name on it and shouted ¡°Yes¡± then jumped up excitedly! Mr. Wang came to Huo Tian¡¯s side under the resentful gazes of the other teachers. He forced a loving smile on his originally serious face. ¡°Huo Tian, from today onwards, you¡¯re a student of Year Two ss One. I¡¯m your form teacher. Come to the officeter. I¡¯ll tell you some things to take note of, okay?¡± Huo Tian nodded nkly. ¡°Oh, okay, Teacher.¡± The academic director smiled and said to the form teacher, ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll hand Huo Tian over to you. From now on, you have to shoulder the responsibility of teaching Huo Tian. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± The form teacher sighed and said, ¡°Sigh, your words have given me a lot of pressure. Compared to the other teachers, I¡¯m too young. Moreover, Huo Tian¡¯s situation is so special, but I believe that my student and I will definitely bring more honor to the school in the future.¡± The academic director exposed him. ¡°Mr. Wang, stop with the humblebragging. Otherwise, the other teachers might not be able to hold back their urge but put a sack over you.¡± He turned around and saw that several teachers were indeed furious and looked like they wanted to roll up their sleeves. Only then did Mr. Wang stop showing off. He coughed and said to the academic director, ¡°Is there anything else you need to exin to Huo Tian? If not, I will be taking my student away.¡± He emphasized the words ¡°his student¡±, which agitated the other teachers even more. The academic director waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright. Hurry up and take Huo Tian away! Oh right,ter on, exin to Huo Tian about the assistance that our school has for top students and help her go through the applications for waiving tuition and to provide living expenses. Don¡¯t let Huo Tian run back and forth.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see to it personallyter.¡± Mr. Wang nodded and beckoned to Huo Tian with a smile. ¡°Huo Tian,e with me. Let¡¯s go to the office to update your records first.¡± Thus, Huo Tian was led by the form teacher to the office of the Year Two teachers. Mr. Wang asked Huo Tian to sit down at her seat and then took out a nk student record form. She asked Huo Tian to fill in her basic information. After all, the family information and contact details in the student records that Huo Tian had filled in during Year One did not match her current situation. Mr. Wang then instructed her, ¡°Huo Tian, fill out this form here first. Teacher will go to the ssroom to take care of some matters.¡± ¡°Got it, Teacher.¡± Huo Tian nodded and obediently picked up a pen to start filling in the student records form. From time to time, other teachers woulde in and out of the big office. What puzzled Huo Tian was that all the teachers seemed to know her, and they were especially friendly to her. There were even young female teachers who shared their snacks with Huo Tian. This made Huo Tian wonder if she had some sort of buff that people liked that would make everyone involuntarily want to get close to her. However, technology that could deceive other people¡¯s senses would only appear 200 yearster. Therefore, Huo Tian felt that this right now was very magical! Just as Huo Tian was wondering if there was a problem with herself or with this world, Huo You¡¯s appearance made her feel like the world had finally returned to normal! After resting for a while, the teachers went to their respective sses to hold a ss meeting. Huo Tian was gradually the only one left in the big office. She had already filled up her student record form, so she spun the pen in boredom, dozing while resting her cheek on her palm. Suddenly, a rhythmic knock rang out on the door. Huo Tian was startled and blurted out unconsciously, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang. I¡¯m here to give you our ss¡¯s student register¡­¡± The gentle and polite voice stopped abruptly. Huo You red at Huo Tian, who was sitting in Mr. Wang¡¯s seat. ¡°Huo Tian, why are you here?!¡± ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Huo Tian cast a dejected look at Huo You, who suddenly appeared in front of her again. She really felt that it wasn¡¯t a good choice to stay in this school. ¡°I should be the one asking you this, right? Why are you like an unkible cockroach, alwaysing out to disgust people!¡± Huo You sneered and walked to Mr. Wang¡¯s desk. She picked up the form in front of Huo Tian and threw a casual nce at it. ¡°Your student records? So you¡¯re really here today to settle the withdrawal procedures? It¡¯s not as if there¡¯d be any other high schools who would want you, so why did you go to the trouble of making this trip to school? You should have just packed your luggage and gone to work at the electronics factory.¡± Huo Tian spun the pen in her hand with great skill, leaning back sluggishly on the chair. She was clearly sitting, but her disposition was stronger than Huo You, who was in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to drop out even if I wanted to¡­¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Stay Away From Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Truth be told, Huo Tian really didn¡¯t want to go against Huo You time and time again. No matter what was the reason that had caused the two of them to have been switched for more than a decade. It was undeniable that the original Huo Tian had enjoyed a lot of materialistic conditions that should have belonged to Huo You. Therefore, no matter how hard Huo You tried to provoke her, Huo Tian was always very tolerant towards her. However, she realized that Huo You didn¡¯t know when to stop and was constantly exhausting her patience. Take now, for example, Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel like tolerating Huo You¡¯s provocation anymore. She snatched the student record form from Huo You and said expressionlessly, ¡°No matter which teacher you¡¯re looking for, he¡¯s not here right now. As a good student, I don¡¯t think you should enter the teacher¡¯s office without permission. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the teacher misunderstood your intentions. Don¡¯t you agree, Student Huo?¡± Huo You¡¯s eyes widened in anger at Huo Tian¡¯s usation. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone like you who distorts right from wrong. You were the one who let me in, and you¡¯re also the one who had sneaked into the office when the teacher wasn¡¯t around. Oh yeah, you can¡¯t be trying to steal something, could you?¡± Huo Tian was speechless by Huo You¡¯s great imagination. She pointed at the surveince camera in the corner of the office. ¡°Did you see that? That thing is called a surveince camera. No thief would be stupid enough to steal from a room with surveince cameras.¡± Huo You became even angrier. She probably didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian to mock her intelligence. ¡°So what if there are surveince cameras? If I tell the others that you stole something from the teacher¡¯s office, who do you think they will believe? Me or you?¡± ¡°Why should I care if others will believe me? Is there a reason why I must gain their trust?¡± Huo Tian looked at Huo You pitifully and sincerely suggested, ¡°I remember that you used to be quite smart. Your results have always been in the top three of the cohort, but you always seem so stupid when you meet me. I think you should stay away from me in the future, right?¡± ¡°You?!¡± Huo You was fuming so much that felt like she was going to explode. She really didn¡¯t understand why Huo Tian could remain so calm even now. She had already been kicked out of the Huo Family, and from now on, she could only live in the dirty and messy slums. She was also about to drop out of school and would probably have to work to survive for the rest of her life. But why didn¡¯t Huo Tian show any despair on her face? What Huo You wanted to see the most was Huo Tian¡¯s despair towards fate! Huo Tian was also afraid that Huo You would faint from anger. She frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t even like me, yet you keep trying to get close to me. People who don¡¯t know you might think that you have a crush on me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! Who would have a crush on you?!¡± Huo You clenched her fists and wanted to p Huo Tian, but she remembered the surveince cameras in the office and could only suppress her anger. At this moment, the sound of footsteps rang out. Teacher Wang pushed open the door and came in to see two people in front of her desk, one seated and one standing. He nodded at Huo You. ¡°Which teacher are you looking for? Take a seat on an empty seat and wait. The other teachers should be back soon.¡± ¡°Teacher, I am¡­¡± Huo You wanted to say that she was a student in Teacher Wang¡¯s ss, but she realized that his attention was not on her. Teacher Wang only had eyes for Huo Tian, who was sitting obediently in front of his desk. ¡°Huo Tian, are you anxious from waiting?¡± Huo Tian stood up to give up her seat to Teacher Wang, but he pressed on Huo Tian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can sit. Teacher can just sit beside you.¡± Huo Tian ced the student record form she had filled up in front of Teacher Wang. ¡°Teacher, this is my student record.¡± Teacher Wang took the form and looked at it happily. ¡°It¡¯s really not bad¡­¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t know what the teacher was happy about. She asked curiously, ¡°What did you say isn¡¯t bad? My handwriting is very ordinary.¡± Huo You, who was listening to their conversation, couldn¡¯t help but snort and mutter softly, ¡°How can you call such scrawls ordinary?¡± Teacher Wang¡¯s hearing was within the range of a normal person. He did not hear Huo You¡¯s mumbling, but Huo Tian, who had sharp senses, heard Huo You¡¯sints clearly. Huo Tian couldn¡¯t be bothered to let Huo You continue to ruin her mood. She said unhappily, ¡°Teacher Wang, I still have some unfinished work to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going home.¡± Huo You gloated and said, ¡°Yeah, Teacher Wang, hurry up and help Huo Tian with her withdrawal procedures. You can¡¯t hold her up on her work. After all, Huo Tian will have to work to support herself in the future!¡± Only then did Teacher Wang turn his gaze to Huo You. His face no longer wore the amicable expression he had when facing Huo Tian. His serious expression could make the most mischievous student in the school instantly behave themselves and it was even harder for Huo You to withstand the pressure from his gaze. ¡°Student, I don¡¯t know which ss you are from, but I think respecting a teacher is a must for every student.. When a teacher is talking to someone else, it¡¯s a basic courtesy for you to stay quiet at the side.¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Teacher

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. She never expected that she would be mercilessly criticized by her form teacher. She stammered as she exined, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not¡­ I just feel that you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on someone who¡¯s about to drop out of school. There are still many students waiting for you to take care of.¡± Mr. Wang¡¯s frown deepened. He sized up Huo You and asked unhappily, ¡°Are you in our ss?¡± Huo You lowered her head and replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes, you asked the ss to elect the ssmittee members and everyone nominated me to be the ss representative. Everyone nominated me, so I¡¯m here to ask what are the things that I¡¯ll need to do.¡± Mr. Wang waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can go back first. Tell your ssmates not to run around. I¡¯ll go and announce some matterster.¡± Huo You quickly left the office. Huo Tian said gloomily, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was in the same ss as Huo You.¡± Mr. Wang heard her tone and thought that he mustn¡¯t let someone else pick up the treasure that he had gotten. Hence, Mr. Wang put on a disy as if he wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with Huo Tian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Huo Tian? Did you have a disagreement with that student?¡± Huo Tian sighed and said, ¡°She¡¯s the Huo You who had her ce switched with me. I don¡¯t think there are any contradictions between us, but Huo You probably thinks that I owe her? She keepsing over to find trouble and waste my time. Teacher, why don¡¯t I change¡­¡± Mr. Wang¡¯s heart was pounding and he quickly interrupted Huo Tian, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I understand. Later, I will remind everyone in the ss to not disturb you. In the future, if you don¡¯t get along well with other students, you must tell me in time.¡± Huo Tian thought about it and felt that if she were to change sses, the procedures would be quite troublesome and it¡¯d also seem as if she was afraid of Huo You. Furthermore, if her teacher could get Huo You and her followers to stop bothering her, it would be the same no matter which ss she was in. Hence, Huo Tian nodded. ¡°I understand, Teacher.¡± Mr. Wang heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that it was fortunate that he was quick-witted. Otherwise, this genius would have fallen into someone else¡¯s hands. He handed the school card to Huo Tian. ¡°I just went to the logistics department to collect your meal card. The logistics department will remit your living expenses to your card on time every month. There¡¯s also this note. After the ss meeting, take this note to the logistics department to collect your school uniform for free.¡± Huo Tian obediently took the things Mr. Wang passed to her. ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. These are things that I should do.¡± Mr. Wang looked at the obedient and polite Huo Tian and thought that the rumors spread by the students were really unbelievable. They all said that Huo You was a gentle and generous campus goddess, while Huo Tian was an arrogant and domineering idiot. Now, it seemed that their image was theplete opposite. Mr. Wang led Huo Tian around as if she was carrying a treasure worth showing off. Every time he met a teacher, he would greet them with a smile and introduce Huo Tian to them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu. This is a student from our ss. She just took the entrance examination and scored full marks for all the science papers¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Liu? The student who came in first ce for the end-of-year examinationsst year was assigned to your ss, right? That¡¯s nice. Our ss didn¡¯t get anyone with outstanding results. I can only hope that Huo Tian will make me proud in the future¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. He¡­¡± From the office to the academic building, Huo Tian saw with her own eyes how her form teacher had offended several teachers. She felt as if countless ck lines were sliding down her forehead. ¡°Teacher, you must be very unpopr.¡± When they were almost in the ssroom, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the form teacher. Mr. Wang smiled, then he took his expression in check and said to Huo Tian seriously, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you a principle¡ªthose who don¡¯t incur the jealousy of others are mediocre. Huo Tian, you¡¯re destined to walk ahead of everyone. So, don¡¯t let other people¡¯s nders, insults, or jealousy tie you down. Don¡¯t hope for others¡¯ understanding. You just need to walk your own path firmly.¡± Huo Tian looked at Mr. Wang steadily. In the era hundreds of yearster, all the work in the education industry was handed over to artificial intelligence. The teacher upation hadpletely withdrawn from history. After transmigrating, Huo Tian had onlye to the conclusion that she had to respect her teachers from the original Huo Tian¡¯s experience. However, she didn¡¯t really understand why she had to respect a specific profession. At this moment, Huo Tian vaguely understood that the reason why teachers were respected was not only because they were imparting knowledge, but also because they were working hard to guide the students in their lives. Mr. Wang felt that Huo Tian¡¯s dazed look was quite cute. He patted her head and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter the ssroom.¡± After pushing the door open, the noisy ssroom instantly quietened down. Mr. Wang stood on the podium and said to the entire ss, ¡°ss, I went to take care of some matters just now. I¡¯m sorry to keep you guys waiting for so long. Before I announce the things to take note of for the new semester, I would like to introduce a ssmate who was assigned to the ss at a slightlyter time.¡± He looked toward the door encouragingly and said, ¡°Huo Tian,e over here and give a self-introduction.¡± Mr.. Wang had just finished speaking when an abrupt ¡°How can she possibly continue to attend school?!¡± rang out in the ssroom. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Because I¡¯m a Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the quiet ssroom, Huo You¡¯s sudden outburst could be heard clearly. All the students turned to look at Huo You, who was sitting in the middle of the third row. Mr. Wang was also looking at her. The silence in the ssroom made Huo You lower her head awkwardly, not daring to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Huo You didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian to be the one to break the awkward silence. Huo Tian walked to the podium and stood beside Mr. Wang. She nodded at the students in the ssroom and said, ¡°I am Huo Tian. From now on, I will be everyone¡¯s ssmate. I hope you will keep your distance from me.¡± Mr. Wang looked at Huo Tian helplessly and dotingly. He then pointed to the empty seats in the back row and said, ¡°Huo Tian, go find a seat and sit down.¡± After Huo Tian took her seat, Mr. Wang said, ¡°I believe that many of you have heard of Huo Tian. No matter what kind of image Huo Tian has in those rumors, I hope that everyone can respect your ssmates and not look at her harshly. Also, don¡¯t disturb her with malicious intentions. That was what Huo Tian¡¯s self-introduction meant.¡± Although the teacher didn¡¯t point her out to criticize her, Huo You could feel that he was reminding her. She couldn¡¯t understand why Huo Tian was given differential treatment by Mr. Wang. Huo You raised his hand. ¡°Teacher, I have a question¡­¡± Mr. Wang frowned but still nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Huo You stood up and red at Mr. Wang angrily as if questioning him. ¡°Mr. Wang, I hope that you can exin why the school didn¡¯t expel Huo Tian? Given her grades, she doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in Qingli High School. She can¡¯t pay the sponsorship fee either. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± With Huo You¡¯s questioning, the ssroom was gradually filled with whispers. Even though Mr. Wang looked scary with his solemn expression, the students could not control their desire to watch a show. Mr. Wang¡¯s sharp gaze swept across the ssroom, causing the students who were whispering to each other to shut up obediently. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Whether a student stays or leaves is something that the school¡¯s management discusses andes to a decision on. It¡¯s just a rumor that the school is expelling Huo Tian. I hope you guys will improve your ability to discern things and don¡¯t take rumors seriously.¡± Huo You mustered up her courage and continued, ¡°But Huo Tian clearly doesn¡¯t meet Qingli High School¡¯s recruitment criteria. It¡¯s unfair for the school to keep her student status! How can someone who can¡¯t pay the sponsorship fee and has poor grades attend Qingli High?¡± Mr. Wang took a deep breath. He was not a teacher who liked to suppress his students, but he was being questioned by his students on the first day of school. If he could not convince his students, he would lose his authority as the form teacher. Just as Mr. Wang was about to criticize Huo You harshly, Huo Tian, who was sitting in thest row, sluggishly raised her hand. Without waiting for Mr. Wang¡¯s approval, she said, ¡°Since Huo You is raising doubts about me, let me answer your question.¡± Mr. Wang frowned slightly. ¡°Huo Tian, you¡­¡± Huo Tian stood up and nodded at Mr. Wang. ¡°Teacher, I know you don¡¯t want me to have any conflicts with my ssmates, but for the sake of my reputation and the school¡¯s reputation, I should respond to the doubts that my ssmates have.¡± She met Huo You¡¯s gaze again and shook her index finger. ¡°I want to refute Huo You¡¯s bias. Nothing in this world is unchanging. Although I can¡¯t always rely on sponsorship fees to be eligible to attend this school, this doesn¡¯t mean that my grades will always be at the bottom. I did a test in school this morning, and my results were lucky enough to meet the admission criteria.¡± Mr. Wang smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Huo Tian did very well in the test this morning. Her capabilities have been acknowledged by all the teachers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Huo You¡¯s expression changed again and again, but she still gritted her teeth and persisted, ¡°Everyone knows how bad Huo Tian¡¯s grades were in Year One. How could she improve her grades to be eligible for admission to the school in just one summer vacation?!¡± Huo Tian tilted her head and shrugged. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a genius. It¡¯s just raising my results. It¡¯s not too difficult for me.¡± Huo You was infuriated by her humblebragging behavior. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you improve your results in the past?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there were people to pay for my sponsorship fees in the past. Why do I still have to work hard on my own?¡± Huo Tian said matter-of-factly, ¡°Not to mention, I was influenced by my family situation in the past, so my personality is more rebellious. Oh, by the way, Huo You, you should pay more attention to your results. Don¡¯t be like me in the past, letting my results fall because of family factors.¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°That¡¯s rubb¡­¡± Fortunately, Mr. Wang quickly interrupted her.. ¡°Alright, Huo Tian has already exined things. If everyone still doubts her results, you canpete with her in future exams and not choose to nder or suppress your ssmate!¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: The Need To Go To School

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since she was reborn, Huo You had set her mind on bing a socialite from a rich family that everyone would envy. Before she returned to the Huo Family, Huo You had strictly conducted herself with the standards of a socialite. She worked hard in her studies and entered Qingli High School, which she did not even dare to think about in her previous life, with her excellent grades. She then sped up her return to the Huo Family. Over the years, Huo You, who had excellent grades as well as a gentle and generous personality, had gained the favor of almost all the teachers. However, her form teacher this year was clearly unhappy with her. Huo You could tell that every single word he said was warning her! Huo You sat down angrily, anger boiling in her heart. Was this teacher blind? How could he make things so difficult for her over Huo Tian, a student who was a troublemaker and had poor grades?! It was Huo Tian again. She had already left the Huo Family, so why was she still being an eyesore to her? A dark thought popped up in Huo You¡¯s mind. Could it be that the only way she could bepletely free from Huo Tian was to have her leave this world? Mr. Wang announced the ss rules on the podium, but almost everyone could not concentrate. The boys in the back row secretly turned their heads to look at Huo Tian while Mr. Wang was not paying attention. She sat alone in a corner of thest row, her head propped up on her hand as she listened to the teacher talking. She tried hard to raise her eyelids, but they slowly closed. After a while, her entire body was sprawled on the table, vividly portraying the word ¡°tired¡±. There were no lessons scheduled for the first day of school. Every ss would be dismissed after the ss meeting. By the time Mr. Wang announced that they could do whatever they wished, the students from the other sses were already having fun. Some students from other sses waited outside the ssroom. Out of which, the ones who stood out the most were the group of three with Si Huan, Zhao Feng, and Bi Ying. Si Huan and Zhao Feng were famous in the school, so everyone was more curious about Bi Ying¡¯s identity. Some students could not help but wonder what kind of outstanding family background this student must have for him to be able to stand next to Si Huan with such confidence? What kind of extraordinary person were they waiting so idly for? Mr. Wang saw Si Huan when he walked out of the ssroom. He thought of how it was Si Huan¡¯s persistence that allowed Huo Tian to obtain the opportunity to take the admission tests, thus allowing him to obtain such a precious genius. Hence, Mr. Wang smiled at Si Huan in an especially amicable manner. ¡°Si Huan? Are you able to get used to the student union¡¯s work?¡± Si Huan said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Wang. I heard from the academic director that Huo Tian was assigned to your ss and came to look for her with some friends.¡± ¡°Looks like you guys are on good terms with Huo Tian. I¡¯m relieved. She doesn¡¯t seem to be very good at getting along with her ssmates. As her friends, you guys can show her more concern.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I promised Huo Tian¡¯s mother that I would take care of her.¡± ¡°Si Huan! Bi Ying! Are you here to eat with me?!¡± Huo Tian stuck her head out of the ssroom door. ¡°Wait for me, the study representative is handing me textbooks!¡± Bi Ying waved at Huo Tian. ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t rush.¡± Suddenly, the ssroom door seemed to have been kicked roughly by someone. There was a loud thud, and then Huo You stormed out of the ssroom. She didn¡¯t seem to see Mr. Wang and walked right past him! Si Huan frowned. ¡°Huo You is in this ss too?¡± Mr. Wang exined awkwardly, ¡°The Year Two students are randomly assigned by the system. The teachers can¡¯t change them as they wish.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°I just think Huo Tian might be affected.¡± Bi Ying, who looked like a person of few words, suddenly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Huo Tian is unhappy in school, we¡¯ll drop out together. After all, school is not necessary for us.¡± Mr. Wang held his breath. He wanted to grab Bi Ying and shake him hard so that he could forget about this idea! Si Huan said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed with the school¡¯s management about building aboratory for the two of you. The workshop you guys have at home won¡¯t have better research conditions than the schoolboratory.¡± Mr. Wang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Bi Ying, if you attend school, you can at least use theboratory for free. How would school be unnecessary?¡± Bi Ying looked at Si Huan. ¡°But doesn¡¯t yourpany have a professionalboratory?¡± Si Huan said, ¡°Ourpany will not recruit underage employees who don¡¯t have a degree from a key university and¡­¡± Huo Tian, who had left the ssroom, heard part of the conversation. She said to Bi Ying, ¡°Going to school is still beneficial. Besides having ess to aboratory, we¡¯ll also have a chance to participate in the world-ss technological innovationpetition. We cane into contact with the most advanced technological achievements. This is also why I¡¯m wasting my time toe to school.¡± Mr. Wang was rendered speechless by Huo Tian¡¯s bluntness, but they did not seem to care about how the teachers felt about this. Bi Ying nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡± Huo Tian added, ¡°But it¡¯s more important to be happy. If they keep looking for trouble, I might really note one day.¡± Mr. Wang promised, ¡°Huo Tian, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely manage the ss well and not let other students find trouble for you.¡± Huo Tian reminded him, ¡°Especially that Huo You!¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Probably Crazy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the way to the cafeteria, Si Huan asked Huo Tian about what happened in the morning. Only then did he find out that Huo Tian had been picked on by Huo You several times in such a short time. Zhao Fengined, ¡°Luckily, this Miss Huo has never seen Huo Tian fight. Otherwise, how would she dare to target Huo Tian?¡± Huo Tian stared at Zhao Feng for a long while before she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°I was wondering why you looked so familiar. So you¡¯re the one who helped me fight, uh¡­¡± ¡°My name is Zhao Feng.¡± Zhao Feng said gloomily, ¡°I remember that I had introduced myself back then.¡± Huo Tian did not feel apologetic at all. She circled a small area on her head. ¡°I¡¯ve ced all my unimportant memories in this region. I¡¯m usually toozy to go through them. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t remember you.¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s expression was crestfallen. ¡°Thank you, I wasn¡¯t consoled at all.¡± Bi Ying seemed to be very interested in Huo Tian¡¯s exnation. The two of them talked excitedly about the different functions of each area of the brain. Their conversation made Zhao Feng shudder. He leaned over to Si Huan and whispered, ¡°Do they usually talk about such scary topics as well? How did you get used to it?¡± Si Huan chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re just exploring the truth. I just need to give them my support so they can implement their thoughts into actions. And don¡¯t you think they¡¯re cute?¡± Zhao Feng turned around to look at Huo Tian and Bi Ying, who was one step behind them. Bi Ying had his head lowered, letting Huo Tian circle out the sections on his head, listening to her exin what functions each area of his brain had¡­ ¡°How is that cute? What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Zhao Feng pulled his hair crazily. ¡°Ever since you got involved with Huo Tian, you¡¯ve changed. Now even your eyesight is abnormal. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital for a checkup?!¡± Huo Tian asked doubtfully, ¡°Which one of you wants to go for a checkup? Is there something wrong with your brain too?¡± Si Huan shook his head andughed. ¡°Now your ears aren¡¯t working. Both of our brains are pretty good. Zhao Feng was just joking just now.¡± ck lines appeared on Zhao Feng¡¯s forehead. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was just joking. But what do you mean by that?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°We were talking about Huo You. Bi Ying and I both think that there¡¯s something wrong with her brain. Otherwise, why would her IQ drop the moment she sees me? I don¡¯t want to argue with an idiot, but I find it annoying. It¡¯s really upsetting.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo also felt that once their biological daughter faced Huo Tian, she would easily lose her cool and led to her always doing stupid things. After hearing Huo You¡¯sints about the school and Huo Tian, they couldn¡¯t help but doubt Huo You¡¯s intelligence. Mr. Huo said in a low voice, ¡°I sent you to school so that you can learn, and not for you topete with others nor to embarrass the Huo Family!¡± Huo You felt so aggrieved that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Dad, Huo Tian was the one who embarrassed the Huo Family! She never studied hard when she was still in the Huo Family, but after she left, her grades improved by leaps and bounds. Isn¡¯t she saying that you and my mom don¡¯t know how to educate children? I¡¯m just angry that she¡¯s deliberately defaming our family¡¯s reputation!¡± However, Father Huo was not convinced by Huo You¡¯s reason. He said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to find an excuse. I know you don¡¯t want Huo Tian to appear in school because her existence will remind others that you had been left outside for more than ten years. In the past, I thought you were a good daughter who could make us proud, so I went along with your wishes to chase Huo Tian away. But now, it seems that my decision back then wasn¡¯t wise¡­¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. It was as if she had returned to her past life. No matter how hard she tried, she could not get her parents to take her seriously. Huo Tian, on the other hand, was the opposite. As Si Huan¡¯s wife, no matter how cold she was to her parents, they still smiled sweetly at her and praised her in front of outsiders. The father in front of her seemed to ovep with the father from her previous life. Huo You felt like she had be the low-esteem and cowardly woman from her previous life. She pleaded softly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t treat me like this. I¡¯ll work hard¡­¡± However, Huo You¡¯s abnormal behavior was met with a look of disgust from Mr. Huo. He said to Mrs. Huo, ¡°You¡¯re her mother, so you should try to persuade Huo You and let her understand what she should do.¡± Mrs. Huo nodded elegantly. ¡°You can go ahead and do your work. Leave this to me.¡± After Mr. Huo left, Mrs. Huo walked up to Huo You, raised her hand, and gave her a tight p. ¡°Are you sober now?¡± Huo You covered half of her face, her shoulders twitching, but she didn¡¯t dare let out a sob. Mrs. Huo¡¯s tone was still slow andposed. ¡°Huo You, you really disappoint me. I don¡¯t care if you hate Huo Tian nor what you want to do to her, but I can¡¯t stand you using such stupid tricks on her!¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Huo You looked at her with teary eyes. Mrs. Huo stroked Huo You¡¯s messy hair gently. ¡°Good child, you have to learn how to deal with your enemies without batting an eyelid.. Think about it carefully. What advantages do you havepared to Huo Tian? How do you use these advantages to deal a fatal blow to your enemies?¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: School Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The fundings for the school¡¯s newboratory needed to be approved by the board of directors. Therefore, during the period when school started, Huo Tian went to ss every day like the other students. Huo Tian thought that staying in the ssroom every day would give Huo You more opportunities to look for her trouble, but unexpectedly, Huo You had been very quiet during this period of time. Although she often threw her vicious res, she didn¡¯t do anything. This made Huo Tian feel very strange but also relieved at the same time. After all, she really didn¡¯t want to waste her time on meaningless things. If only Huo You could keep this up in the future. However, what Huo Tian did not know was that Huo You¡¯s silence did not mean that she did not intend to find trouble for Huo Tian. She merely listened to her mother¡¯s teachings and nned to use more subtle and efficient methods to deal with Huo Tian. After all, Huo You knew that her advantages over Huo Tian were her family background and strong connections. Huo You and the CEO of Hein Corporation, He Yu, had been keeping in touch. The Huo Family had expressed their desire for a political marriage, and He Yu didn¡¯t seem to be against it. However, his attitude towards Huo You had always been lukewarm. This made Huo You unhappy, so their rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed much. However, Huo You wasn¡¯t against using He Yu to achieve her goals. Over the past few days, Huo You and He Yu had been interacting more frequently. ¡°¡­So this is why you suddenly became so passionate towards me? You want me to help you deal with Huo Tian as the school¡¯s chairman?¡± He Yu chuckled and looked at Huo You with an amused expression. ¡°As expected of the real Huo Family¡¯s daughter. You really are like the Huo Family, viewing interests above everything else.¡± Huo You, who was exposed, was a little furious. ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? Are you going to help me or not?¡± ¡°Why did you get angry? I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡± He Yu lifted Huo You¡¯s hand, gently rubbed her fingertips, then nted a soft kiss on her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. As long as Miss Huo gives me some benefits, I¡¯ll help you get it done.¡± Huo You¡¯s cheeks slowly turned pink. She met He Yu¡¯s gaze and her heart started racing. After returning to school, Huo You would asionally think about the time she spent with He Yu, and she would feel a strange emotion rising in her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was because her rtionship with He Yu had improved or because she was confident that she could drive Huo Tian out of Qingli. Qingli High School was a boarding school, but there were also students who applied to be day students. Huo Tian was one of them. Every day, Ding Chen would be the one to pick her up from or send her to school. Usually, things would go very smoothly, but on weekends, the entire street in front of Qingli High School would be blocked. Huo Tian¡¯s bag was carried by Si Huan. She and her friends had just walked out of the school gate when they saw Ding Chen waving at them. ¡°Tiantian, Uncle is here!¡± He was dressed in a cheap short-sleeved shirt and sports shorts, making him stand out from the well-dressed parents around him. However, Huo Tian didn¡¯t care about the looks of contempt those parents and students gave and ran happily toward Ding Chen. ¡°Yay!¡± The uncle and niece jumped up and did a high-five happily. Ding Chen took out a can of iced c. ¡°Here, I bought it secretly behind your mother¡¯s back. Don¡¯t let your mother know, or I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle. You¡¯re the best!¡± Huo Tian drank a few mouthfuls of c and heaved a long sigh. Si Huan and Bi Ying walked over and exchanged greetings with Ding Chen. Bi Ying said, ¡°Auntie Ding doesn¡¯t allow Huo Tian to drink too much coke. The sugar she consumes is too much.¡± Ding Chen handed mineral water to Si Huan and Bi Ying and exined, ¡°Tiantianins about overusing her brain every day and says that she needs to consume more sugar. At home, there¡¯s my sister to watch over her, and in school, you guys watch over her. I only buy her some ice cream and c asionally.¡± Si Huan also said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as she takes regr medical checkups and pays attention to the intake of other micronutrients, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to control her diet too strictly.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s attitude towards Si Huan was not as enthusiastic as when he was facing Bi Ying. Although he realized after a period of observation that Si Huan did not seem like he wanted to run off with their Tiantian, Ding Chen was still wary of him. More and more students and parents gathered at the school entrance. The few of them squeezed through the crowd and walked towards a hotel not far away. Ding Chen said, ¡°Fortunately, Si Huan asked me to park my car at his hotel. Otherwise, we would have been stuck on this street for half a day. Moreover, there are so many luxury cars here. I¡¯m really afraid that our lousy Xiali would scratch someone¡¯s Maserati.¡± Huo Tianforted her uncle, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. I¡¯m going to have money soon. I¡¯ll get you a Maserati for you too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really Uncle¡¯s caring child.¡± Ding Chen made an exaggerated expression of feeling touched. ¡°But what if Uncle wants a Rolls-Royce more?¡± Huo Tian waved her hand generously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for you to have both the Maserati and the Rolls-Royce!¡± The uncle and niece were happily boasting when they heard a slightly sarcastic and elegant female voice say, ¡°Tiantian, it seems like you¡¯ve been doing quite well after leaving the Huo Family. Since you¡¯re preparing to buy a luxury car, you must have the ability to pay back your debts, right?¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Mrs. Huo Swallowing A Bitter Pill

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Huo was holding an umbre and standing gracefully by the roadside. Even though most of the parents who came to pick up the students were dressed in bright clothes and had exquisite makeup, Mrs. Huo was still the most eye-catching one. In the eyes of others, Mrs. Huo was the representation of wealthy dignifieddies. When she realized that Huo Tian and the others were just staring at her without saying anything, Mrs. Huo frowned slightly. Even when she was displeased, she remained elegant. ¡°Tiantian, have you forgotten all your manners after you left the Huo Family? You aren¡¯t even greeting your elders when you see them.¡± Huo Tian searched through the unimportant memories in her head and finally remembered the identity of the doll-like woman in front of her. ¡°I remember now. So you¡¯re Mrs. Huo. Are you asking me to pay back my debt? But it¡¯s not time for the first payment¡­¡± Mrs. Huo realized that the parents around her seemed to be consciously or unconsciously looking over in her direction. She changed to say, ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m also your mother. Why would I force you to return the money? I just want to know how you¡¯ve been doing during this period of time. Sigh, look at how you¡¯re right now. It really makes my heart ache¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was a woman, Ding Chen really wanted to punch her. He said angrily, ¡°You old woman, you better recognize your own identity and don¡¯te to try acknowledging others as your daughter!¡± Mrs. Huo seemed to be given a shock. She took a step back and looked at Huo Tian in panic. ¡°Tiantian, we¡¯ve been mother and daughter for more than ten years. Now that you¡¯ve returned to your biological mother¡¯s side, you aren¡¯t going to ept me, who is your adoptive mother, anymore? Mommy is so sad¡­¡± As she spoke, she even used a handkerchief to gently wipe the corners of her eyes, as if she wanted to wipe away her tears of sadness. Her actions caused the surrounding parents to sympathize with her. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not easy for Mrs. Huo either. No matter how deep her feelings for her adopted daughter are, the girl still favors her own mother.¡± ¡°They say that the favor of having given birth isn¡¯t as great as that of having brought one up. But that only applies to a child with a conscience.¡± ¡°A person¡¯s character is inherited. Didn¡¯t they say that the mother of the fake young miss is a prostitute? What good can her daughter be?¡± When these unconcealed discussions entered his ears, Ding Chen was so angry that he stomped his feet. He wanted to point at Mrs. Huo¡¯s nose and scold her, but Si Huan held him back. Ding Chen red at Si Huan. ¡°Let go of me. Let me teach this lying b*tch a lesson!¡± Si Huan shook his head and gestured for him to look at Huo Tian. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Huo Tian has a way to deal with this.¡± Ding Chen looked over and saw that Huo Tian was still calm despite everyone¡¯s nder. She had the demeanor of a great general. Huo Tian said to Mrs. Huo seriously, ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re not my mother, so don¡¯t say such things anymore. You¡¯ll make Huo You unhappy. If Huo You is unhappy, I won¡¯t be able to have a good school life.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Tiantian, did you have a disagreement with Youyou in school? But Youyou is an obedient and sensible child. She¡¯s not as unsociable and hot-tempered as you. Is there some misunderstanding between you two?¡± Huo Tian smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re so humorous. If I am unsociable and hot-tempered, I would have given you a p right now. And if your daughter was really obedient, why would shee looking for my trouble time and time again? There were witnesses every time she came looking for trouble. Oh right, I think the student council president even deducted her morality points because of this. Did I remember wrongly, President?¡± Huo Tian looked at Si Huan with a smile. Si Huan noticed the slyness in her eyes and thought that Huo Tian was quite cute. Si Huan nodded at Mrs. Huo and said, ¡°Mrs. Huo, I saw your daughter trying to cause trouble on the first day of school. Although our families have been friends for very long, I had no choice but to deduct her morality points in order to establish the authority of the student union. You¡¯ve always been a reasonable person, so you should understand my difficulties, right?¡± The suspicious gazes of the people around her made her angry. Mrs. Huo almost couldn¡¯t maintain her gentle mask anymore. ¡°Why would I me you? But I didn¡¯t know that you and Tiantian were so close.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because Huo Tian wasn¡¯t as outstanding and cheerful as she is now when she was in the Huo Family. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t be friends in the past. What a pity.¡± Huo Tian patted Si Huan¡¯s shoulder in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel regretful. You¡¯ve discovered my genius intrinsic quality and I¡¯ve also seen clearly that you have better qualitiespared to other wealthy people. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t miss each other, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mrs. Huo did not expect Huo Tian to be so sharp-tongued, nor did she expect that Si Huan would help Huo Tian and be sarcastic to her. She deeply felt that she had miscalcted today and had not made sufficient preparations before going up against Huo Tian. The loss in verbal confrontation made Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression turn even grimmer. Ding Chen was thrilled to see this. Not only was his niece good at fighting, but she was also good at being sarcastic! As her uncle, he couldn¡¯t lose either. ¡°Mrs. Huo, my sister has raised Huo You so well that she¡¯s obedient and sensible. Tiantian has also be more outstanding after returning to my family.. Doesn¡¯t this mean that my family is better at raising children? Of course, I¡¯m not saying that there¡¯s a problem with the Huo Family¡¯s upbringing.¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: The Perverse Mother-daughter Rtionship

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Huo Family was a prestigious family that had a legacy of many years and had a ce in the top circles of Shangjing. Before today, no one had ever doubted their upbringing. However, when Ding Chen mentioned this, the others couldn¡¯t help but guess. That¡¯s right. This fake Miss Huo was famous for being an idiot in the Huo Family, but after she left, she became so outstanding that she became friends with the current master of the Si Family, Si Huan. Did this mean that the Huo Family wasn¡¯t as good at educating children as Huo Tian¡¯s biological mother? As Mrs. Huo listened to the whispers around her, she felt their suspicious gazes were like sharp des pressed against her back. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Huo Tian can¡¯t be considered outstanding no matter what, can she? It¡¯s hard for you to make such a joke just to refute me.¡± Ding Chen coughed lightly and said proudly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke. Tiantian, tell Mrs. Huo how you were fought over by a few form teachers. What did the school do to make you stay?¡± Huo Tian was very cooperative and said in a distressed tone, ¡°Sigh, on the first day of school, I only did a few sets of test papers that were ofpetition difficulty and easily got full marks. The teachers even had to draw lots to snatch me for their ss, but I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Wang, who drew the lot with my name, was also Huo You¡¯s form teacher. I wanted to drop out of school when I realized that, so the teachers said that they were going to give me a schrship and things like that. They even said that there would be rewards given every time I represented the school inpetitions. That¡¯s why I reluctantly decided to stay in Qingli for now.¡± The people around them previously didn¡¯t have any idea how outstanding Huo Tian was. However, after hearing that the school had given her a schrship and bursary, they clearly understood how outstanding she was. Qingli¡¯s schrship was only given to students who had made it into the top 100 in the city for the joint examination. Mrs. Huo listened to everyone¡¯s exmations of admiration for Huo Tian and barely managed to maintain herposure. ¡°Huo Tian, even if you want to brag, there must be a limit. There¡¯s still half a month before the city-wide joint examination, so how could the teachers possibly give you a schrship?¡± Huo Tian was puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t what the academic director gave me a schrship?¡± Bi Ying, who had gotten impatient from the wait, said, ¡°It¡¯s a technological innovation award. It¡¯s given out based on patent certificates. It¡¯s not a schrship.¡± Huo Tian nodded in realization. ¡°Oh, I remember now. Bi Ying, did you get it too?¡± ¡°Yes, but not as much as you did. After all, you have several more patents than I do.¡± Bi Ying looked at his watch impatiently. ¡°How much longer are you guys going to chat? You¡¯ve already wasted almost 20 minutes on this boring olddy.¡± Mrs. Huo was not in the mood to be angry. Her attention was all on the so-called technological innovation award. She wondered why she had never heard of Qingli Having such an award before. At the same time, she wondered if Huo Tian really had some talent that they had not discovered. When Mrs. Huo came back to her senses, she realized that Huo Tian and the rest had already left. Most of the people who had gathered around to watch the show had also dispersed, but the rest were all looking at her meaningfully. Mrs. Huo hurried back to the Huo Family¡¯s car and saw Huo You sitting inside. Huo You said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home.¡± Mrs. Huo only felt that there was a strong sense of mockery under Huo You¡¯s calm gaze. Unable to contain her anger any longer, she pped Huo You¡¯s face. ¡°Were you watching me make a joke of myself just now?¡± Compared to the shock from the first time she was beaten, Huo You was much calmer now. After all, it was the same in her previous life. Her mother would vent her anger on her whenever she was unhappy. Huo You ignored her burning face and said calmly, ¡°Mom, I wasn¡¯t watching you as a joke. After all, the humiliation I suffered when facing Huo Tian isn¡¯t any less than you. I think you can understand now why I want Huo Tian to disappearpletely from my life.¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You coldly. After a moment of silence, she gave her another abrupt p. The p this time waspletely out of Huo You¡¯s expectations. Mrs. Huo¡¯s loss of herposure had always been something that urred in an instant. In the past, she could calm down after a p, but today, her emotions were exceptionally strange¡­ ¡°B*tch! You hid Huo Tian¡¯s true situation just to make me feel the same humiliation as you? If you use the methods you used to deal with your own mother on Huo Tian, I¡¯ll see you in a different light!¡± Huo You¡¯s body trembled and she finally couldn¡¯t help but yell at Mrs. Huo, ¡°What do you want me to do? Do you only treat Huo Tian as your daughter? No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t satisfy you, right?!¡± Mrs. Huo frowned and looked disgusted. It was as if she was not looking at her own daughter but at a good-for-nothing that couldn¡¯t be salvaged. Before Mrs. Huo ordered the chauffeur to throw Huo You out, she suddenly calmed down. She wiped away the tears on her face and smiled obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I lost myposure just now. I¡¯m just worried that I won¡¯t be able to be the daughter who can make you and Daddy proud.¡± Looking at the Huo You now, Madam Huo felt a chill run down her spine. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Two Different Families

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Huo Tian got out of the car, she could smell the sweet and sour pork ribsing from her house. She cheered and rushed home. ¡°Mom, did you make a feast? Mom, I love you so much¡­¡± The quiet and dull house immediately became lively. The neighbor on the other side of the roadughed and greeted Bi Ying, who had just gotten out of the car. ¡°Tiantian is really lively, but it¡¯s just that she¡¯s gluttonous. Bi Ying, the food in your school must be bad, right?¡± Bi Ying was carrying two bags, one of which was Huo Tian¡¯s. Although he did not like to talk, he would still politely respond to others. ¡°Hello, Auntie Liu. The food in our school is quite good. Huo Tian likes to use her brain, so she gets hungry faster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Tiantian is very smart. She definitely needs the energy to learn. I¡¯ll send some dumplings over after we¡¯re done making them. You guys should get some nourishment.¡± Bi Ying was not used to epting goodwill from others. Huo Tian, who appeared at the door, agreed loudly. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Liu. My mom told me that your television is broken. I¡¯ll fix it for you after dinner!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. The child has been making a fuss all day and wants to watch cartoons.¡± Only then did Bi Ying understand that dumplings were a gift for repairing the television. Huo Tian took her bag from Bi Ying¡¯s hands and tugged on the sleeve of his school uniform with her other hand. ¡°My mom made a lot of dishes today. Come and eat.¡± Bi Ying was pressed onto a chair. He looked at the ordinary but sumptuous home-cooked dishes on the table, with Ding Rong smiling as she got food for Huo Tian and himself. From time to time, she would ask about their school life. Bi Ying only felt that the Ding Family¡¯s small house was just like the home in his dreams. There was a fragrant dinner, as well as close and harmonious rtives. The darkness that had been lingering in the depths of his heart seemed to slowly dissipate. But not every family was as harmonious as the Ding Family. The atmosphere at the Huo Family¡¯s dining table was suffocating. Neither Mrs. Huo and Huo You had any appetite, but they could only sit at the dining table and cut the steak in front of them mechanically before the family head was done with his meal. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± The depressing atmosphere was finally broken by Father Huo. He wiped his mouth with a napkin and nced at Mrs. Huo and Huo You, who were both sitting upright. He said, ¡°Come with me to the study. I have something to say to the both of you.¡± Mrs. Huo and Huo You¡¯s faces turned pale at that moment, but they would not disobey Mr. Huo and followed him upstairs. Mr. Huo looked at Mrs. Huo and Huo You who were sitting on the sofa. They were trying their best to hide their nervousness, but the only difference was that Mrs. Huo controlled her emotions better. He said indifferently, ¡°You two are indeed biological mother and daughter, making the same foolish mistakes. The Huo Family is going to be utterly humiliated by you two.¡± Huo You looked down with a pale face, not daring to meet her father¡¯s eyes. Mrs. Huo forced herself to remain calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t careful enough. I didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian to change so much during the time she left the Huo Family. She became so eloquent and no longer has the respect she once had for me.¡± Mr. Huo let out a cold snort. ¡°Do you think you know the Huo Tian from the past very well? Do you think a person will change so drastically in such a short time?¡± Mrs. Huo frowned. ¡°You mean that Huo Tian had hidden her true capabilities and character when she was in the Huo Family? Why would she do that?¡± ¡°As a mother, you brought up the child into that rebellious state, but now you¡¯re asking me why she tried to conceal herself?¡± Mr. Huo mocked, ¡°I think that the hooligan from the Ding Family had said at least one thing right. The Huo Family¡¯s upbringing is indeed notparable to that of a single woman living in the slums.¡± Mrs. Huo clenched her fists tightly, her delicate and beautiful nails pierced her palms. She did not dare to vent her emotions on her husband and could only look down silently. In front of Huo You, Mr. Huo¡¯s attitude was much more tolerant and amiable. ¡°Youyou, I hope you can keep up with the excellence you had shown in the past. It¡¯s not just about your grades, but more importantly, you have to maintain yourposure. Don¡¯t be as rebellious as Huo Tian used to be.¡± Huo You heaved a sigh of relief and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Of course you mustn¡¯t let me down. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get anything from the Huo Family.¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s pale face, Mr. Huo smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m just reminding Youyou that you and He Yu from the Hein Corporation are getting along well. At least I¡¯m satisfied with this.¡± Huo You hadn¡¯t made up her mind to spend the rest of her life with He Yu. However, in front of her father, she almost instinctively put on a shy appearance. Her tone carried the shyness of a delicate girl when she thought of her lover. ¡°Dad, He Yu and I recently¡­¡± Mr. Huo smiled. ¡°Your rtionship has improved by leaps and bounds recently, hasn¡¯t it? When he mentioned you in front of me, he looked like a young boy. Oh right, didn¡¯t you tell him about the trouble you encountered at school?¡± Huo You whispered, ¡°I told him about it. He promised that he would help me to take care of it...¡± Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Huo You¡¯s Reinforcements

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You acted as though she was in love with He Yu in front of her father, but deep down, she knew that she didn¡¯t see He Yu as a true lover. She was still considering whether she should see him as her political marriage partner. Huo You also had a vague realization that He Yu wasn¡¯t as infatuated with her as her father had described. She didn¡¯t know if her father had been tricked by He Yu, but Huo You didn¡¯t care what He Yu thought. She only wanted to use her rtionship with He Yu as a bargaining chip to regain her parents¡¯ trust. After all, Huo You knew her parents well. This was how realistic they were. As long as their daughter¡¯s marriage partner could bring them benefits, they didn¡¯t care if their daughter was really outstanding or not. Wasn¡¯t that how their parents treated Huo Tian in their previous life? After returning to her bedroom, Huo You immediately contacted He Yu. On the other end of the phone, He Yu¡¯s tone was as frivolous as usual. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our young miss? Why did you contact me?¡± Huo You¡¯s attitude towards He Yu was exceptionally gentle tonight. ¡°I missed you, so I called you after talking to my parents.¡± He Yu smiled, sounding a little infatuated too. ¡°Is that so? Seeing how happy the young miss has made me tonight, I¡¯ll tell you a piece of good news. Your wish is about to be fulfilled.¡± Huo You asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know what wish I have?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want your detestable ssmate to leave the school? As the school¡¯s chairman, I¡¯m already prepared to stand up for you.¡± He Yu changed the topic and added, ¡°However, this is a rather troublesome matter. The young miss will need to give me more benefits¡­¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t help but sound nervous. ¡°W-what do you want¡­¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll ask you for this favor in person. We¡¯ll talk about it in detail when we meet tomorrow night. Is that okay?¡± Huo You¡¯s heart raced as she hung up the phone. She couldn¡¯t help but think about what He Yu wanted from her. A vague guess formed in her mind and her face flushed red. This weekend was a turning point in Huo You¡¯s life that could ascertain the direction that she¡¯d be taking in the future, but it was nothing special for Huo Tian. Huo Tian immersed herself in her small workshop and enjoyed her mother¡¯s meticulous care. The two-day weekend ended just like that. As usual, Ding Chen drove Huo Tian and Bi Ying to school. Huo Tian slumped into the backseat as if she didn¡¯t have any bones. ¡°Why did the weekend end so quickly? I don¡¯t feel anything at all.¡± Bi Ying was resting with his eyes closed when he heard this. Heined, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t feel anything. You hadn¡¯t left the studio for the past two days. How would you know that the sky outside had turned dark and then bright and then dark again?¡± Huo Tian sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m living toofortably in school. It feels like I¡¯m on holiday.¡± Bi Ying said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of the other students. I¡¯m afraid they might beat you up.¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m super good at fighting.¡± Huo Tian and Bi Ying chatted idly and then saw Si Huan at the school gate. Huo Tian thought that Si Huan was checking students¡¯ uniforms and name tags at the school entrance, just like the other members of the student union. She waved at him and then proceeded to head to her ssroom. However, Si Huan stopped Huo Tian and Bi Ying. He didn¡¯t look too good, as if something unexpected had happened. Huo Tian asked curiously, ¡°Si Huan, what¡¯s wrong? You seem a little weird.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°A few representatives from the school¡¯s board of directors came to the school today. They said that they wanted to discuss your enrollment qualifications. They didn¡¯te with good intentions. You guys should be carefulter.¡± Huo Tian and Bi Ying looked at each other. After a while, Huo Tian said, ¡°I was already mentally prepared for the Huo Family to think of a way to kick me out of school, but why is Bi Ying involved? He¡¯s the top student in the city for the middle school examination this year, so what¡¯s wrong with his enrollment?¡± Bi Ying pursed his lips and his face darkened. He said, ¡°I can guess what happened. Don¡¯t worry, those people can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Si Huan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to tell you guys too. Don¡¯t worry. Although my family doesn¡¯t have many shares in Qingli, we¡¯re still one of the school board members who can speak up. I can guarantee that no one will be able to make you two leave the school. We just have to go through with the process now.¡± Si Huan had always been reliable in Huo Tian¡¯s eyes, so she was relieved to hear him say that. She said casually, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the conference room quickly. I hate such tedious meetings the most. It¡¯s best if no one says too much crap this time.¡± The representatives of the school¡¯s board of directors were considerate and didn¡¯t say much crap. Of course, it could be because He Yu didn¡¯t care about Huo Tian and Bi Ying, so his attitude was straightforward. He Yu looked at Huo Tian and Bi Ying as though he was sizing them up.. He said scornfully, ¡°Putting the idiot Huo Tian aside, you guys even recruited a cripple into the school. Aren¡¯t you guys too imprudent about things?¡± Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Meeting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those who had some understanding of Bi Ying¡¯s physical condition, such as Si Huan and Huo Tian, as well as the school¡¯s management, could sense that there was an unusual feud between He Yu and Bi Ying. Huo Tian looked at Bi Ying worriedly and realized that the gloomy feeling he gave off when they first met had returned. At that moment, Huo Tian thought of the antihuman Bi Ying mentioned in the history books of the future. She subconsciously grabbed the wrist of the boy beside her, as if doing so would stop him from walking towards the future that would bring misfortune to both himself and humanity. Huo Tian¡¯s action seemed to have some effect. Bi Ying was stunned for a moment. When he turned to look at Huo Tian, the temperature around him seemed to have warmed up. Bi Ying smiled reassuringly at Huo Tian as if telling her not to worry. He met He Yu¡¯s gaze. ¡°Long time no see. It seems like you haven¡¯t felt any guilt in all these years.¡± He Yu raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Your guts have grown over the years. How dare you talk to me like this. Of course, your older brother here won¡¯t feel guilty. Back then, you were the one who had overestimated your capabilities and wanted to attack me. That¡¯s why you fell and broke your leg. You only have yourself to me, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Bi Ying closed his eyes and suppressed the anger in his heart. He said coldly, ¡°Back then, you sent away the servants in the vi then deliberately agitated me so that I would raise my hands against you. After I fell down the stairs, you left me alone in the vi for three days. I know you want my life, but I¡¯m sorry to say that I still survived.¡± He Yu sneered. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a pity that the ident only caused you to lose your legs.¡± Bi Ying sneered, ¡°Back then, you couldn¡¯t tolerate an illegitimate child without any background. Now, you can¡¯t even tolerate a cripple? Your narrow-mindedness is really admirable.¡± ¡°No, of course I¡¯m magnanimous.¡± He Yu opened his arms to show his magnanimity. ¡°I just don¡¯t want something as disgusting as you to be an eyesore to me. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to kick away a pebble on the road that¡¯s in my way?¡± The confrontation between He Yu and Bi Ying caused the entire conference room to fall silent. Everyone was trying to digest theplicated rtionship between the two of them. At the same time, they were also breaking out in cold sweat from He Yu¡¯s unconcealed malice. In the end, it was the principal who stood up to ease the tension between them. The principal¡¯s bald head was covered in ayer of sweat. He said, ¡°Mr. He Yu, didn¡¯t you gather all the board members and management today to confirm the rules of the school¡¯s admissions program? There should be no need to discuss your personal grudges with Bi Ying here.¡± He Yu nodded at the principal perfunctorily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, principal. Seeing something I hate has made me lose control of my emotions. I think everyone can understand my feelings. Alright, we can officially start today¡¯s meeting.¡± The principal signaled for Si Huan to find a seat with Huo Tian and Bi Ying. Then, he opened the document in his hand and said, ¡°Dear board members, I¡¯ve gone through your opinions. All of you think that the school shouldn¡¯t continue to retain Huo Tian¡¯s student status, right?¡± A slightly older board member nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t know about the other student¡¯s situation, but we found out Huo Tian¡¯s results forst year and her records of having vited the school rules. Regardless of where we¡¯re looking at this from, Huo Tian can¡¯t be called an outstanding student. Although the school ims that Huo Tian has passed the entrance examination, we are unable to confirm the authenticity of this test.¡± The principal said, ¡°The teachers in charge of the test and I can guarantee the authenticity of this test. Huo Tian also achieved outstanding results. She scored full marks in all her science subjects. In addition, Huo Tian has also applied for national patents many times over this summer vacation with her inventions. After taking into consideration the various aspects, the school believes that we cannot lose such an outstanding student.¡± Other than He Yu, the other board members nodded. They were surprised that Huo Tian had such achievements. One of them looked at her in surprise. ¡°Huo Tian, is what the principal said true?¡± Huo Tian nodded listlessly and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You can go to the patent website to look up relevant information. By the way, Bi Ying also has a few patents. He¡¯s a genius on par with me. If you want him to drop out of school, you can help me with the withdrawal procedures while you¡¯re at it. That way, we can continue to work together in our research.¡± He Yuughed and said, ¡°It seems like you guys have a good rtionship. Let¡¯s do as you wish. I think the school will be able to help you with the withdrawal procedures very soon¡­¡± ¡°No, the school won¡¯t let them drop out.¡± A serious-looking board member interrupted He Yu. ¡°Today, the other board members and I are only here to understand the situation. Under the premise that the school¡¯s admissions process is not vited, we are proud that Qingli High School has two geniuses like them. If Mr.. He Yu insists on letting them drop out of school, then we will call a meeting for all the board members toe together and cast a vote to decide on this.¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Board Meeting In A Deadlock

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not every board member was on He Yu¡¯s side, so he couldn¡¯t deal with the issue of Huo Tian and Bi Ying¡¯s student statuses in one go. However, He Yu wasn¡¯t too disappointed by his failure. After all, He Yu had onlye today to test the bottom line of the school¡¯s management and other board members. Only then could he adjust his strategy and slowly take over Qingli High School. He Yu was a shrewd hunter. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to achieve his goals, but Huo You didn¡¯t have much patience. Year Two ss One was in the middle of a math ss. The students were listening attentively when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Reporting.¡± The math teacher¡¯s originally unhappy expression instantly disappeared when he saw Huo Tian outside the door. He smiled until his face was full of wrinkles. ¡°Huo Tian,e in quickly.¡± The hands of Huo You, who was taking notes, trembled and she ended up drawing an ugly line on the paper. Huo You thought in irritation, (Why is Huo Tian back in the ssroom? Is He Yu unable to do anything to her either?) The math teacher noticed that Huo You was a little distracted, so he picked her up to answer the question. During math sses, it was easy for students to miss out on important points just from bending over to pick up a pen, let alone how Huo You wasn¡¯t even paying attention in ss. Huo You looked at the question on the ckboard, thought long and hard about it, but couldn¡¯t think of an answer. She shook her head and said, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t know.¡± The math teacher gave Huo You a reproachful look and said, ¡°Sit down. You have to concentrate during ss.¡± Her teacher had scolded her, but Huo You felt that her face was burning. She quickly lowered her head and sat back down. Huo You didn¡¯t want to wait until noon, so she called He Yu in the short break between sses. After their rtionship had taken a step further, Huo You¡¯s attitude towards He Yu now had an additional bossiness of a little girl. ¡°He Yu, you promised to help me chase Huo Tian out of school. Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡± A trace of impatience shed across He Yu¡¯s eyes, but he still tried to coax her gently. ¡°Baby, of course I¡¯ll do what I promised you. However, I¡¯m not the only one who has the final say in the school¡¯s board meeting. So, have more patience. When I coborate with the other board members and find a legitimate reason to convince the school¡¯s management, I¡¯ll be able to chase out all the people you hate out of the school.¡± Huo You felt assured and said sweetly with a smile, ¡°You only know how to coax me. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll never talk to you again.¡± ¡°Ahhh, how can that do?¡± He Yu teased. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of your threats. Don¡¯t worry, you just need to wait for a period of time. I¡¯ll properly take care of the things you asked me to do.¡± Qingli High School¡¯s board meeting was going to be held three dayster. Si Huan attended in the capacity of a shareholder. Among all the shareholders, the Hein Corporation held the most shares, while Si Huan ranked third. However, no matter how many shares they had, the board members did not have decision-making rights on school matters. The only people who could participate in the management matters were the school¡¯s management. This meant that the board members could get dividends every year, and they could introduce their friends and family¡¯s children to attend Qingli High School as well. However, they have no say in what happens to the school¡¯s affairs. He Yu had wanted to change this a long time ago. Although Qingli was only a high school, if it was managed well, it could generate huge profits. However, the school¡¯s management was obstinate and unwilling to reform. He Yu wanted to take this opportunity to change the situation as well. Therefore, He Yu was the first to raise his doubts at the board meeting. ¡°The board members have always believed in the Qingli High School¡¯s management. But the truth is, from this year onwards, the school¡¯s management has been exploiting loopholes in the regtions and breaking the rules of the school many times. Although the reason they had put in so much effort is to recruit two ordinary students, a moment of negligence may result in huge damage. As long as there¡¯s a precedent, it will cause the management process to gradually fall into chaos¡­¡± He Yu then brought out the evidence that the school¡¯s management had randomly set up prize awards and also applied for arge sum of money to build aboratory for the students. Some of the board members, who didn¡¯t know the truth, began to suspect that the school¡¯s management team was trying to find ways to stuff their own pockets. The school¡¯s management also took out evidence to prove that Huo Tian and Bi Ying were two extraordinary geniuses. The reason Qingli High School was giving these geniuses such great treatment was in consideration of the school¡¯s future. This made the board members who had great foresight nod in approval of the decision made by the school¡¯s management. ¡°Since everyone has understood the basic situation, let¡¯s raise our hands and vote. Those who think that the school¡¯s management is biased towards Huo Tian and Bi Ying, please raise your hands¡­¡± After saying that, He Yu raised his right hand. Some of the board members exchanged nces with each other before raising their hands as well. After the voting, the number of board members who supported and opposed the management¡¯s decision was evenly matched. The meeting was in a deadlock. Si Huan had noticed that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good not long after the meeting started. Some of the board members had exchanged nces with He Yu several times.. It looked like they had already reached an agreement before the meeting. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: He Yu¡¯s Real Motive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the meeting stopped for a break, Si Huan went to the window in the corridor to take a breather. He could vaguely hear people talking in the stairwell. A man said, ¡°Old Qian, do you think those two students are really geniuses? Then wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to expel them?¡± The man who was called Old Qian sneered. ¡°Are there ack of geniuses in this world? But who knows if they¡¯ll be mediocre when they get older?¡± A third person added, ¡°Even if they be famous one day, Qingli High School will only earn the reputation of a genius¡¯s alma mater. The Hein Corporation and the Huo Family can give us actual benefits.¡± They were already preparing to go up the stairs and their voices were getting closer, so Si Huan stopped listening. After the meeting started again, the two sides engaged in another verbal battle, but they still could not reach a consensus. In the end, Si Huan stood up. ¡°We can¡¯t continue fighting like this. I have a suggestion. Everyone, please listen.¡± He Yu took a puff of his cigarette and said casually, ¡°Si Huan is also a student of Qingli High School. He understands the school¡¯s situation better than us. Let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡± He specifically emphasized Si Huan¡¯s identity in order to reduce the trust the other board members had for Si Huan. However, Si Huan didn¡¯t mind that. He said in a calm and soothing tone, ¡°First of all, Bi Ying is recruited strictly ording to the school¡¯s standards and procedures. His enrollment qualification is unquestionable. However, because some of the board members have personal grudges with Bi Ying, they are trying to suppress him. I think there¡¯s no need to discuss this any further.¡± The other board members looked at He Yu withplicated expressions. There were also those who weren¡¯t afraid of the Hein Corporation¡¯s influence who nodded in agreement. Si Huan continued, ¡°What everyone is concerned about now is whether Huo Tian is qualified to continue studying at Qingli High School. Everyone might think that the school¡¯s admission test could be faked. Then, does that mean that as long as Huo Tian proves her ability, her admission can also be recognized?¡± The board members who had selfish motives like He Yu didn¡¯t actually care if Huo Tian had the ability or not. They just wanted to use this opportunity to attack the school¡¯s management team so that they could transfer more power to the board of directors. But in front of everyone, they could not reveal their true intentions. He Yu frowned. If Si Huan hadn¡¯t questioned him about using his position as the school chairman to suppress Bi Ying, he would have been able to refute him. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything now. Hence, Si Huan said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for the city-wide joint examination that will be held in two weeks and let Huo Tian prove her ability with her results from the joint examination.¡± Everyone could afford to wait two weeks, so many people nodded in agreement. He Yu took out his phone and checked his WeChat. Huo You had found a way to get Huo Tian¡¯s test papers and homework. Both the test papers and homework were nk. The teachers marked red crosses one after another on the papers. He Yu didn¡¯t think that this was the standard that a genius would have. Hence, he readily agreed to Si Huan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see if Huo Tian is worth letting the school¡¯s management make so many exceptions for her. If it turns out that the school¡¯s management was wrong, then I think we need to discuss whether we should give them that much power.¡± Only at this moment did He Yu tear off his disguise and reveal his true motive for getting involved in the school¡¯s management rights. The management team¡¯s expressions changed. Si Huan already knew everything. He said unhurriedly, ¡°On the contrary, if we can prove that the management team had made the right decision, then in order to ensure the normal operation of the school, we need to restrict the behavior of certain board members from interfering with the school¡¯s affairs as they please.¡± He Yu¡¯s gaze met Si Huan¡¯s. The sharp opposing disposition between them caused the others to subconsciously remain silent. After the meeting ended, many people were stillmenting how Si Huan was actually able to hold his ground against He Yu. It seemed like for the short term, the Si Family wouldn¡¯t be defeated by the continuous problems caused by their family members. After the management team returned to school, they went to talk to Huo Tian. After their nagging, Huo Tian finally knew that whether she could continue to study at Qingli High School would depend on the results of the city-wide joint examination in two weeks. Huo Tian walked out of the principal¡¯s office dejectedly and came into Si Huan shortly. She greeted Si Huan without much spirit. ¡°Hello, Si Huan. Are you also here to tell me about the city-wide joint examination?¡± Si Huan nodded. ¡°Looks like the principal has talked to you.¡± Huo Tian sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome. Why don¡¯t I just drop out of school? I¡¯ll save Huo You from repeatedly thinking of ways to trouble me.¡± Si Huan exined, ¡°We¡¯re not targeting you this time. Some of the board members are using this opportunity to make things difficult for the management team¡­¡± ¡°So they¡¯re just using me as an excuse to snatch the school¡¯s management rights..¡± Huo Tian frowned in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t Qingli just an ordinary high school? Why are they trying to snatch it? To control the students¡¯ lives as well as how many sses they attend every day?¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: The Troubles of a Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Si Huan exined this to Huo Tian, Huo Tian finally understood. Si Huan said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know much about our school. When the school was built, the real estate industry was still in its infancy stage. Therefore, the school bought arge piece ofnd at a rather low price. In addition to the main campus, our school also has a small horse ranch and golf course. Do you know how much profits these pieces ofnd can generate frommercial development?¡± Huo Tian shook her head nkly. ¡°Although I can¡¯t imagine it, it must be a huge sum of money.¡± Si Huan patted Huo Tian¡¯s head and pushed down the tuft of messy hair on her head. ¡°This is why He Yu wants the school¡¯s management rights. He is too greedy. One day, he will end up stuffing himself to death one day..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to such people¡­¡± Huo Tian frowned and said, ¡°But I¡¯m still worried about the joint examination in two weeks.¡± Si Huan was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re actually afraid of exams? Shouldn¡¯t Year Two knowledge be easy for you to grasp?¡± Huo Tian sighed worriedly and looked at Si Huan with a hesitant look. In the Student Union office during lunch break, Si Huan looked solemnly at the test papers and homework in his hands that were filled with red crosses. Zhao Feng also flipped through the test papers, pointed at a history paper, andughed. ¡°Huo Tian, what the hell did you write? The teacher treats you pretty well to be giving you so many pity points!¡± Si Huan shrugged the arm Zhao Feng rested on his shoulder in frustration and handed the test papers to Bi Ying, who was sitting quietly at the side. ¡°Bi Ying, take a look. Do you think there¡¯s still hope?¡± After Bi Ying flipped through it, he was also speechless. He asked Huo Tian, ¡°Putting aside the humanities papers. I know you¡¯re not good at subjects that require creative writing, but why are marks deducted from the science papers as well?¡± Huo Tian exined in an aggrieved manner, ¡°The teacher said that since all the students were doing the papers together, they would be graded ording to the standards of the revised papers. Therefore, those questions with high points that didn¡¯t have any steps written would have points deducted.¡± Bi Ying and Si Huan had understood long ago how special Huo Tian was and could roughly guess the reason why she did not write the steps. Only Zhao Feng was very curious. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you write down the steps?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t tell the answers at a nce? How am I supposed to write the steps?¡± Zhao Feng didn¡¯t quite understand, so Si Huan exined to him, ¡°Huo Tian means that these questions are like 1 + 1 to her. Because they¡¯re too simple, she doesn¡¯t know how to write the calction steps.¡± Zhao Feng was shocked speechless for a long time. After a while, he gave Huo Tian a thumbs up and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a genius!¡± Si Huan said, ¡°The criteria for marking the papers is fixed. Even geniuses have to follow the rules to get a high score. Huo Tian, we will be training you over the next two weeks. We will temporarily lower your standard to the standard of a top student. Do you think you can do it?¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not as if there are any other ways, right?¡± Huo Tian nodded listlessly.¡± Therefore, in the time that followed, Huo Tian went through an extremely painful training process. Si Huan and Zhao Feng sorted out the important points of the humanities subjects for Huo Tian to memorize. Bi Ying sorted out all the forms and proper steps for solving questions in the various science subjects, finding many questions for Huo Tian to do as part of the focused training. The key points needed to be memorized in the humanities course were rtively easy for Huo Tian. She had never made any mistakes when facing such questions, but those questions that required further understanding and creative writing were an unbearable sight. As for science subjects, Huo Tian habitually ignored some of the steps to solve the problem. However, as she solved more and more questions, she rarely made mistakes like this. In the end, Huo Tian was already able to steadily score full marks in science subjects. As the days passed, the first city-wide joint examination finally arrived. The day before the exam, Huo Tian¡¯s form teacher, Mr. Wang, called her to his office. Mr. Wang looked at the haggard Huo Tian and sighed. ¡°Huo Tian, I don¡¯t want to give you too much pressure, but I think you know how important this exam is. Therefore, I hope you can change the attitude you usually show for your homework and tests and take this exam seriously.¡± Huo Tian still looked dejected, but she still assured him seriously, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already been ravaged by Si Huan and the others for two whole weeks in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s exam, so I¡¯ll definitely work hard tomorrow.¡± Mr. Wang smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good then. You have to showcase your true abilities.¡± After leaving the teacher¡¯s office, Huo Tian met the principal and the academic director and received another round of encouragement. Huo Tian sighed dejectedly and thought, (Why do you have to put me under pressure that I shouldn¡¯t need to go through? Can¡¯t you let me be an ordinary genius?) Chapter 40 40 Before the Results Come Out The examinationssted for two days, and then a weekend passed. Everyone was talking aboutst week''s exam on Monday morning. Many people in the ss gathered together topare their answers. There were several people gathered around the table in front of Huo Tian. They were discussing thest few high-points questions toward the end of the math paper. Huo You was stopped by a ssmate as she walked past. "Huo You, how did you answer these questions? We all have different answers." Huo You took their draft paper and looked at it for a while before saying, "The questions in the math exams this time are very difficult. These questions require somepetition-level techniques. You''ll understand once I write out the steps." After she wrote down the steps and answers, she passed them to the students. Some of them sighed and said, "I didn''t write a single step correctly. I won''t be able to get any marks for this." Some of them said thankfully, "Fortunately, I only made a mistake at thest step. I should be able to get some points." However, everyone was impressed by Huo You. "Huo You, you''re amazing. We''ve been under so much pressure this semester yet you still have the energy to study thepetition-level questions." Huo You waved her hand and said humbly, "No, it''s hard for me to learn them too. I participated in a fewpetitions when I was in Year One. My parents thought I liked it, so they specially hired a teacher to teach me. It gave me so much stress." Her ssmatesughed and said, "This kind of love is too heavy¡­ Huo You nced at Huo Tian from the corner of her eye and realized that she wasn''t affected at all. She was still in the mood to sleep. A ssmate identally bumped into Huo Tian''s table. She was woken up by themotion and straightened her body sluggishly. Her face was full of fatigue and sleepiness from having been ravaged by the exams. Huo You was secretly happy. She had been tolerating Huo Tian for too long. Now, all she had to do was wait for her exam results toe out and she would be kicked out of school. How could Huo You not be happy? She even smiled at Huo Tian. "How did Huo Tian do? Do you want topare your answers with our ssmates?" The other students had been very curious about Huo Tian for a long time. In ss, when the teacher asked her questions, she would be able to give the right answers immediately. However, her ss test results were very ordinary. Moreover, the teachers always leave her be regardless if she were to sleep in ss or did other things. They had never seen such a strange student before. Hence, a girl asked Huo Tian carefully, "Huo Tian, we were just discussing thest few questions on the math paper. Did you manage to solve them?" Huo Tian pulled a long face at the thought of those tedious and long steps. Just when everyone thought that she didn''t manage to solve it, Huo Tian said, "I managed to solve them, but I still have to say that those questions are really difficult." Of course, for Huo Tian, the difficulty was in writing the steps. A student ced the piece of paper Huo You wrote on in front of Huo Tian and asked, "Is your answer for the thirdst question the same as this?" "The thirdst question? My answer is different from this." A smug smile appeared on Huo You''s lips. "Then, Huo Tian, I don''t think you will be able to score points for this question. After all, you usually don''t even bother to write the steps." Huo Tian said calmly, "You used the wrong form from the start. So there''s no way that you''d be able to get the correct answer, right?" "What? That''s impossible. I also used this form¡­" The students all knew that although Huo Tian didn''t like to write down the steps, her answers had never been wrong before. Therefore, all of them started wailing. However, Huo You was very confident in her answer. "You haven''t seen the correct answer, how do you know that my form is wrong?" Huo Tian nced at Huo You before pushing the paper away. She yawned and was prepared to lie back down on the table. Huo You said angrily, "Hey, Huo Tian! Exin yourself!" Huo Tian tilted her head and looked at her. "I''m not your teacher, why should I rify things?" Just as Huo You was about to continue arguing with Huo Tian, Mr. Wang walked in. "It''s time for ss, why are you still gathered over there?" The form teacher could not hide the joy on his face. He gave everyone a huge smile for the first time, giving the students in the front row such a scare that they sat up straight. Mr. Wang said happily, "The teachers have been working overtime over the past two days to finish marking the papers. Although the rankings have not been released yet, I can reveal to everyone that the overall results of our ss are very good." A guy asked loudly, "Then who has the highest score in our ss?" "I just said that the rankings are not out yet. Don''t worry, it''ll definitely not be you, Lin Hao." At this moment, Huo You raised his hand and asked, "Teacher, how did Huo Tian do?" Mr. Wang nced at Huo You and said, "The humanities teachers are not very satisfied, but her overall results are not bad." Huo You asked again, "Then who has better grades between the two of us?" Mr. Wang frowned and said in a low voice, "We don''t know about that yet. Huo You, why are you so concerned about other people''s results?" "Of course I care about Huo Tian''s results. After all, if her results are much lower than mine, not only will she be embarrassed, but she will also be expelled!" Chapter 41 - Math Results

Chapter 41: Math Results

The moment Huo You finished speaking, the ssroom that was originally quiet was immediately filled with noisy whisperings. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t hear that one will be expelled if they didn¡¯t do well on the joint examination¡­¡± ¡°What do you know? This is because the real young miss doesn¡¯t want the fake young miss to be an eyesore in school. She¡¯s just finding an excuse to chase Huo Tian away.¡± ¡°Really? Huo You doesn¡¯t look like such a bad person¡­¡± ¡°One can never judge a book by its cover¡­¡± Huo You vaguely heard the contents of the students¡¯ discussion and her countenance turned extremely grim. She nced at the people who had gathered together and were whispering among themselves. Her dark gaze made the gossipy students immediately shut up. Mr. Wang, who was on the podium, looked even worse. He mmed the book in his hand on the table. His voice was not loud, but it frightened the students so much that they immediately shut up. Mr. Wang looked at Huo You solemnly. ¡°Huo You, I don¡¯t know where you got this untrue information from. The school won¡¯t expel Huo Tian just because her results are ranked lower than yours.¡± ¡°Is that so? It seems like you admire Huo Tian very much, Teacher.¡± Huo You didn¡¯t mind Mr. Wang¡¯s attitude towards her and even smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, Huo Tian¡¯s decision to stay or leave is not decided by the teachers. When Huo Tian¡¯s results are out, the school¡¯s board of directors will make the decision to expel her. Teacher, you probably can¡¯t do anything about it either, right?¡± Mr. Wang frowned and looked at the smug Huo You. ¡°Huo You, since you don¡¯t respect me as the form teacher, then there¡¯s no need for you to stay in my ss.¡± The moment these words were spoken, the smugness on Huo You¡¯s face froze. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Huo You instinctively wanted to exin, but before she could finish, Mr. Wang pointed at the ssroom door. ¡°As a teacher, I don¡¯t like having students interrupt my sses time and time again. Since you can¡¯t concentrate on listening to my sses, then leave my ssroom.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out?¡± Huo You¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Wang, are you sure you want to offend me in order to defend Huo Tian, who is a good-for-nothing student?¡± Mr. Wang stood upright on the podium. He did not cower because of Huo You¡¯s threat but instead had a dignified aura. ¡°I¡¯m a teacher and you¡¯re a student, but your attitude is even more arrogant than mine. I¡¯m only getting you to leave my ssroom. Huo You, have anything else to say?¡± Faced with Mr. Wang¡¯s threatening gaze, Huo You, who was originally full of arrogance, cowered a little in her heart. She didn¡¯t understand why Mr. Wang¡¯s attitude towards her was so bad. She clearly had excellent grades and a good family background. Wasn¡¯t Mr. Wang afraid of offending the Huo Family? Huo You¡¯s face turned red. She bit her lower lip and reluctantly walked out of the ssroom with her books. She mmed the ssroom door shut with a loud bang. In the ssroom, Mr. Wang pushed his sses up his nose bridge and nced at the students who were wearing different expressions on their faces. He said indifferently, ¡°I know many students in my sse from good families and that your parents can easily affect my career. As a teacher, when I stand on the podium, you¡¯re only my students and not the children or grandchildren of some prominent family. Do you understand?¡± ¡°We understand¡­¡± The students in the ss all nodded in agreement. Some of them even thought that Huo You was really muddled. Mr. Wang was not a teacher who had paid his way in but was an outstanding teacher that the school had poached from somewhere else. How could he possibly give Huo You special treatment because of her good family background? If it could be said that the other students in his ss made Mr. Wang feel unhappy, Huo Tian¡¯s existence was simply like a treasure to him. ¡°Alright, next, we¡¯ll be distributing the math papers for this joint examination¡­¡± Mr. Wang picked up an exam paper and broke into an affectionate smile. ¡°Huo Tian, you received full marks for your math exam and have the highest score in the ss. I hope you can continue to maintain this standard.¡± Huo Tian got up and went to the podium to get her paper. She looked calm and was not surprised by her results at all. Please, did they think that those long preparations and the many college entrance examination questions she had done before the joint examinations were for nothing? Mr. Wang then continued to read out everyone¡¯s marks one by one. The students whose marks were read out went to the podium to collect their exam paper. As the points decreased, Mr. Wang¡¯s expression became worse. The student sitting in front of Huo Tian also received his math paper. This boy was called Zhang Hao and he had scored more than 130 points in math. This was already a rare high score. While the teacher was still reading out the results on the podium, Zhang Hao turned around and sprawled on Huo Tian¡¯s desk. ¡°Huo Tian, can you show me your paper? The test this time is so difficult. How did you get full marks?¡± Huo Tian passed her paper to Zhang Hao, shrugged, and looked puzzled. ¡°Is it very difficult to get full marks? I just did the questions normally.¡± Chapter 42 - Study God

Chapter 42: Study God

¡°This paper isn¡¯t difficult?¡± Zhang Hao almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He took Huo Tian¡¯s papers away with a twisted expression. After Mr. Wang was done distributing the papers, Huo You¡¯s name wasn¡¯t brought up at all. A lively boy who wasn¡¯t afraid of stirring up trouble raised his hand and asked, ¡°Teacher, how did Huo You do for math?¡± Mr. Wang red at the boy and picked up thest exam paper on the table. ¡°Huo You¡¯s math result is 147 marks and she¡¯s in second ce in our ss. Can Students in the front row, please help to pass Huo You¡¯s paper to her, who is outside the door.¡± Everyone exchanged looks of disbelief. Zhang Hao, who was in the front row, turned around andined to Huo Tian, ¡°I thought Huo You scored full marks too. How is she so confident that she can beat you?¡± Huo Tian propped her face with one hand and didn¡¯t make it seem as if she sounded too full of herself. ¡°This is just for math. What if Huo You scored better than me in the other subjects?¡± ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe that.¡± Zhang Hao shook his head. ¡°I just saw your math paper and nowpletely understand what a true study god is. I don¡¯t think Huo You will be able to do better than you in any subject!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Huo Tian sighed and suppressed the worry in her heart. She really didn¡¯t have much confidence in her humanities subjects. After ss, Huo You returned to the ssroom and walked to Huo Tian¡¯s desk with her paper. ¡°Huo Tian, how many marks did you get for math? Did you reach the passing line?¡± Almost all the students who were still in the ss were paying attention to Huo You¡¯s every move. When they heard her talking to Huo Tian in such an arrogant tone, their expressions became distorted. Some students couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Huo You btedly realized that the atmosphere in the ssroom was a little strange. She looked at the students around her, but no one met her gaze. This attitude puzzled Huo You even more, so her attitude towards Huo Tian became even worse. ¡°Huo Tian, I know you¡¯re afraid, but people have to face the truth eventually. Your results can¡¯tpare to mine, and you¡¯re destined to drop out of school. Why don¡¯t you just pack your things and leave early? You can still save yourself some dignity¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Zhang Hao, who was sitting at the table in front, finally could not help butugh. His shoulders were trembling, and it seemed like he was feeling very ufortable from holding it in. ¡°Zhang Hao, what are youughing at? Is what I said funny?¡± Huo You red at Zhang Hao angrily. Zhang Hao was trying to suppress hisughter so hard that his face had be distorted. He kept waving his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I thought of something funny. It¡¯s really too funny, hahaha¡­¡± Huo Tian propped up her face on her palm and watched the show for a long while. Only after she lost interest in theedy in front of her did she say, ¡°This student in front, show Huo You my paper and let her see with her own eyes how many marks I scored. This will prevent her froming to disturb me time and time again.¡± ¡°Yes, Study God!¡± Zhang Hao saluted Huo Tian mischievously and handed her math paper to Huo You in a respectful manner with both hands. Huo You¡¯s face darkened when she saw the 150 marks written in bright red at the top of the paper. ¡°How is that possible? The questions this time are so difficult, how is it possible for someone to get full marks?¡± Huo Tian couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer. She nced at Huo You indifferently and took back her math paper. Zhang Hao could not help but feel proud as if he was the one who had gotten full marks. ¡°Huo You, the reason you can¡¯t do it is that your standard is not high enough, but that doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t get full marks. Our Huo Tian is an utter genius! Isn¡¯t getting full marks amon thing for her?¡± However, there was no way that Huo You would ever admit that she wasn¡¯t as good as Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, did you know the answers right from the start? You must have cheated, right?!¡± Zhang Hao spoke up first, ¡°Hey, Huo You, you can¡¯t speak recklessly. You¡¯re just spouting nonsense. Do you know that this is nder?¡± Unlike how agitated others were, Huo Tian, who was the one being suspected of cheating, had an indifferent expression on her face. She looked straight into Huo You¡¯s eyes calmly. ¡°Is it that difficult to admit that you¡¯re not good enough? Is it that painful for you to admit that your results are not as good as mine?¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. Under Huo Tian¡¯s calm gaze, she felt like all her disguise had been ripped off. She gritted her teeth, her expression slightly distorted. ¡°Huo Tian, what do you know? You¡¯ve always been so lucky¡­¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s lucky to live in a ce like the Huo Family?¡± Huo Tian seemed to be able to see the source of Huo You¡¯s gradually distorted personality clearly. She sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve always thought that I owe you, but that¡¯s not the case. I was the one who suffered pain that didn¡¯t belong to me for 18 years.¡± At that moment, Huo You¡¯s expression turned nk. Huo Tian¡¯s words were like a heavy blow to her heart. In that instant, Huo You understood that Huo Tian was right. Living in the Huo Family¡¯s environment was indeed a painful thing, but that was also the life Huo You had chosen for herself. She wasn¡¯t going to admit her failure in front of Huo Tian. Chapter 43 - Announcing the Results

Chapter 43: Announcing the Results

Huo You immediately controlled her expression and regained her arrogance. ¡°Huo Tian, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you scored three more marks than me in math. In the end, the decision on whether you¡¯ll be staying or leaving will depend on our overall score. You can start the countdown for the time you have left in Qingli High School¡­¡± After saying that, Huo You turned around and returned to her seat. Although she appeared very arrogant, her back gave off the feeling that she had fled from the scene. Zhang Hao asked Huo Tian with a worried expression, ¡°Study God, if your total score can¡¯tpare to Huo You¡¯s, are you really going to be expelled?¡± Huo Tian nodded, but she still looked fearless. ¡°I think so. The school¡¯s board of directors seems to treat Huo You as a standard for outstanding results. If my results are better than Huo You¡¯s, then the board of directors will make an exception and approve my right to stay in the school. It¡¯s really troublesome. They might as well just expel me¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Huo Tian was given a gentle p on the back of her head. Si Huan retracted his hand and looked at Zhang Hao indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Huo Tian won¡¯t be expelled.¡± Facing the student union¡¯s president, Zhang Hao, who was an ordinary student, felt a natural fear. He shrank his neck and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I still want to find a chance to consult her about homework in the future.¡± Si Huan nodded and paid no further heed to Zhang Hao. He said to Huo Tian, who was rubbing the back of her head, ¡°Qingli is not a high school that only cares about results. As long as your results are outstanding or higher, coupled with the abilities you showed outside of ss, it¡¯s enough to convince the board of directors and the management.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so troublesome.¡± Huo Tian pouted unhappily. ¡°If my results can¡¯tpare to Huo You¡¯s results and I still have to personally give a report to the school¡¯s board of directors, they might as well expel me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such foolish things. Theboratory that the school specially approved for you is almost done. The school¡¯s management won¡¯t let you go.¡± Si Huan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°The overall results will be released this afternoon. I¡¯ll bring you and Bi Ying to attend the board meeting tomorrow. I believe the board members will make the right choice.¡± ¡°I get it, I get it¡­¡± Huo Tian waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Year Three student? Why are you in my ssroom? ¡± ¡°I passed by, so I came over to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to be treated with such disregard.¡± Si Huan sighed helplessly. ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re really heartless.¡± Huo Tian looked up and stuck her tongue out at Si Huan. A trace of a smile appeared in Si Huan¡¯s eyes. He thought to himself that she was indeed a heartless and foolish girl. However, this was quite good too. At least she¡¯d live an easy life. ¡­ Before the overall results were released, countless people were in agony, but Huo Tian was not one of them. She had always been a broad-minded person and did not care if she could surpass Huo You in terms of results or if she could continue to attend Qingli High School. Before the overall results were released, the teachers of each subject distributed the papers to the students. Huo You had realized by now that Huo Tian¡¯s results might not be as bad as she had thought them to be. Every time the results of a subject were released, Huo You would secretly calcte the gap between her and Huo Tian. Although Huo Tian scored full marks in math and physics, her humanities results were generally not as good as Huo You¡¯s. There were only two science subjects left which they didn¡¯t know the results of. Huo You heaved a sigh of relief after calcting her results. She felt that she would definitely be able to win against Huo Tian this time. As long as she could chase Huo Tian away in one go, she wouldn¡¯t have to be affected by her in the future. Before the teachers handed out the remaining two science papers in ss, the big screen outside the academic building disyed the tabted overall results. The names of the students appeared in session, starting from the higher scores to the lower scores. The rows of bright red numbers made the students nervous. When Huo You went to check the results while surrounded by a group of girls, she saw her name shed by. A girl beside her shouted in pleasant surprise, ¡°Youyou, you¡¯re too amazing. Your overall results can matchst year¡¯s top science student.¡± A rxed smile appeared on Huo You¡¯s face. Huo You stared at the results on the screen for a long while, her frown uncontrobly furrowed increasingly tighter. She hadn¡¯t seen Huo Tian¡¯s name. Other people also clearly realized this problem. ¡°Why don¡¯t we see Huo Tian¡¯s name? The list for the top 100 Year Two students should be almost over, right?¡± ¡°How can Huo Tian get into the top 100 of the cohort with her lousy results? Her name is definitely not on this list of 100 people!¡± Huo You¡¯s face became increasingly darker. She knew that things weren¡¯t as optimistic as these people said. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Huo You knew that Huo Tian¡¯s results were good. Even if she couldn¡¯tpare to her, her ranking wouldn¡¯t be too far off. However, since so many people didn¡¯t see Huo Tian¡¯s name appearing behind Huo You¡¯s name, there was only one situation that Huo You wasn¡¯t willing to see. Huo Tian had done better than her. How was that possible? The list of top 100 Year Two students ended and the list of top 100 Year One students started. Bi Ying came in first ce. He scored more than 20 points higher than the second ce. Huo You knew that Bi Ying was Huo Tian¡¯s friend and her expression turned even grimmer. Following that was the list of top 100 Year Three students. Si Huan was in first ce. This was a name that also had a deep connection with Huo Tian. Huo You¡¯s disgust for him was only ranked after Huo Tian. Chapter 44 - Unwilling To Accept Things And Craziness

Chapter 44: Unwilling To ept Things And Craziness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the big screen finally started to disy the list of the top 100 Year Two students, Huo You didn¡¯t continue to watch but turned to leave inrge strides. A girl fawned over Huo You looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Youyou here to see the list? Why did she leave just like that?¡± Another girl beside her pped her arm hard and pointed at the big screen with her mouth open. Her eyes looked like they were about to pop out. ¡°Look at the first ce of the Year Two cohort. Is it that Huo Tian?¡± ¡°Oh god, it¡¯s really her! How did she do so well? She scored more than ten points higher than Huo You who is in second ce!¡± ¡°Do you guys think that Huo You saw Huo Tian¡¯s results just now?¡± The girls looked at each other. They knew how much Huo You hated Huo Tian. Not only did shepare herself to Huo Tian every time, but she even got angry whenever she heard Huo Tian¡¯s name. Now that Huo Tian¡¯s results were so much higher than her, who knows how angry she might feel. These people had always supported Huo You, but now, they were unwilling to get too close to her for fear of her venting out on them. Huo You was hiding in an empty music room. She kicked a stool away angrily and paced around the room, breathing heavily. She called He Yu. ¡°Why? Why is Huo Tian always going against me?! Why can¡¯t I get rid of this her?!¡± He Yu frowned impatiently at the hysterical shouting on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I can¡¯t ept losing to Huo Tian again!¡± Huo You recalled everything that had happened in her previous life and lost control of her emotions even more. ¡°Huo Tian is a thief. She stole everything that should have belonged to me¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t be cursing like a shrew.¡± He Yu¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You mean that Huo Tian¡¯s score is higher than yours, right?¡± Huo You probably hadn¡¯t expected He Yu to speak to her in such a cold tone and wasn¡¯t able to react in time. Hence, He Yu repeated impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± This time, Huo You finally sensed He Yu¡¯s impatience. ¡°He Yu! How dare you talk to me like that?!¡± What replied Huo You was the sound of the line getting cut off. He Yu actually hung up. This made Huo You even angrier. She threw her phone on the ground, her beautiful face immediately became distorted. ¡°Why? Who are you to do this to me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± A sluggish voice suddenly rang out from the sofa in thest row. Huo Tian rubbed her sleepy eyes and stood up. Huo You was stunned when she saw Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, why are you here? Are you here to see a joke out of me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with fatigue. ¡°Our ssmates were all asking me how I managed to score full marks in science subjects. I was so frustrated that I came out to find a ce to sleep. I had just fallen asleep when you disturbed me.¡± With that, Huo Tian strolled sluggishly towards the door. The moment her hand was about to touch the door handle, the sound of anxious footsteps rang out behind her. Huo Tian turned her body and a sturdy chair actually passed by her and smashed against the ssroom door, producing a dull thud. ¡°Are you serious? I only did better than you in the examinations. Do you have to hate me so much for that?¡± Huo Tian frowned at the furious Huo You. ¡°There¡¯s now in the world that says I can¡¯t do better than you, right?¡± ¡°Stop pretending! Huo Tian, you always act like you¡¯re so innocent as if you don¡¯t owe anyone anything!¡± Huo You¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Let me tell you, you owe me! So I¡¯ll never allow you to live better than me!¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t understand why Huo You hated her so much. She tilted her head and looked at the furious Huo You, her tone still calm. ¡°No, I don¡¯t owe you, and I don¡¯t owe the Huo Family either. If you guys dare to interfere with my life again, I¡¯ll personally go and chop off your ws!¡± Before Huo You could rush up to tear up Huo Tian¡¯s face apart, anxious knocking rang out from the music room¡¯s door. Mr. Wang rushed into the ssroom with a few members of the school¡¯s management. They first saw the shattered chair at the door, then looked around with pale faces. They only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Huo Tian was unharmed. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re alright, Huo Tian¡­¡± Mr. Wang patted his chest as if he had just survived a disaster.¡± A student ran to the office earlier and said that someone were fighting in the music room, and that one of them seems to be you. It really gave the teachers a big scare¡­¡± ¡°Are the teachers afraid that I¡¯ll hurt someone?¡± Huo Tian tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Teachers, don¡¯t worry. I know I¡¯ve always been a little reckless when I fight, so I won¡¯t fight in school.¡± The teachers fell into a strange silence, then all of themughed dryly as if they hadn¡¯t heard Huo Tian say anything that didn¡¯t conform to the rules. ¡°It¡¯s good that Huo Tian is fine.. You have to protect yourself in school in the future. If you get bullied, you have to tell the teachers¡­¡± Chapter 45 - Mr. Huo

Chapter 45: Mr. Huo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You only felt very ridiculous when looking at this scene. The teachers¡¯ favoritism had once belonged to her, but now, they were tantly biased towards Huo Tian. This made Huo You furious. It was this anger that made Huo You unable to remain calm anymore. She sneered, pushed aside the few teachers at the door, and dashed out of the ssroom. The female teacher, who had stumbled from the push, frowned. ¡°Who is this? Why is she so arrogant? Is she a student from the sponsorship ss?¡± Mr. Wang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s Huo You from our ss.¡± The female teacher looked very surprised. ¡°Mr. Wang, isn¡¯t your ss an outstanding ss? How can there be such an arrogant student?¡± ¡°Although this student is in the top ss, her family background is prominent, so she might feel more confident about herself,¡± Mr. Wang said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve already reflected the situation to the school¡¯s management. I hope the school¡¯s management will transfer this student away. She has brought a bad atmosphere to our ss.¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Wang, do you want Huo You to transfer sses?¡± Mr. Wang nodded. ¡°What do you think, Huo Tian?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on that. I think it¡¯s quite good. Finally, no one will keeping to annoy me.¡± Huo Tian let out a long sigh and felt much more rxed. When school ended at night, Ding Chen came to pick Huo Tian and Bi Ying up again. Huo Tian¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Ding Chen. ¡°Uncle!¡± Although Ding Chen did not know why Huo Tian was so excited, he still ran forward with her and hugged Huo Tian, who came running over! Huo Tian hugged Ding Chen for a while, then she took out the report card from her school uniform¡¯s pocket and waved it proudly in front of him. ¡°Uncle, the results of our joint examination are out. This is my report card!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes were bright and she looked like a child who yearned to be praised by her parents. Ding Chen opened the report card in amusement. ¡°Looks like you did pretty well. Let me see what ce you got¡­¡± After taking a clear look at the rankings on the report card, Ding Chen gasped. ¡°First ce?¡± Huo Tian nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right! And it¡¯s first in the entire cohort!¡± Ding Chen was so agitated that he picked Huo Tian up and spun her around. After he put her down, he reached out and rubbed her head hard. ¡°How is my niece so amazing to be able toe in first in the entire cohort!¡± Bi Ying, who was standing beside them, pursed his lips. He strongly felt that these two people were extremely childish. ¡°Is it very difficult to get first ce? Why are you guys so agitated?¡± Ding Chenughed and rubbed Bi Ying¡¯s head as well. ¡°It seems like Bi Ying came in first too!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Si Huan. He¡¯s in first ce too. The three of us are in team first ce!¡± Upon hearing Si Huan¡¯s name, Ding Chen snorted and said reluctantly, ¡°This guy¡¯s results are not bad. Oh right, why don¡¯t I see himing out with you guys today?¡± ¡°Si Huan is the president of the student union. It¡¯s his turn to be on duty today.¡± Huo Tian tugged at Ding Chen¡¯s arm. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s stop talking about Si Huan and hurry home for dinner. I¡¯m going to faint from hunger.¡± Ding Chen was happy that Huo Tian didn¡¯t seem to care that much about Si Huan. He pulled Huo Tian and Bi Ying and headed towards the car park. At this moment, a dignified male voice rang out from behind them. ¡°Huo Tian, wait a moment.¡± Huo Tian turned around and saw a man in a refined suit. His brows were slightly furrowed as if he was a man who had been in a superior position for a long time. She tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Uncle, who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± Mr. Huo was stumped by Huo Tian¡¯s question and wasn¡¯t able to give a response at the first instant. This made Huo Tian even more puzzled. ¡°Are you crazy? You called out to stop someone but don¡¯t say what you want? It¡¯s such a waste of my time.¡± Seeing that Huo Tian was about to leave, Mr. Huo realized that Huo Tian really didn¡¯t recognize him. His face darkened instantly. ¡°Huo Tian, why do you have such a poor upbringing? I¡¯m your father after all!¡± ¡°Father?¡± Huo Tian stared at Mr. Huo in confusion for a long while, then pped her head in realization. ¡°I thought it was some shameless person who is randomly acknowledging someone as their daughter. Turns out that it¡¯s you, Mr. Huo. I don¡¯t find that surprising then.¡± These words made Mr. Huo want to explode with anger. What did she mean by shameless? What did she mean by randomly acknowledging someone as his daughter? What did she mean by saying that she didn¡¯t find that surprising then? ¡°Huo Tian, I¡¯m not here to argue with you.¡± Mr. Huo took a few deep breaths and barely controlled his anger. He took out a contract from his briefcase. ¡°This is the deration that you had signed to sever ties with us as well as acknowledging the huge debt you owe to us. I can make this deration invalid, as long as you agree to my conditions.¡± ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡± Ding Chen pulled Huo Tian¡¯s arm and pulled her behind him in a protective stance. ¡°Back then, it was the Huo Family who didn¡¯t want Huo Tian. Now, you want to invalidate the tie severing deration? Why? Is Huo Tian a puppy that your family can call upon or chase away as they please?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a puppy!¡± Huo Tian was dissatisfied with her uncle¡¯s description. She put out a finger and poked Ding Chen¡¯s back hard, making him dodge a few times. Ding Chen turned around and red at Huo Tian, warning her to behave herself with his gaze. Mr. Huo ignored their interactions and even broke into a mocking smile. ¡°I think you¡¯ve made a mistake.. A person like Huo Tian will never be recognized by the Huo Family.¡± Chapter 46 - Confidence

Chapter 46: Confidence

The contempt in Mr. Huo¡¯s eyes infuriated Ding Chen. Ding Chen almost wanted to roll up his sleeves and punch him but was stopped by Huo Tian, who was behind him. Huo Tian looked at Mr. Huo calmly. She wasn¡¯t sad or angry because of his attitude. ¡°Mr. Huo, what are you trying to do? You can just say it. There¡¯s no need to think of ways to anger me and my family.¡± This time, the way Mr. Huo looked at Huo Tian changed a little. He was both surprised and impressed. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve improved a lot after leaving the Huo Family.¡± Mr. Huo walked up to Huo Tian and Ding Chen and ced the huge IOU in their hands. ¡°Huo Tian, as long as you take the initiative to leave Qingli High School and don¡¯t appear in front of Huo You again, I¡¯ll invalidate this IOU. How about that?¡± ¡°Has Huo You finally realized that her methods can¡¯t force me to drop out of school, so she turned to ask her parents to step in?¡± Huo Tian took the IOU and looked at it carefully, then slowly tore the paper apart. ¡°Mr. Huo, you brought a copy to talk to me. This makes it hard for me to believe your sincerity.¡± ¡°If what I brought is the original copy of the IOU, would you have agreed to my proposal?¡± Huo Tian shook her head andughed. ¡°How could I possibly agree with that? This is simply wishful thinking.¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Huo Tian, you should know what this 20 million means to your current family.¡± Without waiting for Huo Tian to speak, Ding Chen sneered. ¡°Please, self-righteous Mr. Huo, 20 million might be an astronomical number to a family like ours, but there are things more important than 20 million in this world. That is our family¡¯s self-esteem and backbone. We won¡¯tpromise because of this.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t care about withdrawing from Qingli High School in the beginning.¡± Huo Tian nced at Ding Chen and Bi Ying, who were beside her, then at Si Huan, who was on duty at the school gate not far away. She eventually then met Mr. Huo¡¯s gloomy gaze. ¡°Mr. Huo, thank you for making me change my attitude. Regardless of whether it¡¯s taking the initiative or being passive in this matter, I won¡¯t drop out of school no matter what. If you guys have any other tricks up your sleeve, feel free to use them. Let¡¯s see if you can force me to do so!¡± ¡°Do you think you can go against the entire Huo Family? Huo Tian, you used to be a part of the Huo Family. I think you should understand how influential the Huo Family is. Putting aside the fact that we just want you to drop out of school, it¡¯s not difficult for us to even have some idents happen to you or your family and friends¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch them!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s expression turned cold instantly. She met Mr. Huo¡¯s gaze and repeated each word with a pause in between, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch them!¡± Mr. Huo did not want to admit that he had been frightened by the gaze of a little girl who was not even 20 years old. However, at that moment, he did feel like he had been targeted by a prey. Cold sweat broke out on his back. Mr. Huo relied on his strong willpower to force himself not to back off. He wasn¡¯t just holding onto his own appearance, but also for the Huo Family¡¯s honor. However, his expression was a little uncontrobly distorted. ¡°Huo Tian, this depends on your choice. If you take the initiative to leave the Huo Family¡¯s circle, I won¡¯t chase after you relentlessly. But if you insist on blocking the path of Huo You and the Huo Family, it¡¯ll be hard to say.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯d like to see how capable your Huo Family is.¡± On the way home, Ding Chen could not help but feel worried. He was not worried about his safety, but whether anything would happen to Huo Tian in school. ¡°Tiantian, why don¡¯t we transfer schools?¡± Ding Chen was hesitant. ¡°Qingli is an elite school. There must be many unbridled second-generation heirs there. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be bullied there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. In terms of being unbridled, I don¡¯t think anyone in the school canpare to me.¡± Ding Chen was stumped and paused for a long while. ¡°That was in the past. Haven¡¯t you left the Huo Family? With no one to back you up, how are you going to continue to act unbridled?¡± ¡°The current me doesn¡¯t need any family to back me up anymore.¡± Although Huo Tian was sitting in the backseat of lousy Xiali, she revealed an arrogant demeanor. ¡°My capabilities and my knowledge will be my confidence. Uncle, don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡± Ding Chen also felt Huo Tian¡¯s oppressive disposition and nodded involuntarily. He was immersed in his niece¡¯s domineering disposition. It was after a long while did he realize that Huo Tian and Bi Ying, who were sitting in the back row, were already discussing topics that he did not understand. Bi Ying said, ¡°No, your design will cause an overload of the electrical charge. This is already considered a lethal weapon. ording to current regtions, manufacturing will definitely be prohibited!¡± Huo Tian frowned, feeling a little unwilling. ¡°Is it really impossible? This intensity won¡¯t electrocute someone to death¡­¡± ¡°Not even if it can¡¯t electrocute someone to death!¡± Bi Ying¡¯s attitude was very firm. Ding Chen could not help but shudder as he listened to them discussing if something would electrocute a person to death. He quietly raised the temperature in the car. Chapter 47 - Abiding To the Law

Chapter 47: Abiding To the Law

¡°I want to design a device that, when worn, can automatically generate high-intensity electric currents when the wearer is subject to malicious attacks¡­¡± Huo Tian felt that her idea was very cool. She didn¡¯t want to change her mind. However, Bi Ying¡¯s rejection was also very firm. ¡°With the current technology, there¡¯s no way to determine if the wearer had suffered a malicious attack or not. Moreover, the high-intensity current you want might cause life-threatening danger. It¡¯s better to just make an rm device.¡± Huo Tian pouted a little unhappily. She then realized that Bi Ying was objecting to hering up with a product that was taking it a little too far. Was this really the initiator of artificial intelligence who had an antisocial personality? ¡°Are you stopping me from breaking thew?¡± Huo Tian looked at Bi Ying in surprise. Bi Ying rolled his eyes, feeling a little speechless. ¡°If I don¡¯t stop you, am I supposed to go crazy with you?¡± In Bi Ying¡¯s heart, Huo Tian was someone who was a little childish. He thought that him stopping her might cause her to be unhappy, but he did not expect her to break into a bright smile. Caught off guard, Bi Ying received a tight hug from Huo Tian. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Bi Ying pushed Huo Tian away in confusion. Huo Tian looked at Bi Ying with a relieved and excited expression. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve finally reformed you into aw-abiding child!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve always been aw-abiding person, okay?¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t understand Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. I¡¯ll help you get that rm device out tonight.¡± Huo Tian looked at Bi Ying, who imed to be aw-abiding person, and held back her smile. The others, including Bi Ying himself, did not know that one day, he would release the evil in his heart and trigger the end of the world. However, Bi Ying was now usingws and morality to restrict himself and his friends. This was such a wonderful thing. Huo Tian was in a good mood and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± When they returned home, Ding Rong was grinning from ear to ear when she found out that Huo Tian and Bi Ying had both gotten first ce. She made a sumptuous feast that night to reward the two children who had gotten good results. For Huo Tian and Bi Ying, it was not difficult for them toe in first ce in the cohort. However, under the continuouspliments from Ding Chen and Ding Rong, the two of them could not help but feel a little smug. Compared to the harmony in the Ding Family, the Huo Family¡¯s atmosphere was exceptionally depressing. Mr. Huo wore a grim expression. He recalled how he had lowered his stand to specially look for Huo Tian today. He had thought that since he had brought her up, he didn¡¯t want to make the situation so awkward. He didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian, this ingrate, to not give him any face. At the thought of this, Mr. Huo mmed the table. Both Mrs. Huo and Huo You were shocked by him. Huo You¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. ncing from the corners of his eyes how cowardly his biological daughter was, Mr. Huo felt even angrier. ¡°Why are you trembling? You¡¯re so petty. You don¡¯t have the demeanor of a youngdy from a wealthy family at all.¡± Mr. Huo looked at Huo You angrily. ¡°I chased Huo Tian away for your sake back then and this how you repay me?¡± Huo You lowered her head and bit her lip, trying to suppress the sadness and unwillingness in her heart. Mrs. Huo nced at Huo You from the corners of her eyes and thought to herself that this girl who had been raised by outsiders was really unpresentable! The atmosphere remained stiff for a while before Mrs. Huo slowly picked up her cup and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Hubby, calm down. Didn¡¯t you go look for Huo Tian today? What did she say?¡± At Mrs. Huo¡¯s reminder, Mr. Huo recalled the humiliation he suffered when he went to look for Huo Tian today and his face darkened even more. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about that ingrate! She ate the Huo Family¡¯s food for more than ten years and doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful at all! She¡¯s simply detestable!¡± Mrs. Huo frowned slightly. ¡°Huo Tian doesn¡¯t want to agree to our conditions? It¡¯s just for her to withdraw from Qingli High School. She can go to another school. It won¡¯t affect her life and future at all¡­¡± Mr. Huo let out a cold snort. ¡°That ingrate has grown up. She bluntly rejected the condition of invalidating the debt and refuses to withdraw from the school no matter what.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Huo Tian should be very short on money now.¡± Mrs. Huo frowned. ¡°The Ding Family lives in a slum-like ce, so where would they get their money from?¡± Huo You suddenly thought of something. She beat around the bush and reminded her parents, ¡°Huo Tian is very close to Si Huan in school. Maybe they¡¯re already together. 20 million yuan is an astronomical figure for Huo Tian, but it shouldn¡¯t be worth mentioning to Si Huan.¡± ¡°Huo Tian and Si Huan are together?¡± Mr. Huo didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. When Huo Tian was still in the Huo Family, Si Huan didn¡¯t agree to the political marriage between the two families. Now that Huo Tian has been chased out, how can Si Huan be with her?¡± Mrs. Huo shook her head, not thinking much about it. ¡°Huo Tian¡¯s face is not bad. Maybe Si Huan wants to y with her, but they will definitely not be officially together.¡± Chapter 48 - The Huo Family

Chapter 48: The Huo Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes, without the Huo Family¡¯s support, it was impossible for Huo Tian to be with a guy from a rich family, let alone Si Huan, who was the head of the Si Family. However, Huo You recalled the rumors from her previous life saying that Si Huan and Huo Tian were in a harmonious rtionship. She became even more certain of her guess. ¡°But Si Huan treats Huo Tian very well. Si Huan puts in a lot of effort so that Huo Tian can stay in Qingli High School.¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t help but sound resentful. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t with Huo Tian, why would Si Huan go against the entire school¡¯s board of directors?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo exchanged a nce, both of them feeling a little surprised. ¡°What is it with Si Huan and the school¡¯s board of directors?¡± Mr. Huo asked with a frown. Huo You shared everything she had heard from He Yu. After hearing that, Mr. and Mrs. Huo fell into deep thought. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell¡­¡± Mrs. Huo muttered with a sigh.¡± It seems like the education I gave Huo Tian in the past wasn¡¯t in vain. She¡¯ll know how to use her advantages to exchange for benefits now. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s really an ingrate. Back when she was in the Huo Family, she was like a block of wood, unable to do anything well. But after leaving the Huo Family, she has be smarter.¡± Mr. Huo snorted. ¡°If Huo Tian is really together with Si Huan, it won¡¯t be easy to chase her away from Qingli High School.¡± Huo You became nervous when she saw that Mr. Huo seemed like he was about to change his mind. She could almost imagine that in order to win Si Huan over, Mr. and Mrs. Huo would let Huo Tian return to the Huo Family. Wouldn¡¯t all the effort she had put in be in vain then? No! Huo You thought to herself that she would never let Huo Tian turn the tables around. She was definitely not going to live a dark life as she did in her previous life. She took a deep breath and controlled her nervousness when facing Mr. Huo. ¡°Dad, I have a n. As long as it¡¯s implemented sessfully, not only can we drive Huo Tian far away, but it will also bring up the Huo Family¡¯s wealth and reputation to a higher level.¡± ¡°What good ideas can you have?¡± Mr. Huo waved his hand indifferently. ¡°You just have to study hard and have He Yu in your grasp so that the Huo Family and Hein Corporation can maintain a good cooperative rtionship¡­¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing that Mr. Huo was getting impatient and wanted to get up, Huo You didn¡¯t care if she would be med and interrupted him, not caring for any etiquette. ¡°I just need five minutes. Please listen to my n. Maybe you¡¯ll change your mind¡­¡± ¡°Huo You, where¡¯s your etiquette?¡± Mrs. Huo put down her coffee cup and looked at Huo You coldly. Under her mother¡¯s cold gaze, Huo You cowered a little. However, in order to make Huo Tian never appear in her life again, Huo You persisted in looking at her father. Mr. Huo remembered that when Huo You had just returned to the Huo Family, she had indeede up with a few good ideas for the cooperation between the Huo Family and Hein Corporation. He calmed down and said, ¡°Alright, tell me your idea¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Huo You smiled excitedly, then she restrained her smile and said solemnly, ¡°It has been less than half a year since Si Huan has taken over the Si Family and his foundation in the Si Family is unstable. In order to establish his prestige, he has developed several projects in the past six months¡­¡± Relying on the memories from her past life, Huo You slowly told Mr. Huo about her understanding of the Si Family. Her confident demeanor made Mr. Huo see her in a different light. Mr. Huo nodded secretly as he listened. He thought that no matter what method Huo You could think of, at least she had done enough preparation. It was already not easy for her to be able to gather so much unannounced secret information about the Si Family. Huo You noticed Mr. Huo¡¯s approving attitude, so she rxed a little and continued, ¡°¡­The Si Family is facing a tight financial situation. If they get supnted during this time, they¡¯ll have to cut their losses to survive. When that happens, the Huo Family can take advantage of the situation to take over a few high-quality projects with good prospects from the Si Family.¡± ¡°Youyou is indeed of the Huo Family¡¯s bloodline.¡± Mr. Huo nodded with a smile and looked at Huo You in admiration. ¡°Although you haven¡¯t received the Huo Family¡¯s family education, you know well about the essence of the Huo Family¡¯s business strategy. Alright, I¡¯ll consider your suggestion carefully. If Youyou has any ideas in the future, you can tell me.¡± Huo You suppressed the joy in her heart and tried hard to appear indifferent, but excitement still seeped out of her eyes. ¡°I understand, Dad!¡± After Mr. Huo left, only Huo You and Mrs. Huo were left in the living room. The smile on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face slowly disappeared. She looked at Huo You warningly and said, ¡°Huo You, it seems like you¡¯re notpletely useless. You still have many capabilities that I don¡¯t know about.¡± Only then did Huo You realize that Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t seem to like her performing well in front of Mr. Huo. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Mom? I just want to get Dad¡¯s approval¡­¡± ¡°Of course you can think of ways to get your father¡¯s approval, but¡­¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You coldly.¡± I hope you can remember your identity. You¡¯re a girl, and you¡¯ll have to get married one day. The Huo Family belongs to your younger brother, so don¡¯t stretch your hands too far.¡± Younger brother? The Huo Feng who only had Huo Tian in his heart? Chapter 49 - Huo Feng

Chapter 49: Huo Feng

Huo Feng was the son of Mr. and Mrs. Huo, and he was Huo You¡¯s younger brother. Some time ago, he had applied for a science summer camp during the summer vacation which cut him off frommunication. His family couldn¡¯t contact him, so Huo Feng still didn¡¯t know that his beloved sister, Huo Tian, wasn¡¯t of the Huo Family¡¯s bloodline and she had already been chased away to live in the slums. Huo You felt depressed at the thought of Huo Feng. She was his biological sister, but in her previous life, Huo Feng had been very good to Huo Tian, but he had only been patronizing her. Huo You wanted to get everything that belonged to her based on her memories from her past life, but Mrs. Huo was trying to suppress her for Huo Feng¡¯s sake. This made Huo You hate her biological brother, Huo Feng, even more. However, Huo You didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to Mrs. Huo, let alone show her ambitions for the Huo Corporation in front of her. She could only lower her head to hide her emotions and say in a low voice, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t fight with my brother.¡± She thought that her concession could get Mrs. Huo¡¯s satisfaction, but she heard Mrs. Huo say in an extremely disdainful tone, ¡°What right do you have topete with Little Feng? Stay in your ce and stop showing off your wits.¡± With that, Mrs. Huo stood up and walked up the stairs. She did not notice that behind her, her biological daughter was looking at her with an unwilling and aggrieved expression. In the end, that expression changed to be filled with crazy hatred. ¡­ Huo Tian and Bi Ying stayed in the workshop for the entire night and made a simple automatic rm device. Bi Ying was so tired that he copsed onto the camp bed in the workshop. He fell asleep the moment he closed his eyes. It was already three in the morning and the sky was still dark. However, Huo Tian did not have any sense of time and ran excitedly to knock on Ding Rong¡¯s door. Ding Rong came to open the door for Huo Tian in an old nightdress. Although she had been suddenly woken up from her sleep, her eyes looking sleepy and her hair messy, she was still looking graceful and had an alluring disposition. She seemed a little panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tiantian? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Mom! I made an extremely cool rm device!¡± Huo Tian raised the item in her hand excitedly in front of Ding Rong. Ding Rong heaved a sigh of relief, then was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? There¡¯s still time to show it to me in the morning.¡± She pulled Huo Tian into her room as she spoke. Huo Tian giggled like a child while being pulled by Ding Rong. ¡°Mom, I specially made this for you.¡± Huo Tian put a wristwatch on Ding Rong¡¯s wrist, then took out nes, brooches, and other essories. ¡°These are sensor devices. If you suffer a malicious attack, the sensor devices will send a signal back to your wristwatch. It will then emit a loud rm!¡± Ding Rong had long been used to Huo Tian fiddling around with things in the workshop and had never asked what she had made. After dinner yesterday, Huo Tian pulled Bi Ying into the workshop again. Ding Rong didn¡¯t mind it, but she didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian to stay up the entire night to make protective equipment for herself. Ding Rong¡¯s heart ached uncontrobly, but she was happy deep down. She blinked and suppressed her tears. Seeing her daughter squatting down to put on an anklet on her, she could not help but reach out to pat Huo Tian¡¯s head. Sensing the gentle touch on the top of her head, Huo Tian looked up and smiled. ¡°Mom, why are you touching my head?¡± Ding Rong bent over and hugged Huo Tian. ¡°Mom is too happy to have received Tiantian¡¯s gift. Thank you, Tiantian.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a gift!¡± Huo Tian exined seriously. ¡°These are equipment that can let you protect yourself well. That stinky old man from the Huo Family actually came to threaten me yesterday. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯d hurt you, so I did this.¡± ¡°Anything Tiantian gives me is a gift.¡± Ding Rong looked at Huo Tian dotingly without any nervousness. ¡°Mom is not afraid of their threats either. I will be safe with Tiantian protecting me.¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t know what was humble at all. She nodded hard to show her agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll protect Mom well!¡± Then Huo Tian thought of something and added, ¡°There¡¯s also Uncle. Although he fights well, he has to be careful too. Sigh, what would happen if I¡¯m not around in this family?¡± Ding Rong was amused by her smug look and nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, this family can¡¯t do without Tiantian.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for Huo Tian¡¯s excitement to subside. She yawned one after another. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so tired. Can you help me take a day off from school?¡± Huo Tiany down on the bed in a daze and muttered, ¡°Mom¡¯s bed is so fragrant and soft. I don¡¯t want to get up.¡± Ding Rong shook her head helplessly. She helped Huo Tian take off her shoes and jacket and covered her with a nket. ¡­ In Longyearbyen, the city nearest to the North Pole, Huo Feng and hispanions finally ended their summer camp life, which hadsted for more than a month. He checked into a hotel in Longyearbyen. After getting a good rest he called his sister excitedly. He wanted to share his experiences during this period of time with his sister, but what he received was the notification that the phone was switched off. Opening the social media application that was filled with messages, Huo Feng finally found out what had happened to the Huo Family from his friend¡¯s messages. ¡°What? Sister was chased away?¡± Chapter 50 - I Dont Have A Younger Brother

Chapter 50: I Don¡¯t Have A Younger Brother

Unable to get into contact with Huo Tian, Huo Feng called Mr. and Mrs. Huo to find out what had happened. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? I heard from my friends that Sister was mistakenly brought back and that she¡¯s not from our Huo Family. She was even chased away by you and Dad. Do you know where Sister is now? Is she doing well¡­¡± At the thought of Huo Tian having nowhere to stay, Huo Feng became extremely anxious. After calling Mrs. Huo, he asked her questions one after another. Mrs. Huo felt a headache while listening to him chattering away. She interrupted, ¡°Huo Tian is no longer your elder sister.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve been siblings for more than ten years. Even if we¡¯re not blood-rted, I¡¯ll always treat her as my elder sister.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s attitude was extremely stubborn. ¡°Mom, tell me, how is Sister now?¡± Mrs. Huo had never been able to refuse her precious son. She sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Huo Tian is doing very well now. Although her biological motheres from a poor family and has a bad reputation, Huo Tian is still studying at Qingli High School and has even gotten together with Si Huan. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± ¡°Sister is together with Si Huan now?¡± Huo Feng became even more worried. ¡°Given how proud Sister is, she must be together with Si Huan because she¡¯s not doing well. Mom, why are you and Dad so cruel? It¡¯s not like our family can¡¯t support Sister, yet we¡¯re actually kicking her out.¡± Upon hearing her son¡¯sints, Mrs. Huo snorted unhappily. ¡°If we continue to leave Huo Tian in the Huo Family, how will your biological sister be able to face her? Besides, the Ding Family also wants to find their biological child back and Huo Tian herself isn¡¯t willing to continue staying in the Huo Family. You and Huo Tian are both ingrates to me your father and me.¡± In the past, when Mrs. Huoined, Huo Feng would definitely coax her with good words. However, today, Huo Feng ignored her tantrum and hung up after giving her a perfunctory reply. The scenes of their days together in the past shed past Huo Feng¡¯s eyes, and he felt at a loss. He felt that the world had changed too quickly. His sister, who had still been sharing her secret with him more than a month ago, was nowpletely unrted to him, and his actual sister had also be another girl. This was iparably ridiculous in Huo Feng¡¯s opinion. He was now very far away from China. No matter how anxious he was, there was nothing he could do. He got Huo Tian¡¯s contact details from his friend and called her without hesitation. After two rings, the call was picked up. ¡°Sister?¡± Huo Feng couldn¡¯t wait to speak. ¡°I¡¯m Huo Feng. I finally got in touch with you¡­¡± Huo Tian was still half-asleep and her brain was still in a daze. She only felt that the voice on the phone was very noisy and could not hear what the person was saying clearly. Hence, she replied in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t have a younger brother. You¡¯ve called the wrong person. Goodbye¡­¡± With that, Huo Tian hung up and switched off the phone before stuffing it under her pillow. Huo Feng felt very aggrieved when he heard the busy signal on the other end of the line. That was clearly his sister¡¯s voice, so why did she say that she didn¡¯t have a younger brother? Could it be that after Huo Tian was chased out of the Huo Family by Mr. and Mrs. Huo, she didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge him as her younger brother? Although Huo Feng wanted to look for Huo Tian to ask her about it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to return to China anytime soon, so he could only feel anxious. On the other hand, Huo Tian, who was taking Ding Chen¡¯s car to school,pletely forgot that she had received a phone call in her sleep. She handed another wristwatch and a few sensor devices that hadn¡¯t been disguised to Ding Chen. ¡°Uncle, this is the same rm device that Mom is wearing. I made it especially for you.¡± Those sensor devices were like simple electronic parts,pletely iparable to the exquisite essories Ding Rong had on her. Ding Chen felt a little jealous. ¡°Why is it that the devices you made for your mother are exquisite but the ones for me are so ugly?¡± Ding Chen pinched a sensory device in disdain, pursed his lips, andined, ¡°Ie and go to pick you up from school every day. Why do I only get such treatment?¡± ¡°Does Uncle want me to make the sensors into essories too?¡± Huo Tian tilted her head and imagined how Ding Chen would look with essories all over his body. She shuddered in disgust. ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t look good with so many essories on you. It¡¯s the truth!¡± Ding Chenughed from the anger. He reached out his hand and stroked Huo Tian¡¯s hair vigorously. ¡°Who wants to wear essories? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just think that the sensors you made for me are too ugly.¡± ¡°Uncle, even if you think they are ugly, you have to keep them on you obediently.¡± Huo Tian seemed to be instructing an ignorant child as she tried to reason with Ding Chen earnestly. ¡°This is for your safety. You have to be good, okay?¡± ¡°How can you talk to Uncle like that? Such impudence.¡± Although Ding Chenined, he still obediently took the set of rm equipment. Afterpleting the mission of sending Huo Tian and Bi Ying to school, Ding Chen went to thepany to work. Chapter 51 - Alarm Device

Chapter 51: rm Device

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The technologypany that was about to shock the world now had only ten or so employees. Thepany¡¯s address was also amercial building that was in a location that wasn¡¯t too busy. The other business partner in thepany was Ding Chen¡¯s friend, Old Zhu, the boss of the dumping ground. The moment Old Zhu saw Ding Chen, he scolded him jokingly, ¡°What good thing did you encounter? Why are you smiling so brightly this early in the morning?¡± Ding Chen touched the corners of his mouth and realized that he had been smiling uncontrobly. He raised his hand to show off his new wristwatch. ¡°Look, Tiantian gave this to me.¡± ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just a watch? It¡¯s not a branded one either, why are you so happy about that?¡± Old Zhu pursed his lips and looked disdainful. ¡°What do you know? This is much more expensive than a branded watch.¡± Ding Chen snorted and lifted his jacket to show the sensory devices stuck to the inside of his shirt. He started introducing the rm device that Huo Tian had spent the entire night making to Old Zhu. The more Old Zhu listened, the brighter his eyes became. In the end, he punched Ding Chen¡¯s chest when Ding Chen was not paying attention. At the next second, a sharp siren rang out from Ding Chen¡¯s wristwatch. The employees in the office were all given a fright. Two of them, who were secretly dozing off, were so shocked that they jumped up. Ding Chen covered his ears out of reflex. ¡°Old Zhu, are you crazy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was just curious.¡± Old Zhu was still grinning away. ¡°This rm device of yours is quite useful. It¡¯s just that the sound is too loud, that it¡¯s deafening.¡± ¡°What do you know? It¡¯ll only be able to scare bad people if it¡¯s louder.¡± Ding Chen dug his ears. He also felt that this sound was unbearably loud, but he would not say anything bad about Huo Tian in front of outsiders. ¡°I think this rm equipment can be mass produced in advance.¡± Old Zhu stroked his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°Now, the entire society is paying attention to women¡¯s safety. Be it women who live alone or women who need to walk homete at night after work, they¡¯ll need such a self-defense tool.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s eyes lit up too. ¡°Actually, these sensors can be made into essories. This way, it can stimte the girls¡¯ desire to buy them.¡± The two of them were discussing excitedly aboutmercializing the rm when Ding Chen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was from Huo Tian. Huo Tian¡¯s tone was anxious. ¡°Uncle, did something dangerous happen just now? Why did the rm ring?¡± Ding Chen looked confused. ¡°Tiantian, how did you know that the rm rang?¡± ¡°I connected your rm to my phone. Once the rm is triggered on your side, I¡¯ll be able to automatically check your location. Why was the rm triggered when you¡¯re in thepany?¡± Hearing Huo Tian¡¯s righteous tone and not feeling that there was anything wrong with invading someone¡¯s privacy, Ding Chen felt a headache. ¡°Tiantian, your Uncle Zhu was testing this rm device just now. I¡¯m not in any danger.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s tone immediately rxed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be hanging up then¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Ding Chen¡¯s tone became solemn.¡± Huo Tian, you have to respect Uncle¡¯s privacy. You can¡¯t check on my location in the future, understand?¡± Huo Tian rejected him without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! If I don¡¯t know your location, how will I be able to save you immediately when you¡¯re in danger?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in times of peace, why would there be any danger¡­¡± Ding Chen sighed helplessly. He was about to continue reasoning with Huo Tian when he heard a beeping sound from the phone. It turned out that Huo Tian had already hung up impatiently. Hence, Ding Chen could only suppress his anger and put his phone away. Old Zhu watched from the side andughed. ¡°Tiantian has the temper of a child. She won¡¯t be interested in your privacy. Why are you so concerned?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about my privacy. I just feel that Tiantian doesn¡¯t know about boundaries,¡± Ding Chen said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if she only treats me and her mother like this. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll act in the same way to others as well. She might even offend someone without knowing she had done so.¡± ¡°Tiantian is a genius after all. There are always things that people don¡¯t understand about geniuses.¡± Old Zhu patted Ding Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huo Tian is a good girl and she has so many good friends. It¡¯s alright even if she offends someone.¡± At the mention of Huo Tian¡¯s good friends, Ding Chen thought of Si Huan. He immediately let out a strange cold snort. ¡°I wonder how Si Huan will coax Huo Tian. Huo Tian always says so many good things about him. It¡¯s really worrying.¡± Huo Tian, who was being nagged about by Ding Chen, could not help but sneeze. Si Huan asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwell?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling very well.¡± Huo Tian rubbed her nose and looked puzzled. ¡°Mom said that if I sneeze, it could be that someone is thinking about me.¡± Si Huan smiled until his eyes were curved. ¡°Maybe your mother is thinking of you.¡± ¡°Hehe, I think so too.¡± Huo Tian pretended to be troubled and said, ¡°Mom likes me too much, that¡¯s why she keeps thinking of me.¡± Bi Ying pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re the one who misses your mom, right? Every day after school, you¡¯d run into the house, hug Auntie Ding, and ask ¡®Mom, did you miss me today?¡¯.. Even children aren¡¯t as childish as you.¡± Chapter 52 - Laboratory

Chapter 52: Laboratory

Bi Ying deliberately imitated Huo Tian¡¯s tone. Even Huo Tian, who had always been thick-skinned, could not help but blush at this moment. She stuck her tongue out at Bi Ying indignantly. ¡°You¡¯re the childish one!¡± Bi Ying was toozy to argue with this childish brat. He asked Si Huan about the school¡¯s board of directors, ¡°Senior, the results of the joint examination have been released. Huo Tian and I have already proven our capabilities. Why are we still participating in the school¡¯s board meeting this time?¡± Si Huan, who was previously wearing a rxed smile on his face, frowned slightly. ¡°He Yu was the one who brought this up. He¡¯s a reckless person and would do anything to achieve his goals. We have to be more careful during the board meeting.¡± He Yu was Bi Ying¡¯s half-brother, but there was no kinship between the two of them. Instead, there was only bone-deep hatred between them. Therefore, Bi Ying was very wary of He Yu. Unlike them, Huo Tian didn¡¯t care about He Yu at all. ¡°Actually, no matter what we want to do, someone will eventually jump out to object. We just need to reach out and clear away the obstacles in front of us.¡± Huo Tian did an action of brushing away dust and said in an especially rxed tone, ¡°In front of absolute power, all obstacles are merely clowns jumping around. What are you guys worried about?¡± Si Huan and Bi Ying were both stunned by Huo Tian¡¯s words. They looked at her naivety as if it was the first time they had met her. After a long while, Si Huan sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Those people are just clowns. We really don¡¯t have to care.¡± Bi Ying nodded too. ¡°After all, we have the ability to surpass most people.¡± Hence, Huo Tian and Bi Ying appeared so calm before the board of directors that they didn¡¯t look like high school students their age. The principal didn¡¯t look too good today. When he saw Huo Tian and Bi Ying, he only forced a smile. ¡°Huo Tian and Bi Ying are here. Find a ce to sit down first.¡± After everyone had gathered, the principal said, ¡°At the board meeting previously, everyone agreed that we would decide whether Huo Tian and Bi Ying would stay or leave after the results of the joint examination are out. I believe that their results have proven their capabilities. Does the board of directors have any objections?¡± He Yu raised his hand sluggishly, his gaze fixed on Bi Ying. His eyes were filled with maliciousness and didn¡¯t conceal his hostility at all. ¡°Mr. Principal, the school¡¯s board of directors had discussed previously that if the results of these two students reach an outstanding level, they can continue to stay in Qingli High School. I think the school¡¯s board of directors has no objections to this matter. However, what we are discussing today is the matter of the school building a high-endboratory for two high school students without any approval¡­¡± The principal frowned slightly. ¡°The schoolcks a rtively specializedboratory, to begin with. Thisboratory isn¡¯t specially built for Huo Tian and Bi Ying.¡± ¡°Heh, the reason that the principal gives is too far-fetched.¡± He Yu sneered. ¡°Is there a need for ordinary high school students to use such high-end experimental equipment? The board of directors suspects that the school¡¯s management team is trying to stuff their own pockets.¡± The other board members, who had remained silent, couldn¡¯t help but gather together and whisper. It seemed like they approved of He Yu¡¯s words. Cold sweat involuntarily broke out on the principal¡¯s forehead. He sensed that this meeting was not targeted at Huo Tian and Bi Ying but himself and the other members of the school¡¯s management. At this moment, Huo Tian, who was sitting at the end, raised her hand. ¡°Teacher, I want to speak!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s actions, which resembled those of a primary school student, made He Yu let out a smirk. However, the principal couldn¡¯t help but rx. ¡°Huo Tian, do you have any questions?¡± A board member, who was over 50 years old and had a friendly attitude, asked. He looked at Huo Tian as if she was a junior in his family. Huo Tian stood up. ¡°Since everyone has doubts about theboratory¡¯s facilities, I can give everyone an introduction. After all, almost all the facilities in theboratory were installed at my request.¡± Si Huan already sensed that something was wrong. He wanted to stop Huo Tian, but it was toote. He Yu smiled as if he had gotten his way. He then asked, ¡°Since the equipment in theboratory was requested by Huo Tian, please exin the specific usage method of these devices in detail. What kind of experiment results can you achieve with these devices?¡± Bi Ying also sensed He Yu¡¯s thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and tug at Huo Tian¡¯s clothes, but she didn¡¯t understand his intention. Huo Tian introduced the uses of the equipment and, of course, went with He Yu¡¯s wishes to introduce the scientific experiments she was conducting¡­ ¡°In conclusion, with these facilities, I will be able to conduct technological innovation more efficiently. Soon, I will be able to disy the first batch of technological achievements¡­¡± Before she transmigrated, Huo Tian would often introduce projects to the investors, boasting endlessly about the projects in her hands, and then obtain more financial support from the investors. She was very familiar with this set of excuses, so she told the board members about her research project without any hesitation¡­ Chapter 53 - Interest

Chapter 53: Interest

With Huo Tian¡¯s exnation, the board members looked enlightened. Although they didn¡¯t know much about scientific research or technological development, they knew the profits they could get from each research result. ¡°In that case, the projects that Huo Tian has will have very broadmercial prospects. It makes sense that they need to be equipped with a high-endboratory then.¡± A board member rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°Are these the only equipment Huo Tian needs? The board members can add more funds¡­¡± The board members started discussing fervently, all of them having thoughts of increasing the funds. Huo Tian was originally a little happy and felt that she had solved a difficult problem. However, when she looked at Si Huan and Bi Ying with a gaze begging for praise, she realized that they didn¡¯t have smiles on their faces and were instead frowning worriedly. Huo Tian got close to Si Huan in confusion. ¡°Why are you unhappy? Hasn¡¯t the matter been resolved? The school¡¯s board of directors no longer objects to the school building a high-endboratory.¡± In order to whisper to Si Huan, her entire upper body was pressed against the armrest of Si Huan¡¯s chair. From afar, it looked like she was throwing herself into Si Huan¡¯s arms. When the board members saw this scene, they looked at each other and revealed ambiguous smiles. Some of the older board members couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh. ¡°Young people these days don¡¯t have any reservations when expressing their feelings. We¡¯re still having a board meeting yet they don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves¡­¡± Under everyone¡¯s ambiguous gazes, Si Huan felt a little ufortable. He had wanted to educate Huo Tian so that she would be more careful in the future and not speak nonsense. However, looking at Huo Tian¡¯s face that was close at hand, he could not bring himself to criticize her. He felt an itch at the back of his throat and some feelings seemed to be breaking out. Bi Ying was sitting on the other side of Huo Tian. He looked at Huo Tian and Si Huan, who were very close, and his eyes darkened. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Only when everyone cast ambiguous gazes at Huo Tian and Si Huan did Bi Ying grab Huo Tian¡¯s arm and pull her back to her seat. ¡°What is it, Bi Ying? I¡¯m talking to Si Huan¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the time to whisper.¡± Bi Ying pursed his lips. ¡°We can talk after the meeting.¡± Huo Tian sensed that Bi Ying was a little unhappy, but she didn¡¯t know why. However, she had always paid attention to Bi Ying¡¯s emotions. She was afraid that Bi Ying would decide to take revenge on society if he was unhappy. Therefore, she didn¡¯t rebut Bi Ying and obediently sat up straight. After the board members had discussed this for a while, He Yu said, ¡°Since Huo Tian and Bi Ying managed to get such a high-endboratory with the help of the principal, you should transfer part of the patent rights to the school and the board of directors.¡± The board members nodded in agreement. Even the principal didn¡¯t raise any objections. He Yu then mentioned that he wanted to divide the profits Huo Tian and Bi Ying made in a three to seven ratio. Huo Tian and Bi Ying would take thirty percent, and the school would take seventy percent. At this moment, Huo Tian finally understood He Yu¡¯s true intentions. He no longer wanted to chase Bi Ying and her out of school and had even agreed to build a high-endboratory for them. However, his ultimate goal was to obtain the hard-earned research results from them at the lowest price¡­ Huo Tian turned to look at Bi Ying, only to see him clenching his teeth, his expression turning darker. The Bi Ying in this state caused Huo Tian to recall the initiator of artificial intelligence she had read about in textbooks who was criticized by everyone. She subconsciously wanted tofort Bi Ying. However, Bi Ying was one step faster. He stood up abruptly and red at He Yu. ¡°He Yu, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± He Yu leaned back in his chair and looked at the furious Bi Ying mockingly. ¡°My dear brother, not only did I agree to let you stay in Qingli High School, but I also agreed to invest in the construction of aboratory for you. Not only are you not grateful to me, but you¡¯re also facing me with such an attitude. You really make me, your older brother, sad¡­¡± ¡°He Yu, you just realized that you can¡¯t chase me away and want to get benefits from me.¡± Bi Ying¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you have your way? At most, I won¡¯t enter the school¡¯sboratory. No matter what, I won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± p, p, p¡­ He Yu slowly pped his hands. ¡°My dear brother, I really admire your courage. After losing two legs, you still dare to speak to me with such a disrespectful attitude.¡± Bi Ying¡¯s face darkened as if He Yu had hit him in his sore spot. However, He Yu felt that the stimtion he gave Bi Ying wasn¡¯t enough. He continued, ¡°However, most of the facilities in theboratory were requested by Huo Tian. She has more research projects of greater value in her hands than you. I don¡¯t think the school¡¯s board of directors will care about the few lines of codes you type. After all, the program you worked so hard to make was sold for only a few hundred thousand yuan. What can you do with this little money?¡± Chapter 54 - Surrounded by Wolves

Chapter 54: Surrounded by Wolves

He Yu had never cared about Bi Ying. In the past, he had only regarded his half-brother who was an illegitimate child as a pebble on the road of life that could be kicked away at will. Just like how he had broken Bi Ying¡¯s legs with just a little effort and chased him out of the He Family, now, He Yu felt that although Bi Ying was a genius to a certain extent, he still wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him. He Yu looked at the furious Bi Ying calmly and his lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Bi Ying, do you think you¡¯ve won against me just by continuing to stay in Qingli High School? On the contrary, it¡¯s best for me if you were to stay in Qingli High School. This is my territory¡­¡± Bi Ying¡¯s face distorted from being angered by He Yu and he clenched his fists tightly, as though he wanted to rush over and punch He Yu¡¯s face. Huo Tian quickly grabbed onto one of Bi Ying¡¯s arms and muttered into his ear, ¡°Abiding by thews, abiding by thews¡­ Bi Ying, have you forgotten? We must be goodw-abiding citizens.¡± Bi Ying¡¯s brain, which had almost lost its cool from the anger, cleared up a little. He calmed down a little and grabbed Huo Tian¡¯s wrist. Bi Ying then looked at He Yu. ¡°He Yu, you did have a good n. After you realize that you can¡¯t chase Huo Tian and me out of Qingli High School, you want to squeeze value out of her instead. However, there¡¯s one thing you¡¯ve miscalcted. Huo Tian is not a chess piece that you can manipte as you wish.¡± As Bi Ying spoke, he looked at Huo Tian who was beside him, as if he wanted to find support from her. Huo Tian didn¡¯t let Bi Ying down. She stood firmly by her friend and looked at He Yu with an attitude that was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Bi Ying is right. I have knowledge and technology that transcends the era, but I won¡¯t let my technological achievements be a tool for you to reap benefits.¡± After saying that, some of the board members who could not hold back their anger whispered among themselves and looked at Bi Ying and Huo Tian in disagreement. Si Huan, who had been sitting in his seat without saying a word, could understand what these people were thinking. Perhaps, in the beginning, these board members wouldn¡¯t have taken Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s scientific research seriously. They would have only thought that it¡¯d be just small-scale projects done by two high school students. However, after He Yu¡¯s reminder, the board members realized that these technological achievements could bring them huge profits. Now, Bi Ying and Huo Tian had both said that they wouldn¡¯t give He Yu a piece of the cake. This also meant that the board members couldn¡¯t get their share either. How could they possibly agree to this? Indeed, all of this was as He Yu had expected. It was as if everything was under his control. He Yu even revealed a happy smile. ¡°Both of you are very proud and upright, but the school has already set up such a high-endboratory for you. For this, the school¡¯s board of directors has invested tens of millions of yuan. If you don¡¯t take out any technological achievements, wouldn¡¯t that be a little unreasonable?¡± A big-bellied board member with a bald head was the most impatient. He echoed, ¡°Mr. He is right. Since the school has invested a lot of money and built a high-endboratory for the two of you, it means that we believe in your capabilities. If you don¡¯t bring out satisfactory scientific research results, won¡¯t you be letting the board of directors and the school¡¯s management down?¡± No matter how nice it sounded, in the end, it was just to convince Bi Ying and Huo Tian to give up their rights after they came up with the corresponding results. Bi Ying suppressed his anger. Although he was a genius, he was not good at handling interpersonal rtionships, let alone fighting a battle over benefits. He turned to look at the person beside him and realized that Huo Tian also had an unhappy expression on her face, but she wasn¡¯t angry. She seemed to only feel frustrated. Before transmigrating, Huo Tian had experienced such scenes many times. Those capitalists and politicians would often use all sorts of methods to snatch more money and more benefits. Huo Tian was already used to the filthiness of such scenes. Hence, Huo Tian only felt impatient at this moment. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Are you guys done? Do you really think that Bi Ying and I, two high school students, are unable to protect our interests?¡± Her impertinent attitude made many of the board members frown. However, Huo Tian didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions of her. ¡°You guys are right. I have many research projects on hand, including some groundbreaking research results. If they aremercialized, the benefits that can be generated are immeasurable. But what has that got to do with you guys?¡± These words were simply saying that the board members, led by He Yu, were delusional. Huo Tian would never let them take advantage of her. He Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Huo Tian, I think you should learn to be grateful. After all, in order to support yourboratory, the school¡¯s management has been running around busily and the board of directors has also invested arge amount of money. Now, you¡¯re saying that all the research results have nothing to do with the board of directors?¡± A board member secretly pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°No wonder the Huo Family keeps calling this adopted daughter an ingrate. It seems like she¡¯s really an ungrateful brat¡­¡± Chapter 55 - One Step Late

Chapter 55: One Step Late

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian¡¯s body had already been through integration and modification by mental powers and she could easily hear other people¡¯s whispers. She faced the board member who was cursing at her softly. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not an ingrate.¡± Huo Tian exined seriously, ¡°The most important factor in the birth of a scientific research result is people, not those expensive instruments. I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re willing to pay to build this high-endboratory, but I can¡¯t give away the research results that I worked so hard for to someone with bad intentions.¡± ¡°In Huo Tian¡¯s eyes, who here doesn¡¯t have ill intentions towards you?¡± He Yu sneered. ¡°Your school¡¯s management treats you so preciously and protects you. These board members also treat you like a treasure, but you think that we all have ill intentions towards you. Isn¡¯t this too heartless?¡± The management team¡¯s expressions changed. Actually, they could obtain the corresponding benefits from the school¡¯s management. Therefore, when He Yu suggested for Bi Ying and Huo Tian to give up the rights over their research results to the school and the board of directors, the management team supported this suggestion. For this, the school¡¯s management would inevitably feel some guilt towards Bi Ying and Huo Tian. However, the duo¡¯s direct rejection made the school¡¯s management feel ufortable and they could not help but feel some resentment. Huo Tian frowned deeply. She felt that He Yu was really difficult to deal with. Why was he always twisting her words? Why was he always able to set her up from tricky angles? This was the kind of person Huo Tian hated to interact with the most. Seeing Huo Tian frowning and remaining silent as if she didn¡¯t know what to do, Si Huan didn¡¯t continue to sit by the side and act as a bystander. He stood up and straightened his uniform jacket. ¡°It seems like everyone is very interested in Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s research results. I can give an introduction to everyone.¡± The board members didn¡¯t know whose side Si Huan was on at first. After all, he seemed to be very close to these two geniuses. The board members inevitably felt that he wanted to protect his friend. However, after hearing a few words, the board members were almost certain that Si Huan was on their side. ¡°As far as I know, some of the projects that Bi Ying and Huo Tian are coborating on have beenpleted. The smart prosthetic limbs project is already in the final stage. They just need to carry out the final experiments before being able to put them into production. They also have other projects that are suitable formercialization¡­¡± When Si Huan stood up, Bi Ying thought that he was helping Huo Tian and himself. When he heard this, he felt like he had been betrayed. His hatred for He Yu was transferred to Si Huan. Inparison, there was more anger from the betrayal. Meanwhile, Si Huan didn¡¯t seem to feel Bi Ying¡¯s knife-like gaze and was still talking fervently. Through portraying themercial profits that Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s research results could bring, these board members¡¯ hearts burned more and more fervently. ¡°Since Bi Ying and Huo Tian are so outstanding, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if their research results aren¡¯tmercialized?¡± A board member rubbed his hands excitedly and stared at Bi Ying and Huo Tian with bright eyes as if he was looking at two mountains of gold. ¡°If a technological achievement can¡¯t be promoted and benefit the masses, it would indeed be a pity.¡± Si Huan nodded in agreement. ¡°Si Huan, you¡­¡± Bi Ying red at Si Huan. The feeling of being betrayed by someone he trusted made him furious, but Huo Tian tugged at Bi Ying¡¯s arm. Huo Tian whispered into Bi Ying¡¯s ear, ¡°Si Huan won¡¯t betray us. Let¡¯s see what he says¡­¡± Bi Ying could only forcefully suppress the anger in his heart. Then, Si Huan used a leisurely tone to shatter the unrealistic fantasies of the board members. ¡°The board members are wise and discerning, but it¡¯s a pity that I came a step earlier than everyone.¡± He broke into a humble and apologetic smile. He Yu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Si Huan, what did you do?¡± The other board members also looked at Si Huan solemnly. Si Huan smiled slightly. ¡°During this summer vacation, a new and inconspicuous technologypany was established. Thispany is fully representative of Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s research results. As thergest investor of thispany, the Si Family has the right to prioritizemercializing all the technological achievements. Therefore, I¡¯m sorry to say to all the board members, that you¡¯rete.¡± These capitalists and spectors had just found out that there were two golden mountains in front of them and yet, at the next moment, they realized that these two golden mountains had been put into someone else¡¯s territory. There was no way that they could not stand the disparity. Someone immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Si Huan, are you going to take everything for yourself?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Si Huan, that¡¯s not right. The school invested in such a high-endboratory to support Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s research. You can¡¯t upy the final research results alone¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Even if you eat meat, you should give us some soup¡­¡± Chapter 56 - Happy and Harmonious

Chapter 56: Happy and Harmonious

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the face of huge profits, these well-dressed men also became like housewives who were bargaining at the market, chattering non-stop. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop arguing.¡± He Yu shouted suddenly, and the huge conference room fell silent. His expression no longer had theposure from before. His eyes were dark and gloomy, making it hard to tell his emotions. But he looked like a venomous snake that was hidden in the dark and could pop out at any moment to bite people, making people feel wary. ¡°Si Huan, your shares in the school¡¯s board of directors are only ranked third. Moreover, you¡¯re only a student here now. You don¡¯t have the authority or the ability to convince everyone. In that case, I suggest you take a good look at the situation and give up the interests that should belong to the entire school¡¯s board of directors.¡± ¡°Mr. He is right. Hein is thergest shareholder. How can we be led by the nose by a little brat like Si Huan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a saying before. When someone is helpless, they will attack their opponent¡¯s family background, age, and other external factors. Looking at how things are now, it seems like this is true.¡± Si Huan smiled slightly, his demeanor was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Everyone, I think you¡¯re been mistaken about something. The school¡¯s board of directors doesn¡¯t have the right to criticize the school¡¯s internal affairs.¡± The expressions of the board members changed again and again. Only after Si Huan¡¯s reminder did they remember that they only had the right to receive dividends as the school¡¯s board members and not the right to interfere with the school¡¯s operational affairs. After his words suppressed the school¡¯s board members¡¯ arrogance, Si Huan said to the school¡¯s management, ¡°I think the school¡¯s management knows that ourpany has higher-end and more advanced experimental equipment than the school. Bi Ying and Huo Tian had once strongly requested to stop their studies ande to mypany to research what they¡¯re interested in.¡± Before he could finish, the management team¡¯s expressions changed drastically. The principal said anxiously, ¡°How can we do that? They¡¯re still our school¡¯s students.¡± Si Huan smiled at the principal. ¡°That was how I persuaded Bi Ying and Huo Tian back then. As the president of the student union at Qingli High School, I don¡¯t want the school to lose two outstanding students. In order to let Bi Ying and Huo Tian continue to study, I promised to build a professionalboratory for them in the school.¡± The management team also remembered their original intention for building theboratory and nodded awkwardly. Si Huan¡¯s gaze swept across the unhappy board members before he looked at He Yu, who had a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not thergest shareholder in the school¡¯s board of directors. However, when the other board members initially refused to fund theboratory, I provided all the funds without any hesitation.¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve also kept the records for each cash flow. It can be proven that 80% of the experimental equipment was funded by the Si Family. ording to the logic of the school¡¯s board members, I¡¯m the investor who should enjoy their research results the most, right?¡± At this point of the conversation, He Yu understood that it would be very difficult to bite off this piece of cake from Si Huan¡¯s hands. However, he was still unwilling to ept this and thus tried to drive a wedge between them. ¡°Looks like Si Huan wants to take the cake in front of him for himself. I wonder what the creators of the cake, Bi Ying and Huo Tian, think about this?¡± Bi Ying, who had a deep hatred for He Yu, felt very happy when he saw He Yu¡¯s defeated expression. Heughed and said, ¡°If I have tomercialize all my research results, I will choose a business partner like Si Huan without hesitation.¡± Huo Tian nodded firmly too. ¡°Bi Ying is right. Si Huan is a good friend who is very trustworthy.¡± He Yu forced a mocking smile. ¡°The friendship between the few of you is really touching. I hope you can continue to maintain this naivety.¡± With that, he seemed like he couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at these people anymore, standing up quickly and leaving the conference room. After He Yu left, a few of the board members looked at each other for a while, then stood up and chased after him. Only two-thirds of the people in the meeting room were left. Their attitude towards Si Huan and the other two people was not entirely supportive either. Of course, Si Huan understood the situation that the three of them were in. He wasn¡¯t someone who would seize the opportunity to reap profits without sharing any benefits with others. He had a preliminary discussion with the school¡¯s management and the remaining board members before they finally reached an agreement to coborate. Bi Ying and Huo Tian will raise Qingli High School¡¯s reputation with their scientific research results and outstanding results. Theirboratory will be independent of the school¡¯s management. The school could pick out outstanding students or teachers and let them participate in Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s research projects. Their projects would also be open to external investments. When the results were encashed, they would distribute dividends to the school¡¯s management or board members ording to the previous investments¡­ Such a model of cooperation received agreement from the others. When this meeting ended, everyone seemed to be happy and harmonious. Chapter 57 - Huo Yous Transfer

Chapter 57: Huo You¡¯s Transfer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A slightly older board member sighed and held Bi Ying and Huo Tian¡¯s hands. ¡°Heroes reallye from the youth. People like you are a great fortune for the entire country and society. I hope you won¡¯t let down your youth and your talent.¡± To put it simply, he was telling the two youngsters to do their research well and earn big money for him! When Si Huan brought them away, Huo Tian could still hear the board members gloating and discussing softly behind her back. ¡°He Yu really tried to go for wool but came back shorn. No matter what he does, he ispetitive and wants to take the most benefits for himself. Look at how things are now. He¡¯s not getting any benefits from this at all.¡± ¡°This is what they called avaricious and insatiable. That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t think we should get too involved with him. He Yu and Bi Ying seem to have a deep feud between them. Bi Ying is young and has a stubborn personality. Let¡¯s not make this child unhappy.¡± ¡°How can it not be a great feud? He Yu caused Bi Ying to fall and break his legs. Bi Ying is wearing prosthetic limbs now.¡± His prosthetic legs lookpletely like a normal pair of legs. Are these the smart prosthetic limbs that Si Huan mentioned that were pendingmercialization? ¡­ Huo Tian felt that she had won a victory with Si Huan and Bi Ying today, so she walked in front of the two boys valiantly with her head held high and chest puffed up, like a proud rooster patrolling its territory. Si Huan felt happy to see her proud expression. He had wanted to be solemn and tell Huo Tian about the mistake she had made today, but when he spoke, his tone was gentle and unhurried, not sounding awe-inspiring at all. ¡°Huo Tian, do you know what mistake you made today?¡± Huo Tian was stunned by Si Huan¡¯s question. She turned around and looked at him curiously. ¡°Si Huan, what are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong today. The one who was in the wrong was clearly He Yu, who had ulterior motives!¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not too stupid. You still know that He Yu had ulterior motives.¡± Si Huan shook his head helplessly and patted Huo Tian¡¯s head gently. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, Huo Tian still covered her head, feeling aggrieved. She muttered unhappily, ¡°Why did you hit me? If you¡¯re angry, you should go and hit He Yu!¡± Bi Ying, who was walking beside Huo Tian, was rendered helpless by her simple-mindedness. He rolled his eyes and said unhappily, ¡°Since you know that He Yu is up to no good, you shouldn¡¯t have responded to him earlier.¡± As if recalling the face of his enemy, Bi Ying frowned in disgust. ¡°In the future, when facing such a detestable guy, you can just treat their words as farts. The more you pay attention to him, the more interested he bes. In the end, you¡¯ll end up being the one disgusted by him!¡± ¡°Bi Ying, you have a point.¡± Huo Tian nodded and tilted her head to look at Bi Ying in confusion. ¡°But you were also infuriated by He Yu today. Why couldn¡¯t you maintain yourposure when facing him?¡± Bi Ying almost choked. After being silent for a while, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± They happened to have reached the square in front of the academic building and quickly left in the direction of the Year One ssrooms. Looking at his hurried back view, Huo Tian snorted proudly. ¡°Fleeing just because you can¡¯t win against me! Loser!¡± ¡°Putting aside Bi Ying, didn¡¯t you almost fall into He Yu¡¯s trap as well? Weren¡¯t you led on by the nose by him?¡± Si Huan chuckled and patted Huo Tian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to be more careful when you see He Yu in the future. Otherwise, you might even end up helping him collect money even after being sold.¡± Huo Tian pouted unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I¡¯m a real genius!¡± It was true that she was a genius, but also true that she was foolish. The two contradicting characteristics didn¡¯t seem contradictory when they were on Huo Tian. It only added a different charm to her that made people want to get close to her. Si Huan shook his head with a sigh when he sensed the strange feeling that had just emerged in his heart. Turned out that love was really something uncontroble. The situation didn¡¯t seem too good. Huo Tian hummed a song in a good mood and returned to the ssroom. Her path was blocked at the ssroom¡¯s door by two boys who were each carrying a box of books. ¡°Make way, make way, please don¡¯t block the way¡­¡± Huo Tian moved to the side to make way for them to pass through, tiptoeing to look into the ssroom. She realized that there was a familiar student beside her. He should be from her ss. Huo Tian patted the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Student, what happened? Why is everyone watching themotion?¡± Zhang Hao, who was enjoying himself, was pped so hard that he almost jumped up. He turned around and realized that it was the study god who was wearing a perplexed expression. Zhang Hao told Huo Tian excitedly, ¡°Study God, you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Huo Tian looked confused. ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t know anything,¡± Zhang Hao whispered mysteriously. ¡°Huo You is going to transfer to another ss. A few people came to help her move her things. Tsk, tsk.. After bing the young miss of a rich family, things are indeed different now. She has so much clout now¡­¡± Chapter 58 - 8: True Feelings

Chapter 58: True Feelings

¡°Huo You is transferring to another ss?¡± Huo Tian raised her voice excitedly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t have to see her again in the future? This is really happy news!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be feeling happy!¡± A suppressed angry voice rang out from behind her. Huo Tian turned around and realized that the person who had spoken was Huo You. ¡°They say that you mustn¡¯t talk about people behind their backs. Looks like there¡¯s some truth behind this saying.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s nose twitched. ¡°When you talk about someone you hate and that person immediately appears in front of you, The feeling is really bad.¡± Huo You¡¯s face darkened immediately. The students who were watching the gossip with Zhang Hao all suppressed theirughter until their faces became distorted. Huo You realized that she had lost all her face and red at Huo Tian angrily. ¡°Huo Tian, you really don¡¯t have any self-awareness. If you can reflect on yourself, you¡¯ll realize that the person who¡¯s the most annoying is yourself!¡± ¡°Is that so? But there are more people who like me than you.¡± Huo Tian slowly counted with her fingers. ¡°Mom likes me, Uncle likes me, and my friends all like me. Huo You, can you tell me who are the people who truly like you?¡± Many faces shed through Huo You¡¯s mind at the fastest speed possible, but she couldn¡¯t choose any that could refute Huo Tian¡¯s words. Mr. and Mrs. Huo were like high and mighty rulers who controlled Huo You. Her friends only got close to her for benefits¡­ Huo You carefully recalled and realized that the only person who had ever truly loved her in both her lifetime was her adoptive mother, Ding Rong. Even though she was hit in a sore spot, she still pretended to be strong, refusing to show her weak side to Huo Tian. However, Huo You¡¯s silence seemed to be the answer. Huo Tian shrugged. ¡°Huo You, we finally don¡¯t have to see each other all the time in the same ss anymore. This is a good thing for both of us. I hope you can remember this lesson and never provoke me again.¡± With that, Huo Tian left Huo You standing there in a daze while she returned to her seat in thest row. Zhang Hao followed Huo Tian into the ssroom and leaned on Huo Tian¡¯s table,ining, ¡°Study God, you didn¡¯t have a strong disposition when you said those harsh words earlier. You didn¡¯t act like a big shot at all!¡± ¡°Did I really not have a strong disposition?¡± Huo Tian frowned unhappily. ¡°Then will Huo You ignore my warning and continue toe to find trouble for me in the future?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Huo You has lost a lot of face this time. She wants to stay far away from our ssmates. It¡¯s impossible for her to appear in front of our ssmates on her own ord, let alone look for you, who embarrassed her directly.¡± Huo Tian was a little puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just fail to win against me with her results? This is something very normal. Why would she be embarrassed by that?¡± ¡°A big shot is a big shot indeed!¡± Zhang Hao gave Huo Tian a thumbs up in admiration. ¡°Have you forgotten that Huo You previously said that if you can¡¯t pass, you will be expelled? Now that her results are inferior to yours, some of the students who were just watching the show asked Huo You when she would withdraw from school¡­¡± Imagining that scene, Huo Tian smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite embarrassing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more embarrassing is that Huo You couldn¡¯t answer the question at all. In the end, she just transferred sses. Isn¡¯t this just running away?¡± Zhang Haoughed out loud. He was clearly gloating. Zhang Hao was right. Huo You did feel very embarrassed. Although she was from a rich family, she managed to stay in the elite ss with her outstanding results. This had always been something that Huo You was very proud of. Now, because of Huo Tian, Huo You¡¯s outstanding results were seen as worthless. She even lost her cool because of her arrogance in the ss, so she could only end up transferring sses like a deserter. This made Huo You feel a sense of frustration which she had nowhere to vent on. As a girl with a boyfriend, Huo You vented her anger on him as if it was natural. Huo You skipped the afternoon sses. After all, she had been transferred to the sponsorship ss. The form teacher in the sponsorship ss couldn¡¯t control this group of unbridled rich second-generation students, so he turned a blind eye to things like skipping sses. He Yu brought Huo You to the hotel. He was clearly not in the mood today, so he didn¡¯t care about Huo You¡¯s feelings. He was exceptionally cold when he was in bed, venting his emotions on his own. His roughness didn¡¯t make Huo You feel protected at all. Halfway through, Huo You finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and kicked He Yu off the bed. He Yu¡¯s hair was in a mess and he was breathing heavily. His red eyes seemed to be brewing an endless amount of violence. Huo You was so frightened by He Yu in this state that she shrank back into the nket. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Suppressing her anger, Huo You forced herself to put on a concerned expression and asked with a trembling voice. Chapter 59 - He Yu and Huo You

Chapter 59: He Yu and Huo You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yubed his fingers through his hair and flipped his fringe over his head in frustration. He Yu didn¡¯t appreciate Huo You¡¯s rare gentleness. He pulled a towel around his waist and broke into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to act like a chaste girl now?¡± Huo You hadn¡¯t expected to hear such hurtful words from He Yu¡¯s mouth. Her face flushed red with anger. ¡°He Yu, what do you take me for?!¡± ¡°You have to ask yourself first. What do you take me for?¡± He Yu sneered and pinched Huo You¡¯s chin, staring at her face that was wearing a distorted expression from the pain. ¡°Huo You, you and your father have always treated me like a fool who has fallen in love. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Huo You argued weakly.¡± Why would you think that? I¡¯m clearly in a serious rtionship with you. ¡± It was so boring. He Yu pushed Huo You¡¯s face away in frustration and red at the woman on the bed who was half-covered up. ¡°You¡¯re just treating me as a tool to achieve your goals. I¡¯ve never thought of dating you either. It¡¯s better if we¡¯re honest with each other.¡± Huo You was flung onto her side on the bed by him, tears welling up in her eyes. She had to bite her lip to stop herself from crying out loud. Her motive for getting together with He Yu back then wasn¡¯t simple, but they had already entered the most intimate rtionship in the world. Huo You would look forward to her and He Yu¡¯s future. However, Huo You hadn¡¯t expected that He Yu, who had always been gentle and kept a low stand in front of her, would suddenly reveal his true colors. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really sad?¡± He Yu sat by the bed and seemed to find it amusing. He ran his fingers through Huo You¡¯s long hair and looked at the woman, whose shoulders were trembling slightly. Huo You finally calmed down and pped He Yu¡¯s hand away. Although her eyes were still red, she didn¡¯t look too disheveled. She said coldly, ¡°He Yu, I¡¯m not a tool for you to vent your emotions. You got angry elsewhere and now you¡¯re transferring your anger to me. This behavior is really contemptible!¡± Huo You thought that she was about to face He Yu¡¯s anger, but unexpectedly, He Yuughed instead. ¡°Hahaha, haha¡­ Women are indeed the most unreasonable creatures in the world. It¡¯s really an eye-opener for me.¡± He Yu smiled as he reached out to grab the back of Huo You¡¯s head. Huo You wanted to break free, but she felt as if his hand was gripping her skull tightly, preventing her from moving. He Yu grabbed Huo You¡¯s head and inched closer to her face, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Huo You, do you think I¡¯m treating you as a tool to vent my anger? No, no, no, I¡¯m not the kind of incapable person who would vent his frustrations on others¡­¡± Huo You struggled hard and pressed against He Yu¡¯s chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Let go of me!¡± He Yu waspletely unmoved. ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s all because of you, stupid girl, that I¡¯ve missed the huge benefits that I was about to get my hands on? At the same time, I also lost face in front of others. It¡¯s all because of your foolish thoughts of being unable to tolerate a fake young miss!¡± He Yu threw Huo You onto the bed. Huo You felt a sharp pain in her head as if a lock of her hair had been pulled off. She held onto the back of her head in pain and curled up. This scene reminded Huo You of her past life. In her past life, she had gotten married to a rich second-generation heir of a certain family under the arrangement of Mr. and Mrs. Huo. That marriage was filled with fights and violence. In her previous life, her husband was a domineering man who would beat her up whenever he felt unhappy. The scenes from her past life and this time almost ovepped, making Huo You feel like she couldn¡¯t tell the present time. She was curled up tightly, her body trembling slightly, and she looked badly frightened. He Yu had wanted to settle things with this stupid woman. After all, in order to help Huo You chase Huo Tian out of Qingli High School, He Yu had worked hard for so long and ended up with nothing. This made him very frustrated. ¡°Hey, stop with the act. Hey, Huo You¡­¡± He pushed Huo You¡¯s shoulder impatiently and realized that she didn¡¯t seem to be pretending. ¡°Damn it, could she have some kind of mental illness? How unlucky!¡± He Yu frowned in frustration. He ignored Huo You, who seemed to be ill, and went to take a shower in another room. When He Yu came out from the shower and changed, he realized that Huo You had returned to normal. She had put on her clothes and was sitting upright on the sofa. He Yu sat far away from Huo You. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I wonder if it¡¯s contagious. Forget it, I¡¯ll go for a physical examinationter.¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale at He Yu¡¯s blunt disdain. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m very healthy.¡± He Yu was a little worried that Huo You was suffering from some kind of mental illness. He was afraid that he might agitate her into doing something stupid. Hence, he asked patiently, ¡°Why did you call me to ask me out today?¡± He Yu was the only business partner that Huo You could rely on right now. Hence, no matter how angry she was, she could only suppress her anger. ¡°I have a n to deal with Si Huan. I think you¡¯ll be interested¡­¡± Chapter 60 - Cooperation

Chapter 60: Cooperation

Huo You thought that after showing her business talent to Mr. Huo, she would receive his praise and be highly regarded. However, Mr. Huo ignored her suggestion that day and didn¡¯t deal any blows to Si Huan and hispany on the business level. Huo You didn¡¯t understand why her father would give up such a great opportunity to annex the Si Family. Before she decided to coborate with He Yu, Huo You had gone to look for her father to continue convincing him to deal with the Si Family ording to her n. Then, Huo You heard Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s discussion about Huo Tian and Si Huan. Mrs. Huo had always been gentle and virtuous when facing Mr. Huo. ¡°Hubby, what do you think of Huo You¡¯s suggestion? Are we really going toy our hands on Si Huan?¡± ¡°Huo You is quite ambitious, but she¡¯s still a little girl after all. She doesn¡¯t think things through thoroughly.¡± Mr. Huo shook his head and looked a little regretful. ¡°If the opponent wasn¡¯t Si Huan, I would think that this is a pretty good n.¡± ¡°Yeah, that Si Huan is not simple.¡± Mrs. Huo poured a drink for Mr. Huo. When she mentioned Huo You, her tone was slightly mocking. ¡°Huo You is a very ambitious girl. Moreover, she hasn¡¯t seen Si Huan¡¯s scary side before. She really thinks that such superficial methods can defeat Si Huan.¡± Mr. Huo took a sip of the drink then nodded. ¡°Moreover, the Huo Family and the Si Family don¡¯t have any deep feuds. There¡¯s also the rtionship between Si Huan and Huo Tian. Our families might even be rtives one day. Having one more friend is better than having one more enemy.¡± ¡­ That day, Huo You stood at the study door and saw the mocking and disdainful expression on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face when she mentioned her. Mrs. Huo seemed to have forgotten that not long ago, she was still the biological daughter whom she was proud of. Huo You stopped trying to convince Mr. Huo and turned to look for new business partners. Among all the people she knew, He Yu was a good choice. He was proud and insufferably arrogant, and he had always looked down on Si Huan. Huo You believed that He Yu wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to deal a serious blow to Si Huan. Huo You repeated the n she had mentioned to her father and looked at He Yu, who was smoking quietly on the sofa. ¡°The current Si Family looks like an unshakable colossus on the surface, but we all know that it just went through an internal turmoil. As long as we use the right method, we¡¯ll definitely be able to bite off a huge piece of fatty meat from the Si Family¡­¡± ¡°Little girl, you make it sound good.¡± He Yu took a puff of his cigarette, looking deep in thought. ¡°The Si Family isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Moreover, Si Huan isn¡¯t as simple as he seems to be.¡± ¡°Si Huan¡¯s status hasn¡¯t beenpletely stabilized yet. This is our best chance. If Si Huan is given some more time to stabilize his footing, it¡¯d be even harder for you to do anything to him anymore, right?¡± Huo You had learned a lot from Mrs. Huo. When she looked at He Yu with the shadow of a smile, He Yu could feel the contempt Huo You had hidden in her heart. Her expression seemed to be saying, ¡®The Si Huan now is already making you so wary. When his wings are full, you¡¯ll be even less a match for him.¡± He Yu bit his cigarette hard and then pressed it into the table, putting it out. He Yu also made up his mind at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m a man. I can¡¯t act more cowardly than a little girl like you.¡± Huo You understood what He Yu meant and a big smile appeared on her face. She reached out a hand to He Yu. ¡°I hope that we will have a pleasant cooperation!¡± He Yu grabbed Huo You¡¯s hand and shook it twice as a polite gesture, but he didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he pulled Huo You into his embrace. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Huo You let out a cry of surprise from being caught off guard. Her resistance was then blocked by He Yu¡¯s lips. After a deep kiss, He Yu released Huo You, who was still putting up a tough struggle. He looked at the furious Huo You and said with a teasing tone, ¡°What? Are you really angry at me?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be angry?¡± Huo You continued to struggle, trying to get out of He Yu¡¯s arms. ¡°You damned guy! How could you treat me like that earlier!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was too rough previously¡­¡± He Yu coaxed her gently. Although Huo You was still angry, they had just reached an agreement. She could only suppress her dissatisfaction and pretend to be cordial to He Yu. ¡­ ¡°Bi Ying, let¡¯s go to theboratory!¡± Huo Tian ignored the ss bell that had just rung. She stood at the door of Year One ss Three and waved at Bi Ying, who was in thest row. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. What¡¯s so good about math sses? Don¡¯t waste your time!¡± The math teacher from Year One ss Three was standing on the podium and had heard Huo Tian¡¯s words clearly. At that moment, he felt great rage surging in his heart. However, in front of these two geniuses, Bi Ying and Huo Tian, the math teacher could not get himself to be angry. Facing Bi Ying¡¯s questioning gaze, the math teacher waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Bi Ying, go with Huo Tian. Just don¡¯t forget to submit the quizter.¡± Chapter 61 - Favorite Sister

Chapter 61: Favorite Sister

Although Bi Ying did not have a high EQ, he was at least like a normal studentpared to Huo Tian. He bowed slightly to the math teacher and said, ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Then, he walked out of the ssroom and walked side by side with Huo Tian through therge field, and headed towards theboratory. Along the way, the two of them discussed the project that they were currently working on. ¡°The human body is a veryplicated model. I¡¯ve been reading a lot of information on acupoints in Chinese medicine over the past two days and realized that certain acupoints are painful points on the body. If the self-defense weapon we¡¯re going to make can target these acupoints, we can quickly reduce the opponent¡¯s mobility with minimal harm dealt¡­¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s very difficult to achieve such precision given the current technology. Moreover, everyone¡¯s actions cannot be predicted. No matter how smart the system with the defense weapon is, by the time they are done calcting the opponent¡¯s trajectory, it will be toote to stop the perpetrator¡¯s actions¡­¡± ¡°Then we need to collect a tremendous amount of data¡­¡± The two of them talked about things that were too profound for high school students their age. The teachers and students they met along the way gave this pair of geniuses, who exceeded ordinary people and even geniuses in this era, looks of admiration. No one disturbed them. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to get too close when they saw the two bright stars rising in front of their own eyes. It was because they were afraid of being pierced by their scorching lights. Ever since Huo You transferred sses, Huo Tian led a rtively rxed and calm life. It just so happened that the school¡¯sboratory waspleted and could be put to use. Huo Tian spent every day in theboratory with Bi Ying. The projects that she had failed to continue because the workshop she had at home was too simple had also made breakthroughs. Such a life was filled with joy for Huo Tian. However, when she reached school this morning, Huo Tian¡¯s peaceful and happy life was broken. ¡°Sister! I miss you so much. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Huo Tian, be careful!¡± Si Huan, who was walking with Huo Tian, was the first to notice that something was wrong. He subconsciously reminded Huo Tian, who was listless due to ack of sleep. A boy suddenly rushed over from the school gate. Huo Tian subconsciously put on a defensive posture. Although she looked sleepy, her reflexes and physical attributes were definitely better than most people in this era. However, Huo Tian still did not manage to dodge the big boy¡¯s flying pounce. Actually, Huo Tian had wanted to make a move, but the moment she saw the boy¡¯s face clearly, her body froze on the spot as if she couldn¡¯t control herself. Information about this boy suddenly shed through her mind¡­ Huo Feng, the son of Mr. and Mrs. Huo, and Huo You¡¯s biological brother. When Huo Tian was still in the Huo Family, she was the closest to her brother. The scenes of her and Huo Feng growing up shed across Huo Tian¡¯s mind. Perhaps it was because Huo Tian had been hurt too much by Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s attitude that when she realized that Mr. and Mrs. Huo were equally strict with her brother, Huo Tian would often console the young and crying Huo Feng when he was scolded. The two of them had spent their childhood embracing, supporting, and encouraging each other. It was precisely because of this that Huo Tian and Huo Feng shared a deep rtionship. Ever since she became the Huo Tian of this era, Huo Tian¡¯s heart had always ached for this pitiful girl. Now that she realized that this pitiful girl had a younger brother and that had always been able to rely on one another, Huo Tian was naturally very happy. Hence, she naturally became close to her brother, who waspletely different from Mr. and Mrs. Huo! ¡°Brother!¡± Huo Tian smiled so brightly that her eyes curved up. She raised her arms and returned Huo Feng¡¯s hug. ¡°Sister!¡± Sensing Huo Tian¡¯s response, Huo Feng hugged her even tighter. Si Huan looked at the embracing duo, suddenly feeling a littleplicated. However, Si Huan did not understand where this jealousy came from. Wasn¡¯t this boy clearly just Huo Tian¡¯s younger brother? This was although they were not rted by blood at all. The two of them did not find it mushy and hugged at the school gate for a long time. In the end, Huo Tian felt like her bones were about to break from the pressure and pushed away from her brother, who was half a head taller than her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you attend the summer camp at the North Pole? Why did you suddenlye back?¡± Memories rted to Huo Feng automatically popped up in her mind. Huo Tian also understood why she had never seen Huo Feng since she came to this era. ¡°The summer camp is over.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s handsome face revealed a trace of grief. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t love me anymore. Not only did you forget when my summer camp ended, but when I went through a lot of difficulties to get your contact number and called you, you were still so heartless to say that you don¡¯t have a younger brother¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I didn¡¯t take your call at all!¡± Huo Tian denied firmly. ¡°I like you the most! How could I possibly say that to you?¡± Huo Feng was so happy when he heard Huo Tian express her feelings so bluntly that it was as if a flower had bloomed on his face. He hugged Huo Tian tightly again and said, ¡°I also like my sister the most!¡± Chapter 62 - Hostility

Chapter 62: Hostility

Huo Feng took out his phone. ¡°It must be those unreliable friends of mine who gave me the wrong number for Sister. Sister, tell me your current contact number and save my phone number too.¡± After exchanging their numbers, Huo Feng looked at the familiar number and was a little stunned. ¡°It¡¯s this number. Thest time I called, Sister was very cruel to me!¡± Huo Tian thought really hard and then recalled a certain scene. Facing Huo Feng¡¯s using gaze, she blinked without feeling any guilt. ¡°Thest time you called, I stayed up all night. I was woken up after having slept for less than an hour¡­¡± Before he could finish, the usation on Huo Feng¡¯s face turned to guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I just took my phone back then and found out about you. I didn¡¯t think much about it and called you.¡± Huo Feng scratched the back of his head embarrassedly and changed the topic stiffly. ¡°Sister, have you been doing badly recently? I feel that you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight and there are dark circles under your eyes. You mentioned that you stayed up all night. Are you unable to rest well?¡± ¡°No, I just like to stay upte because my mind is the most active at night¡­¡± The siblings, who had reunited after a long time, chatted non-stop at the door. Si Huan was a little unhappy. He raised his wrist to look at the time and then interrupted the touching reunion. ¡°Huo Tian, ss is starting soon. Are you going to stay at the school entrance?¡± Huo Feng red at Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, my sister has just talked to me for a little while. Why are you being such a busybody?!¡± Si Huan, as the current head of his family, and Huo Feng, as the sessor to his family, had met a few times at banquets. In the past, they would just nod and greet each other coldly. Today, the atmosphere between them should be a little more rxed since they had met at school, but Si Huan didn¡¯t understand why Huo Feng¡¯s attitude towards him was so bad. However, Si Huan didn¡¯t like Huo Feng either, so he didn¡¯t care about his attitude. Si Huan ignored Huo Feng¡¯s questioning and reminded Huo Tian again, ¡°I¡¯m on duty today. As your friend, I don¡¯t want to deduct your morality points.¡± Huo Tian pouted unhappily but still gave Si Huan face. ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s only because you¡¯re the president of the student union.¡± Huo Feng immediately looked like a big dog that had been abandoned by its owner. He looked at Huo Tian with teary eyes andined, ¡°Sister, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Don¡¯t you want to have a good chat with me?¡± He seemed to frequently use this attitude to act spoiled towards the original Huo Tian. Back then, Huo Tian would almost always agree to whatever Huo Feng asked. Huo Tian subconsciously raised her hand, only to realize today that she couldn¡¯t reach Huo Feng¡¯s head at all. However, Huo Feng took the initiative to squat down a little so that Huo Tian could rub his hair. This action between them seemed to have happened countless times. Everything looked so harmonious and loving. ¡°Brother, although I¡¯m no longer in the Huo Family, I¡¯m still in this city and haven¡¯t gone far. We¡¯ll have many more opportunities to get along in the future.¡± A lonely and aggrieved expression instantly covered Huo Feng¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, you won¡¯t take your anger out on me, right?¡± ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take my anger out on you. You¡¯re Huo Tian¡¯s favorite brother!¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t say thetter part out loud, but she thought that since the original Huo Tian liked Huo Feng so much, she would help him take care of her brother. After receiving the promise, a satisfied smile appeared on Huo Feng¡¯s face. He continued to keep chatting with Huo Tian for quite a while before finally letting her enter the school gate before the first bell rang. However, he didn¡¯t turn around to leave. Instead, he stood rooted to the ground and watched Huo Tian¡¯s back view. After the bell rang, only the student union members on duty remained behind at Qingli High School¡¯s school gates, catching the students who werete. Si Huan and Huo Feng¡¯s gazes met inadvertently and they both noticed the faint hostility in each other¡¯s eyes. They were like two male lions who were patrolling their respective territories. Although there was no erupting conflict between them yet, they were warning each other with their gazes not to get any closer. The inexplicable confrontation between them ended because of a group ofte students. ¡°You guys arete. Report your sses and names one by one.¡± Si Huan picked up his notebook and started carrying out his duties as the president of the student union. Because Si Huan had turned his gaze away first, Huo Feng felt that he had won, so he snorted in a good mood. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard someone ask, ¡°Huo Feng? Is that you?¡± The person who spoke was a girl who waste. She was with a group of rich second-generation heirs who Huo Feng recognized. She looked like she had a lot of prestige. Huo Feng had never liked these noisy profligates. Although he didn¡¯t know Huo You, he guessed that the people with this group of people weren¡¯t good people. On the ount that their families had friendly rtions, Huo Feng casually nodded at them. ¡°Hello, I just came back this morning. I came to visit my elder sister.¡± A girlughed exaggeratedly and then winked at Huo You. ¡°Youyou, Huo Feng has taken the initiative toe to school to look for you, his elder sister. You don¡¯t have to worry about not getting along well with him anymore, right?¡± Chapter 63 - Not Familiar With Her

Chapter 63: Not Familiar With Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This group of profligates was all those who didn¡¯t strive for progression. They failed to live up to expectations and were excluded from the circle of the family¡¯s sessors. In the past, they could only crowd around Huo Tian, who looked upon them with disdain. Ever since the bizarre incident of the real and fake young miss from the Huo Family happened and Huo You returned to the Huo Family, these profligates naturally abandoned Huo Tian and gathered around Huo You. Compared to how Huo Tian had been lofty and out of reach, Huo You, the real young miss, was much more approachable and became good friends with the profligates. After hanging out with Huo You for a long time, these profligates felt that Huo Feng, a sessor of a family whom everyone had high hopes for, was nothing much. A boy casually put his arm around Huo Feng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Huo Feng, I heard that you just came back from the North Pole. Let¡¯s find a time to gather together and you can tell us about what happened at the North Pole. Let us all broaden our horizons with you!¡± In front of Huo Tian, Huo Feng was a cute little puppy who liked to act spoiled. However, in front of others, he had always been like a lone wolf. Huo Feng only felt offended by him acting familiarly with him and exchanging pleasantries. Ayer of frost seemed to have frozen on his face as he reached out and swung the boy¡¯s arm away coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re not familiar¡­¡± The guy¡¯s expression instantly became extremely awkward. A girl beside Huo You quickly tried to ease the tension. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t have much contact with us in the past, but we¡¯re all your sister¡¯s good friends. We¡¯ll get to know each other better in the future.¡± The guy who had been feeling awkward seemed to have found a way out of the embarrassing situation andughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re your sister¡¯s friends, so we¡¯re your friends too. We¡¯ll get to know each other better if we y together more often in the future.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s gaze finallynded on Huo You, who was surrounded by a group of profligates. Compared to Huo Tian, who had deliberately pretended to be rebellious in the Huo Family, Huo You looked more like a young miss who had been raised by the Huo Family. Huo Feng could even see through her perfect smile that deep down, she resembled the Huo Family. Cold, selfish, unscrupulous in order to achieve her goals. Huo Feng detested every member of the Huo Family, and naturally, also detested this biological sister who looked no different from the Huo Family even though she had just returned. His lips curled up into a cynical smile, and the words he said were cold without a trace of warmth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not familiar with this sister either. I probably won¡¯t get along well with her friends either.¡± The atmosphere froze up instantly. The people around Huo You couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth between her and Huo Feng in surprise. These questioning and suspicious gazes made Huo You feel very ufortable. Huo You tried her best to maintain the impable smile on her face and nodded at Huo Feng. ¡°Huo Feng, this is our first time meeting so it¡¯s natural that we aren¡¯t familiar with each other. But we share the same bloodline, so I believe we can get along well.¡± She generously stretched out her hand to Huo Feng, acting like an extremely tolerant older sister to a younger brother who was throwing tantrums. However, this tolerant and generous attitude did not get to meet Huo Feng¡¯s friendliness. Huo Feng only stared at her outstretched hand for a few seconds, then he smiled coldly and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really from the Huo Family. You¡¯ve only returned to the Huo Family for a few days, but you¡¯ve already learned their hypocrisy.¡± Huo You didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all by the rejection. She calmly retracted her hand without a change in the smile on her face. Huo You maintained herposure. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re also from the Huo Family. You should take note to uphold the Huo Family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°You just came back a few days ago, but you¡¯re already putting on the airs of an older sister in front of me.¡± Huo Feng sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re so proud of your Huo Family¡¯s identity, I¡¯ll leave the Huo Family¡¯s reputation for you to protect. I hope that your performance will satisfy Dad and Mom. That way, they won¡¯t just keep their eyes on me.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s words were full of contempt for Mr. and Mrs. Huo, and there was even a hint of disdain. However, in Huo You¡¯s ears, it felt particrly ironic. She had tried her best to win Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s approval, but in the end, she had only gained Mr. Huo¡¯s contempt and Mrs. Huo¡¯s wariness. As for Huo Feng, because he was a boy, he could easily get all of Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s attention, while he wanted to shun this. Huo You¡¯s heart was gradually filled with distorted jealousy. Why were Huo Feng and Huo Tian both like this? They could always easily get things that she couldn¡¯t get even if she tried their best. After having been through Mrs. Huo¡¯s strict teachings, Huo You had learned to hide her emotions. Even though her heart was twisted from jealousy, she still kept a smile in front of Huo Feng. ¡°What are you talking about? Brother, you¡¯re the Huo Family¡¯s heir, so Dad and Mom have high hopes for you. How can they neglect your feelings just because of me, a sister who had juste back?¡± Chapter 64 - Real Member of the Huo Family

Chapter 64: Real Member of the Huo Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that Huo You was still putting on a pretense, Huo Feng found it very boring. He didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Huo You and turned to leave. If Huo Feng left coldly in front of everyone, the entire circle of the rich second-generation heirs would know how Huo Feng despised his sister, who had just returned to the Huo Family, before the first lesson of school ended. How could Huo You allow such a thing to happen? In a moment of desperation, she took a step forward and grabbed Huo Feng¡¯s arm. ¡°Huo Feng, wait¡­¡± Huo Feng shrugged Huo You¡¯s hand away indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like others touching me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take note in the future.¡± Huo You smiled like someone being tolerant to a child who was throwing their temper. ¡°Huo Feng, although we¡¯re biological siblings, we¡¯ve had a nk phase of more than ten years. It¡¯s just nice that you¡¯re back today. Let¡¯s find a ce to have a good chat and increase our understanding of each other. I think we¡¯ll definitely be able to get along well in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Who says that biological siblings must be harmonious and friendly? Your hypocrisy really disgusts me.¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t maintain theposure on her face anymore after Huo Feng¡¯s blunt mockery. The unbridled young man in front of her seemed to ovep with the Huo Feng who had matured after taking over the Huo Family in her previous life. The Huo Feng back then wasn¡¯t as showy as this 15-year-old youth now. He was calm and collected, and he was both the person in charge of the Huo Family and the person Huo Tian relied on the most firmly. Only when facing his own sister, his attitude was exactly the same as the current Huo Feng¡ªbeing cold and disdainful without any reason. The negative emotions she felt from both her past and present life made Huo You almost couldn¡¯t hold it in but vent her anger on Huo Feng. If Si Huan hadn¡¯t suddenly interrupted, Huo You would have broken down and shouted at Huo Feng. Si Huan had been watching at the school entrance for a long while. He was like an indifferent bystander and did not give anyments on the show in front of him. 30 minutes after the first lesson, Si Huan disyed his presence for the first time, not to stop the conflict but to fulfill his responsibility as the president of the student union. ¡°Dear students, you are already 30 minuteste. ording to the school¡¯s rules, I will take it that you¡¯ve skipped ss. Everyone will have two points deducted from your morality points.¡± Si Huan scribbled a few words on his notebook and closed it with a thud. ¡°The school gate is going to be closed soon. If you guys don¡¯t enter the school now, you will be given a demerit. Remember to prepare a reflection letter of more than 1,500 words.¡± With that, Si Huan waved at the guardroom. The school¡¯s security officer gave him an OK sign and then prepared to close the school¡¯s electronic gate. The students who were still watching Huo Feng and Huo You jumped up in shock and quickly rushed toward the school gate. They didn¡¯t want Si Huan to record a demerit on their records. Si Huan was someone who wouldn¡¯t care about giving people faces at all. If they were really locked outside the school by him, they would definitely have to reflect in front of the entire school during the next g-raising ceremony. Although most of these students were profligates, they didn¡¯t want to do such an embarrassing thing. They were quite loyal. After running to the school entrance, they even used their bodies to block the slowly closing electronic gate and waved at Huo You anxiously. ¡°Youyou,e over quickly! The door is about to close!¡± Huo You took a deep breath, turned around, and shouted at the students at the door, ¡°I¡¯ve already applied for leave with the form teacher. I have something else to do today!¡± Si Huan¡¯s attitude waspletely businesslike. ¡°Since this student has said that she has applied for leave, then please hand over the note with the form teacher¡¯s signature. I need to register that.¡± Huo You was really annoyed by Si Huan. She felt that Si Huan didn¡¯t like her because of Huo Tian and that was why he had been targeting her from the first day of school this semester. However, Huo You felt that as the daughter of the Huo Family, she no longer needed to be careful around Si Huan. Hence, she sneered and said, ¡°I forgot my note at home. If the student union¡¯s president wants to take down my name, then go ahead.¡± After saying that, Huo You didn¡¯t care about Si Huan¡¯s reaction and turned around to look at Huo Feng. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve juste back today. We should get together as a family. I¡¯ll inform our parents that we¡¯ll have lunch at home together.¡± Seeing Huo You not giving Si Huan any face, Huo Feng¡¯s attitude towards her became a little better. He sized her up with interest, his expression having the shadow of a smile. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not as boring as I thought. At least your attitude towards Si Huan impresses me.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s words made a thought sh through Huo You¡¯s mind. She remembered it now. In her previous life, Huo Feng and Si Huan¡¯s rtionship was ipatible like fire and water. If it wasn¡¯t for Huo Tian and Si Huan¡¯s political marriage and the business cooperation between the two families, these two people would probably stay away from each other for their entire life. However, Huo You didn¡¯t expect Huo Feng to hate Si Huan from such a young age. Chapter 65 - True Colors

Chapter 65: True Colors

Although she didn¡¯t know what the story between Huo Feng and Si Huan was, Huo You immediately realized that this was a chance. It was a chance to get closer with Huo Feng and even reach a cooperation agreement. Her eyes darted around, then she probed, ¡°You don¡¯t like Si Huan either? Has he offended you in the past?¡± ¡°Has anyone told you that you can¡¯t be too obvious when you want to scheme against others?¡± Huo Feng sneered. ¡°What are you trying to do by actively inquiring about the matters between Si Huan and me?¡± ¡°I just feel that we have something inmon. We might be able to work together in the future.¡± Huo You took a step forward and got even closer to Huo Feng. At this moment, a car stopped beside Huo Feng. The backseat window rolled down slowly, revealing Mrs. Huo¡¯s beautiful face. A kind smile that Huo You had never seen before appeared on her face. ¡°Little Feng, why are you here? The driver went to the airport to pick you up but didn¡¯t manage to.¡± Huo Feng bent down slightly and let Mrs. Huo reach out to touch his face. Mrs. Huo caressed his face a few times before her hand was held by Huo Feng. He also revealed a smile that was no different from the other Huo Family members. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Little Feng,e home with Mom. It¡¯s not toote to go to school after resting for a few days.¡± Huo You felt a chill run down her spine when she saw the almost identical smile on the mother and son¡¯s faces. Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze turned to Huo You, who was standing nkly a few steps away from Huo Feng. She frowned slightly. ¡°Youyou, Qingli High School¡¯s first lesson is almost over. Why are you still here?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Huo You subconsciously nced at Huo Feng and met his expression that was with a shadow of a smile. She had wanted to say that she saw Huo Feng and wanted to have a good chat with him, but she was afraid that Huo Feng wouldn¡¯t give her any face. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Mrs. Huo¡¯s question. After a while, it was Huo Feng who spoke up, breaking the suffocating silence. ¡°Mom, I saw Sister Huo You for the first time today and chatted with her for a while. I held her back from her ss, but since the first lesson is about to end, she might as well not attend it. Sister Huo You just said that she wanted to inform Dad and Mom toe home for lunch.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand why Huo Feng was helping her out, Huo You heaved a sigh of relief. However, the moment she saw Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression clearly, she became even more agitated. Her face didn¡¯t show the joy of seeing the siblings getting along well. Instead, it was filled with coldness. ¡°Huo You, you¡¯re not in charge of the Huo Family yet. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to help your father and I arrange our itinerary?¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously looked at Huo Feng, but all she met was his mocking gaze. After they returned to the Huo Family, Mrs. Huo held Huo Feng¡¯s hand and asked him about his well-being. Huo You sat by the side like a quiet essory. When Mrs. Huo was finally satisfied with her questions, she went off to make arrangements for the dishes Huo Feng liked to be prepared. Only Huo Feng and Huo You were left in the small living room. When no one was around, Huo You held Huo Feng, who was about to return to the room, back and asked him with a livid expression, ¡°Huo Feng, I¡¯ve never offended you in the past. Why do you have to go against me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me? Wasn¡¯t my sister chased away because of you?¡± Huo Feng sneered. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not deliberately going against you. Dear Sister Huo You, I¡¯m just showing you the real way the Huo Family interacts. You should get used to it sooner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of Huo Tian again! I knew you were targeting me for her.¡± Huo You finally couldn¡¯t maintain herposure anymore. She gritted her teeth, her expression looking a little distorted. ¡°Huo Feng, you still haven¡¯t epted the change in mine and Huo Tian¡¯s identities? I¡¯m your biological sister, yet you¡¯re treating me like this because of that imposter?!¡± ¡°Of course I know you¡¯re my biological sister. After all, only the Huo Family can give birth to someone as hypocritical as you!¡± Huo Feng sneered. ¡°Do you think I detest you because you stole my sister¡¯s position?¡± Huo You frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Haha, I knew that someone like you wouldn¡¯t understand. You¡¯re a member of the Huo Family through and through!¡± Huo Feng¡¯s gaze turned cold and malicious. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I hate being surrounded by the cold-blooded and selfish Huo Family. My sister is the only living soul in the Huo Family, but you chased her away from my side¡­¡± Huo Feng said as he walked closer to Huo You. Huo You¡¯s heart constricted under his crazy gaze, and her legs trembled as she retreated step by step. ¡°I tried my best to think of ways to make my sister stay in the Huo Family. I knew she was unhappy in the Huo Family and can only release her suppressed emotions through acting rebellious. I want my sister to be happy, but I want her to stay in the Huo Family to apany me even more¡­¡± Chapter 66 - Crazy Nature

Chapter 66: Crazy Nature

It was the first time Huo You¡¯s two lifetimes to see Huo Feng¡¯s distorted and crazy side. She refused to believe that this devil-like youth in front of her was the calm and collected person in charge of the Huo Family in her previous life. ¡°You couldn¡¯t tolerate having my sister staying in the Huo Family and let her leave me. This caused other people to appear beside her. My sister is so good, so of course she¡¯ll attract others¡¯ attention. Si Huan, Bi Ying¡­ They¡¯re like thieves, stealing my ce next to my sister!¡± Huo You was already leaning against the wall, unable to back off any further. However, Huo Feng was still closing in. Looking at the undisguised craziness on his face, Huo You subconsciously stopped breathing. At this moment, if Huo Feng had a knife in his hand, Huo You had no doubt that he would stab that knife into her chest! However, what Huo You got was Huo Feng¡¯s rxed expression. Heughed like a boy who had sessfully pulled a prank. ¡°Oh my god, Huo You, your forehead is breaking out in cold sweat. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really frightened by me?¡± Huo You felt that even her teeth were chattering. After a long while, she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Huo Feng, were you pretending just now?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Sister Huo You?¡± Huo Feng smiled, showing his white teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that I hate hypocrites the most? Of course I wasn¡¯t pretending just now!¡± Huo You¡¯s heart was lifted again. Her expression was stiff as she looked at Huo Feng, who was smiling but the way he was acting made her feel even more afraid. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister Huo You want to understand me well? This is my true nature. I think Sister Huo You understands what I really care about. I hope you can act smarter and not make me unhappy.¡± Only after Huo Feng¡¯s footsteps had gone far away did Huo You start to breathe again. She gasped for air, and her legs felt weak. She slumped against the wall and felt like she had just survived an ordeal. Why was this happening? Huo You carefully recalled the times she spent with Huo Feng in her previous life¡­ In her past life, when Huo You returned to the Huo Family, Huo Tian was already engaged to Si Huan and Huo Feng was already in university. Back then, although Huo Feng was cold and aloof to Huo You, he maintained the politeness of an ordinary rtive¡­ Later on, Huo You¡¯s marriage life didn¡¯t go well, and she often returned to the Huo Family to seek support and help from her family. Only then did Huo Feng gradually grow impatient with her, and his attitude became more disdainful and annoyed. Huo You thought that with her experience from her previous life, she knew well about everyone and everything about her. However, she didn¡¯t expect Huo Feng to bepletely different from the impression she had of him. A huge sense of panic suddenly rose in Huo You¡¯s heart. If she had never really known Huo Feng, then what about Huo Tian? What about Si Huan? Did they also have an unknown side as Huo Feng? No, she mustn¡¯t panic! Huo You took a few deep breaths and suppressed the panic in her heart. She thought to herself that no matter what their true personalities were, it would not affect the development of the entire world. She remembered every major event that would happen in the next few years and could use these advantages to get everything she wanted¡­ As if she was clutching at a life-saving buoy, Huo You pulled out her phone with trembling hands and called He Yu. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s only been a while since west met but you¡¯re already missing me?¡± He Yu¡¯s voice was filled with frivolous teasing. Huo You wasn¡¯t in the mood to flirt with him. She asked nervously, ¡°He Yu, have you started implementing our n?¡± ¡°Why, have you changed your mind?¡± He Yu smiled and said, ¡°The Ding Family¡¯s siblings had raised you for 18 years. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t bear to do this to them. Why not¡­¡± ¡°He Yu, don¡¯t drag this on any longer!¡± Huo You interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I hope you can hurry up and deal with Ding Rong and Ding Chen. Or are you saying that you¡¯re unable to do such a simple thing?¡± ¡°What a heartless woman. But that¡¯s what I like about you.¡± He Yu chuckled softly. ¡°Something that can be settled by a group of hooligans is a piece of cake for me. Just wait for my good news.¡± With He Yu¡¯s assurance, Huo You heaved a sigh of relief as if she had confirmed that everything was still in her control. As long as the first step of the n was sessfully implemented, Huo Tian and Si Huan would be thrown into chaos. What followed would be exterminating them¡­ Ding Chen and Ding Rong¡¯s faces shed across Huo You¡¯s mind. She could not help but think of her past life. Before she knew her true identity, she had spent more than 20 years in the Ding Family¡¯s simple and rundown courtyard¡­ Guilt shed by. Huo You closed her eyes and muttered to herself as if she had made up her mind, ¡°Mom, Uncle, don¡¯t me me. Huo Tian haspletely reced my ce beside you. She keeps trying to snatch my things. I have no choice. I just want to take back everything that is supposed to belong to me¡­¡± Chapter 67 - Alarm

Chapter 67: rm

Huo Tian¡¯s daily routine during this period of time was basically as such: After she reached school, she would go to the form teacher or the first period¡¯s teacher to report to them. If there were important tests or exams on that day, she would stay in the ss to work on the papers for a little while. If there were no exams or tests, Huo Tian would go look for Bi Ying and the two of them would stay in the school¡¯sboratory. Si Huan often had to drag them to the cafeteria for lunch. Otherwise, they would be immersed in the experiments andpletely lose track of time. Today was no different from usual. Huo Tian greeted the teacher and ran to theboratory with Bi Ying, immersing herself in the research atmosphere. This carried on until the phone in Huo Tian¡¯s pocket rang sharply. It didn¡¯t sound like a phone or rm ringtone. Instead, it sounded like some kind of electrical wave that was specially meant to stimte one¡¯s nerves. The electronicponents that Huo Tian was assembling fell to the ground and scattered everywhere. Huo Tian could not be bothered by these things. She quickly took out her phone and saw that Ding Chen¡¯s name and location were disyed on it. The dot that represented Ding Chen was in theirpany. The dot was a reddish-orange color, and Huo Tian could not help but frown. Ding Chen shouldn¡¯t have encountered any danger while he was in thepany. The moment Huo Tian saw Ding Chen¡¯s name, she subconsciously thought that Ding Chen and the employees in thepany were testing the rm device again. However, seeing that the dot representing Ding Chen was getting redder, Huo Tian started to realize that something was wrong. The color of the dot indicated the danger level of the owner of the rm device. If the owner of the rm device had only bumped into someone asionally or had small quarrels or conflicts with someone else, the small dot would indicate a green color. If the owner of the rm device had a more serious physical conflict with someone else, the dot would show yellow. And when the owner of the rm device was suffering from more serious damage and gradually losing the ability to put up resistance, the small dot would gradually turn into a bright red color. Right now, the dot on the phone screen that represented Ding Chen was starting to turn increasingly red. Bi Ying had just gone to the toilet and when he came back, he saw the electronic parts that had been carefully handled by Huo Tian earlier had fallen onto theboratory¡¯s floor. Huo Tian was staring at her phone with a solemn expression. ¡°What happened?¡± Bi Ying also realized that something was amiss and hurried to Huo Tian¡¯s side. He looked at Huo Tian¡¯s phone screen and immediately understood. In a critical moment like this, Bi Ying¡¯s ability to respond was much stronger than Huo Tian¡¯s. He took out his phone and called the police, exining the situation to the police officer sinctly. Then, Bi Ying called the ambnce. He was worried that Ding Chen would be injured. After the call, Bi Ying pulled Huo Tian¡¯s arm and led her out the door. As they walked, he quickly exined to Huo Tian, ¡°The police said that they¡¯ll be arriving at thepany within 15 minutes. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. There are so many employees in thepany after all. Even if someone were to cause trouble, they won¡¯t be able to hurt Uncle for a while.¡± Huo Tian heaved a sigh of relief after hearing Bi Ying¡¯s words. ¡°I was too anxious earlier and didn¡¯t think of this.¡± When she came back to her senses, Huo Tian changed her grip to hold Bi Ying¡¯s hand and ran towards the school gate. ¡°Let¡¯s go over quickly. Although I know Uncle has many helpers, I¡¯m still worried that Uncle will be injured.¡± Of course, Bi Ying could understand this kind of worry. He didn¡¯tin that Huo Tian ran too quickly. Instead, he tried his best to get used to the mechanical prosthetic limbs¡¯ running frequency and tried his best to follow Huo Tian. On the way, they happened to meet Si Huan, who was patrolling the school. Si Huan saw the two of them in a hurry and immediately followed them. ¡°What happened? Why are you guys in such a hurry?¡± Si Huan caught up to Huo Tian and Bi Ying at the school gate. The security guard was about to question them about why they wanted to leave the school. Si Huan gave his assurance in the capacity of the president of the student union that the security guard hesitantly opened the electronic gate. Si Huan left the school with them and the three of them got into a taxi. Only then did Si Huan figure out what had happened from Bi Ying¡¯s exnation. Si Huan muttered to himself for a moment and a solemn expression gradually appeared on his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t established a firm foothold in the Si Family yet. In order to not let this technologypany be exposed to the Si Family, we specially chose this office to be in an inconspicuousmercial building like this. I¡¯ve never been to thepany either. Uncle and Boss Zhu have always kept a low profile. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t attract the Si Family¡¯s attention¡­¡± Bi Ying said, ¡°Maybe the ones who went to cause troubles aren¡¯t from the Si Family.¡± Si Huan shook his head, looking like he couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Among the three investors, I¡¯m the most likely to be targeted and have people trying to seek revenge on me. If the troublemaker isn¡¯t targeting me, I can¡¯t think of any other reason either.¡± Chapter 68 - Create Trouble

Chapter 68: Create Trouble

¡°Regardless who sent those people and which one of us they were targeting, the only thing they can get is the word ¡®regret.''¡± Huo Tian¡¯s expression was cold. Si Huan and Bi Ying could feel the anger and killing intent leaking out from her. Both of them sympathized with the people who caused trouble. After a long silence, Si Huan reminded her tactfully, ¡°Huo Tian, don¡¯t be too impulsiveter. You mustn¡¯t beat someone up until they¡¯re either seriously injured or dead. I don¡¯t want to have to visit you in prison for thetter half of our life.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Am I that violent?¡± Huo Tian rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after we reach thepany, I¡¯ll definitely reason with those troublemakers.¡± Si Huan and Bi Ying looked at Huo Tian doubtfully. They secretly made up their mind that after they arrived, they must always take note not to let Huo Tian lose control of her emotions lest she really identally killed someone. However, when they arrived at thepany, they realized that their worries had been unnecessary. The police had already arrived at the scene and taken control of the situation. The office was in a mess. There wereputer fragments and documents scattered all over the ground. There were hooligans who didn¡¯t look like good people squatting by the wall and the police handcuffed them one by one. A few people were sitting on the sofa in the lounge area. Two doctors were bandaging the injured people¡¯s wounds. Ding Chen was also injured, but he was in a much better condition than the other two employees who were bleeding. He only had a small wound on the corner of his mouth, and the doctor was applying medicine to the wound. ¡± The other boss, Old Zhu, was exining the situation to the police. He looked up and saw three students who were supposed to be in school standing at thepany entrance. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Old Zhu hurriedly walked towards Huo Tian and the other two. ¡°Tiantian, is your phone still connected to your uncle¡¯s rm device? Oh right, did you also call the police to report a case?¡± Huo Tian avoided Old Zhu¡¯s question and asked, ¡°What happened? Are you guys okay? Are your injuries serious?¡± Old Zhu smiled helplessly and stopped trying to persuade her to disconnect from Ding Chen¡¯s rm device. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the police didn¡¯te, we could have dealt with these hooligans. No one was seriously injured, except for the two young men who didn¡¯t pay attention and had their arms shed by those hooligans. I¡¯ve already sent someone to apany them to the hospital to get their stitches. Your uncle was just punched at the start. When he came back to his senses, he didn¡¯t get injured anymore¡­¡± Ding Chen happened to walk over as well. He said with a vague smile, ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t even want to get into a conflict with them. When I saw theming, I even asked them in a friendly manner who they were looking for. Who knew that this group of people would be so shameless? They didn¡¯t care about morality at all and attacked me without even a greeting. That¡¯s how I got punched.¡± Huo Tian was relieved to see that Ding Chen was walking normally and did not seem to be injured. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. When I was in school, I suddenly noticed that your rm rang. It gave me a shock.¡± Ding Chen red at Huo Tian. ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me when I asked you to cut off the connection to my rm device the other time, right?¡± Huo Tian pouted, feeling a little guilty and also a little dissatisfied. Although she knew that she was being unreasonable, she still muttered softly, ¡°If I cut off the connection, I won¡¯t be able to help you call the police in time today.¡± ¡°There are so many people in thepany. When they saw the hooligansing to cause trouble, they had called the police four or five times. Is there a need for a student like you to worry?¡± Ding Chen nagged at her for a while. Seeing that Huo Tian still looked unconvinced, he could not do anything to this stubborn niece of his. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll save you some face. Let¡¯s talk about this when we get home.¡± The police officers on the other side were busy at work and took their statements. He then walked up to Ding Chen and Old Zhu. ¡°We¡¯ve got a rough understanding of the situation. We¡¯ll bring these troublemakers back and interrogate them. You guys should also carefully consider if you¡¯ve offended anyone during this period of time. If there are any new developments, let us know immediately.¡± Old Zhu and Ding Chen thanked the policemen repeatedly. The police¡¯s attitude was also very friendly. They exchanged a few polite words with them and then suddenly remembered something and asked. ¡°When we were taking statements just now, your employees said that after the first attack, a very sharp rm suddenly rang out, causing the hooligans to be stunned for a few seconds. Only then did they not cause more damage. Can you tell us about the rm device?¡± Ding Chen recalled the scene from before and could not help but reveal an expression of having survived an ordeal. He took out the simple ne around his neck and then took out a thin card from the inside pocket of his clothing. He handed these two things to the police to check, then pulled Huo Tian over and proudly introduced her to the police. ¡°That rm was made by my niece. These are the sensor devices for the rm. Usually, these sensor devices are ced at the frail parts of the human body. As long as these parts are attacked, the device will let out an extremely piercing sound.¡± Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Worth It

After giving the police officers a simple exnation of the working principle behind the rm device, Ding Chen sighed and said, ¡°Those people are definitely not ordinary hooligans. They really want to cause death. I saw them taking out their knives. If it wasn¡¯t for the sudden ringing of the rm, causing them to be stunned for a while and buying me time to dodge, I might have already been stabbed in the stomach by someone.¡± ¡°I knew it. If it wasn¡¯t an especially serious danger, your dot wouldn¡¯t have turned into such a bright orange-red color!¡± Huo Tian anxiously walked around Ding Chen. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t suffer any other injuries? If you¡¯re injured and noting clean with it, I¡¯ll tell Mom on you!¡± ¡°Your uncle isn¡¯t a fool. If I was injured, I would definitely go to the hospital for treatment. Why would I hide my injuries?¡± Ding Chen was a little amused and also a little touched. He reached out and touched his niece¡¯s hair. ¡°What¡¯s up with that little dot you mentioned?¡± Huo Tian obediently let her uncle pet her a few times. She took out her phone and opened the rm device¡¯s app. ¡°My phone is connected to the rm device that you and Mom have. Usually, the dots that represent each of you are all green. If you encounter an ordinary level of danger, they will turn yellow. If you encounter a very serious danger, they will turn red.¡± The two police officers were also listening to Huo Tian¡¯s exnation and nodding while listening. They were still holding Ding Chen¡¯s sensors in their hands and flipping it over and over, looking at it non-stop. In the end, the police handed the sensor device to Ding Chen, then pulled Huo Tian to ask, ¡°Student, your uncle just said that you made this rm device yourself. Is there a way to mass-produce this?¡± Huo Tian nodded. ¡°It should be possible to mass-produce it. Uncle and Uncle Zhu are the ones in charge of this aspect. I¡¯m not too sure about the exact situation.¡± When Old Zhu and Ding Chen heard the police¡¯s inquiries, they exchanged nces with each other excitedly. They quickly took the opportunity to step forward and interject, ¡°This police officer, our Tiantian is still a student and her responsibilities are only her studies and research. Things like patent applications and mass production of products are what this Boss Zhu and I are jointly responsible for.¡± Ding Chen spoke confidently in front of the police in all seriousness, but even the scar on his lips could not hide his excitement. After all, he had already sensed from the police officers¡¯ attitude how popr the rm device would be after it was introduced into the market. The slightly older police officer sighed wearily. ¡°Perhaps you hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but we know that although society has improved, there are still many violent incidents that will result in death. Girls, especially, are easily exposed to danger.¡± The other police officer added, ¡°Some girls will be tailed by bad people when they walk at night. Some girls who live alone will encounter burry. Even some girls who go out for a morning run might go missing. When they¡¯re discovered again, they¡¯ve already be a corpse¡­ If your rm device can be mass-produced, it¡¯ll probably give those girls a chance of survival.¡± This was a very heavy topic and everyone fell silent. After a long while, Huo Tian said gloomily, ¡°This is just an rm device that can make loud noises. Actually, it doesn¡¯t deal much damage. If we really encounter brutal criminals, this rm device won¡¯t be able to fend off their invasion.¡± Huo Tian still wanted to add some damage-inducing functions to the rm device, such as releasing electric currents or tear gas when danger was detected. However, when she interacted with Bi Ying and Si Huan previously, both of them stopped Huo Tian from having such dangerous thoughts. Si Huan even gave Huo Tian a criminalw book the next day, instructing her to remember thosews well. Although Huo Tian was filled with disdain when she received this gift, she still flipped through the criminalw book. She also understood that it was impossible to make rm devices into lethal weapons. Therefore, she didn¡¯t voice her thoughts in front of the police. However, the police officers only thought that the reason Huo Tian was unhappy was that the rm device couldn¡¯t protect all the victims. The police liked the sense of justice she showed and consoled her with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing perfect in this world. Even if the rm device you sell can only save one person, it¡¯s still worth it for the victims and us police.¡± ¡°Student, you¡¯re doing an amazing thing. We¡¯ll thank you for everything you¡¯re doing on the behalf of those who might be harmed¡­¡± The police officers left with the troublemakers, but Huo Tian¡¯s mind kept reying what the middle-aged police officer said at the end. She was feeling veryplicated right now. She felt joy from being acknowledged, but she also felt at a loss as to what to do when someone thought too highly of her. However, overall, it felt wonderful to be thanked with a sincere attitude. Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Farce

Huo Tian, who was in a good mood, couldn¡¯t help but hum a cheerful tune as she helped her uncle clean up the mess in thepany. Seeing how happy she was, Si Huan was also influenced by her emotions and a faint smile appeared on his lips unconsciously. Si Huan smiled and asked, ¡°Is being praised by the police officers something worth being happy over to this extent?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Huo Tian swayed her head proudly. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a genius, I hope to be recognized and supported by others. I hope to be able to receive positive feedback from others.¡± Bi Ying and Si Huan bothughed. When Huo Tian frankly revealed her thoughts, she was like a child reaching out her hands to an adult to ask for candy. Although she was a little willful, she could easily be liked by others. Bi Ying looked down at his legs. Under the broad fabric was a pair of prosthetic limbs made of machinery. However, if he didn¡¯t reveal them on his own ord, no one would have thought that such agile legs were a pair of prosthetic limbs. Even Bi Ying would asionally forget that he was a disabled person with his legs amputated. Many years after his legs were amputated, Bi Ying once again felt what normal people could feel. This was all thanks to Huo Tian. Of course, Bi Ying was filled with gratitude towards Huo Tian. He even swore to stand by her side forever and support her in everything she did. However, it was only now that Bi Ying realized that he had never formally expressed his gratitude to Huo Tian before. Unlike Bi Ying, who was used to silence, Si Huan was better at expressing his emotions. He took Huo Tian¡¯s hand solemnly and looked her in the eye. He said firmly, ¡°Huo Tian, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever expressed my thoughts formally before.¡± Huo Tian was a little stunned by Si Huan¡¯s sudden action and didn¡¯t manage to break free from his grip for a moment. She looked at Si Huan, who was half a head taller than her, with a nk expression. ¡°Actually, every time I see you, I feel like I¡¯m watching the birth of a miracle. Although I¡¯m not a genius like you and Bi Ying, when I walk beside you, I feel like I¡¯m in the midst of surpassing this era.¡± ¡°One day, the whole world will know your name and will worship you.¡± Under Si Huan¡¯s gaze, which seemed to contain some kind of power, Huo Tian felt her heart beat faster and faster, her cheeks slowly flushed red. However, she couldn¡¯t tell if this abnormality stemmed from her shyness from being too close to Si Huan or from her excitement from yearning for the future scene Si Huan had portrayed. Ding Chen tidied up his damaged office equipment and had gone downstairs to throw some trash. When he came back, he saw Si Huan holding his niece¡¯s hand and the two of them were looking at each other lovingly. Ding Chen, who could calmly deal with more than ten hooligans earlier, now felt his blood pressure increase and anger rushed to his head. ¡°Si Huan!¡± Ding Chen let out an agitated roar. ¡°You damned brat! How dare youy a hand on our Tiantian! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Ding Chen¡¯s face turned red from anger. He rolled up his sleeves and looked around, wanting to find a suitable weapon. In the end, he picked up the broom in the corner and walked towards Si Huan angrily. After a moment of silence, Si Huan quickly let go of Huo Tian¡¯s hand. He took a few steps back and waved at Ding Chen, exining, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It isn¡¯t what you think between Huo Tian and me¡­¡± ¡°You bastard, who allowed you to call me uncle!¡± Si Huan¡¯s exnation did not have the slightest effect of calming him down. Instead, it infuriated Ding Chen, who was eager to protect the child. Seeing that Si Huan still dared to dodge, he became even more furious and swung his broom at Si Huan. Seeing that things were about to go out of control, the employees of thepany only dared to hide far away and watch. No one actually dared to step forward to stop the fight. Huo Tian looked at Ding Chen, who was burning with anger, and felt a little afraid. In the end, it was Bi Ying who relieved Si Huan of his crisis. Bi Ying said calmly, ¡°Uncle Ding, Si Huan was just boasting to Huo Tian. If you really beat Si Huan up, you have to be prepared to have thergest shareholder withdraw his investment.¡± The scenes of how Si Huan would sign off the checks every time without any hesitations shed past in Ding Chen¡¯s mind. The broom that was originally swinging toward Si Huan stopped in midair. Although Si Huan was dishonest and hadid his hands on Tiantian when he wasn¡¯t around, he was indeed an impable business partner. Most importantly, if Si Huan really withdrew his initial investment in thepany, their technologypany, which was still in its initial stages of development, would have to be disbanded. How could Ding Chen let so many people¡¯s efforts be wasted? However, if he didn¡¯t teach this brat a lesson, Ding Chen would feel that he hadn¡¯t fulfilled his responsibilities as an uncle. In the end, he said to Huo Tian in pain and guilt, ¡°Tiantian, Uncle has let you down. Uncle can¡¯t help you teach this brat a lesson¡­¡± Chapter 71

Chapter 71: Something Happened to Ding Rong

The expressions on Ding Chen¡¯s face were so vivid that even Huo Tian, who was usually bad at judging people¡¯s expressions, could not help but stare at him strangely for a long time. Ding Chen felt a little strange under Huo Tian¡¯s probing gaze. He could not help but ask, ¡°Tiantian, why are you looking at Uncle like that?¡± Huo Tian did not know the art of tactful speech at all. She said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m just looking at your expression which seems to say that you¡¯re swallowing humiliation and bearing a heavy burden. It feels so funny.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s expression became extremely stiff in an instant. After a while, he gritted his teeth and hit Huo Tian on the head once. ¡°You silly girl. You¡¯re really a heartless one. Isn¡¯t Uncle doing this for you?¡± ¡°What do you mean for me?¡± Huo Tian could tell from Ding Chen¡¯s movements that he did not use much force when hitting her, so she could not be bothered to dodge. She let Ding Chen¡¯s pnd on her back and continued to look at him in confusion. Si Huan and Bi Ying, who were watching their conversation, couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes away and not look at this uncle who had thought too much into things and the niece who didn¡¯t understand anything. In the end, it was only when Si Huan saw that Ding Chen seemed to have calmed down that he exined, ¡°I was just encouraging Huo Tian to use her skills and knowledge to work hard to change the world. Even if I have feelings for Huo Tian, it¡¯s just the admiration and respect a fan has for his idol. Uncle, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Looking at Si Huan¡¯s serious expression as he exined, Ding Chen also realized that he had been too paranoid. No matter if Si Huan had feelings for his niece or not, just by looking at Huo Tian¡¯s ignorant expression, he knew that she had yet to develop feelings of love for the opposite sex. However, Ding Chen did not want to admit that this farce had been caused by his misunderstanding. After all, he had to save his pride in front of thepany¡¯s employees. Hence, he said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Don¡¯t you know that people of the opposite sex should avoid physical contact? Why did you get so close to our Tiantian? Moreover, who allowed you to call me uncle?¡± Si Huan gave Ding Chen a way out of the awkward situation at the right time. He shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all my fault for not abiding by men¡¯s morals. I got emotional and had physical contact with Huo Tian.¡± Not far away, there were a few stifledughsing from the employees¡¯ resting area who had been sneaking looks Ding Chen could not help butugh and scolded him, ¡°You look like a serious guy, but I didn¡¯t expect that you can joke around too. All that talk about men¡¯s morals¡­¡± The office atmosphere on this floor was finally rxed and happy. Just as everyone was talking andughing, an extremely familiar sharp sound suddenly rang out from Huo Tian¡¯s pocket. The employees, who had rxed and were snacking, were given a shock. They thought that Ding Chen¡¯s rm had rung again and rushed out of the resting area. However, they didn¡¯t see a second group of troublemakers. The thing that rang was not the watch in Ding Chen¡¯s hand, but Huo Tian¡¯s phone. Huo Tian only took one look at her phone screen and her face turned ghastly pale. Bi Ying and Si Huan both had solemn expressions. Si Huan immediately reacted to the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll inform the bodyguards at home right now and get them to drive over directly to pick us up and bring us to the Ding Family¡¯s house.¡± Bi Ying nodded. ¡°I had asked for the number for the neighbor, Auntie Liu, before. I¡¯ll call her to ask what¡¯s going on.¡± Ding Chen, who was at the side, was at a loss. He looked at the pale Huo Tian, then at the solemn Bi Ying and Si Huan. He was influenced by their emotions and could not help but feel nervous. ¡°What exactly happened? Tiantian, why did an rm suddenly ring from your phone? What has this got to do with your mother?¡± Huo Tian gripped her phone tightly and her eyelids drooped slightly. She exined in a soft voice, ¡°My phone is only connected to yours and Mom¡¯s rm devices. This means that the rm on Mom¡¯s end has been activated. Moreover, the dot that represents Mom is a dark red color. This means that Mom is going through a very dangerous situation¡­¡± Ding Chen became nervous too, his face was as pale as Huo Tian¡¯s, and his limbs started to turn weak. He could not make aplete sentence. ¡°Tiantian, your mother is at home alone now. We aren¡¯t with her. What should we do¡­¡± Huo Tian did not know what to do now. There were no flying devices in this world that were fast and convenient as the ones from hundreds of yearster. She could not rush to Ding Rong¡¯s side in time. The only way to rush to Ding Rong¡¯s side quickly now was to get Si Huan¡¯s chauffeur to send them back. Just as the few of them were anxiously waiting for the car to arrive, Huo Tian¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was a normal ringtone. Huo Tian looked at the caller ID on her phone screen. The words ¡°Mom¡± were clearly written on it. Her expression appeared even more solemn than before. Huo Tian didn¡¯t say anything after picking up the call. She waited for the other party to speak first. A few muffled groans from a woman came from the other end of the line. Ding Chen heard it as the loudspeaker was on. It was his sister, Ding Rong¡¯s voice. His limbs went weak and he almost fell to the ground. It was Bi Ying, who was beside him, who quickly supported him. Chapter 72

Chapter 72: 500 Million

Huo Tian tried her best to remain calm, and her expression even rxed a little. What she was certain of now was that the criminal who had barged into the Ding Family had not killed Ding Rong directly but was trying to use her as a bargaining chip to get something. No matter what, in Huo Tian¡¯s opinion, as long as Ding Rong¡¯s life was not in danger, nothing else was important. She asked calmly, ¡°Who are you guys and what do you want?¡± A malicious and hoarse male voice rang out from the phone. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re very smart to be able to guess that the person who called isn¡¯t your mother.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and tell me your motive!¡± ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really impatient at such a young age.¡± The manughed softly. ¡°We brothers have all done something wrong. We won¡¯t be able to survive if the police catch us. We¡¯ve been hiding in the old district for several days and heard some stories about your family. Little girl, you used to be a rich young miss, right? Even if you¡¯ve returned to your biological mother¡¯s side now, your rich adoptive parents should have given you some money that you can rely on¡­¡± Although it sounded like those people were only doing this for money, Huo Tian trusted her intuition more. She felt that things weren¡¯t that simple. However, with Ding Rong¡¯s life at stake, Huo Tian did not probe deeper into the kidnappers¡¯ true intentions. Instead, she went along with their words and said, ¡°How much money do you want? As long as you don¡¯t harm my mother¡¯s life, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± The kidnappersughed. Another person smiled and said, ¡°Why is this woman so lucky? Her biological daughter had been a rich young miss for more than ten years and brought back money that her family would never be able to earn in their entire lives. However, her biological daughter is also stupid. She doesn¡¯t hesitate to give up the money for her biological mother, whom she had only spent a few days with.¡± Another voice sneered, ¡°How do you know that this is luck and not something that she had nned long ago? In television dramas, don¡¯t they have plots where some nannies deliberately swap their children with their masters¡¯ so that their children can enjoy the best education and method of nurturing, while they order and abuse their children like ves?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too vicious to be deliberately swapping the two children¡¯s identities?¡± The kidnappers seemed to have forgotten that they were calling to ask for the ransom. Instead, they were excitedly discussing what they thought the truth was. It was just an irresponsible guess, but those people seemed to think that Ding Rong had switched her biological daughter to a wealthy family like the Huo Family. A man pped Ding Rong without hesitation and cursed, ¡°F*ck, I hate selfish people like you the most. What¡¯s the difference between you and a human trafficker?¡± A voiceughed and said, ¡°Human traffickers can¡¯t earn so much from stealing a child. Hey, how much money did your precious daughter bring back from her adoptive parents? Tell us so that we can decide on your ransom.¡± The people on Huo Tian¡¯s side could hear a ripping sound through the loudspeakers, like the sound of tape being ripped off. Then, they heard Ding Rong gasp uncontrobly. Ding Rong could speak now, but she didn¡¯t follow the kidnapper¡¯s request to reveal how much wealth Huo Tian had brought back from the Huo Family. Instead, she tried her best to yell into the phone, ¡°Tiantian, hurry up and call the police! Don¡¯te back! Leave Mom be¡­ Uh¡­¡± ¡°F*ck! You stinky b*tch!¡± A man cursed angrily. Then, the sound of kicks and punches rang out on the other end of the line. Ding Rong seemed to be trying her best to hold in her cries of pain, but she still let out a few uncontroble moans¡­ These sounds were like actual damage, striking at Huo Tian and Ding Chen¡¯s hearts time and time again. Ding Chen tugged at Huo Tian¡¯s arm in a daze. ¡°Tiantian, we have to save your mother. We mustn¡¯t let anything happen to her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. Mom will be fine.¡± Huo Tian consoled Ding Chen softly, then spoke into the phone receiver coldly, ¡°I can satisfy any of your requests and give you all the money I brought from the Huo Family. This is a total of 50 million yuan, enough for you guys to flee to anywhere you wish.¡± ¡°50 million?¡± There was a sharp gasp on the other end of the line. A man said, ¡°Oh my god, this is 50 million. Big Brother, the big deal we did previously only gave us six million yuan.¡± The man called ¡®Big Brother¡¯ was calmer, but Huo Tian could still tell that he was agitated from his elerated speech. ¡°50 million? Little girl, you¡¯re really good at joking. A great tycoon like your adoptive parents would be willing to pay tens of millions for a watch. Could they bear to give you only this little?¡± Of course, Mr. and Mrs. Huo hadn¡¯t given her 50 million yuan. They only gave her an IOU of 20 million yuan. Huo Tian knew that now wasn¡¯t the time to test these kidnappers¡¯ psychological states. She asked directly, ¡°How much do you want?¡± The leader of the kidnappers asked for an exorbitant price. ¡°I want 500 million. As long as you give me 500 million, I¡¯ll let your mother go.¡± Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Negotiation

Huo Tian took in a deep breath and deliberately tried to sound a little nervous. ¡°But I don¡¯t have 500 million¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? Then go ask your adoptive parents for it. And your ssmates are also either rich or noble. Oh right, I heard that you have a fianc¨¦ who¡¯s richer than the Huo Family. How about you ask him to help you pay this?¡± Huo Tian looked at Si Huan and realized that he was also looking at her. Their gazes met and it seemed like they had exchanged some information that only they could understand. Si Huan nodded at Huo Tian and mouthed silently, ¡°Agree to it.¡± Huo Tian said to the kidnappers, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to your conditions, but you¡¯ll have to give me some time. I need to convince my fianc¨¦. After all, 500 million yuan is not a small sum.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, little girl, you¡¯re gutsy to be willing to give us 500 million just like that. But don¡¯t be joking around with us brothers. If I find out that you¡¯re lying to us, you can forget about your mother¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t joke with my mother¡¯s life. But you have to let me confirm my mother¡¯s current condition. I think this request isn¡¯t too much, right?¡± The leaderughed. ¡°Little girl, although you¡¯re young, you¡¯re quite reliable. Of course, we will follow the rules to let you feel at ease before we get the money.¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°Then turn on the camera and let me talk to my mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl. We have requests too,¡± the leader said. ¡°I want to see what¡¯s going on over on your side. Who knows if you¡¯ve called the police?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Huo Tian agreed without hesitation. ¡°Can we turn on the camera now?¡± The kidnappers hung up the phone and sent her a video call request. Huo Tian picked up the call without hesitation. Ding Rong¡¯s face appeared on the screen. There was a cut on her forehead, and blood flowed down her fair cheek. There were no other obvious wounds on her face, but her tightly furrowed brows indicated that she was still enduring immense pain. Ding Rong seemed to have seen Huo Tian too, but her mouth was sealed again. She could only struggle and shake her head at the camera as if she wanted to stop Huo Tian from taking the risk to save her. After seeing Ding Rong¡¯s condition clearly, Huo Tian felt slightly relieved. She took out her phone and turned around to let the kidnappers see her surroundings clearly. The office that had just been tidied up was empty and there were only Ding Chen, Si Huan, and Bi Ying. The kidnapper asked with a dark expression, ¡°Who are those people?¡± Huo Tian replied calmly, ¡°They are my uncle, my fianc¨¦, and my ssmate. I need a few minutes to convince him now.¡± ¡°Then you guys have to discuss this carefully. Later, you¡¯lle back alone to pay the ransom. As long as we get the money, we¡¯ll let your mother go on the spot.¡± Ding Rong let out an even louder whimper on the other end of the line. Even though she couldn¡¯t speak, she was still trying to think of a way to remind Huo Tian not to take the risk. Huo Tian hung up the phone and Si Huan immediately said, ¡°I feel that these kidnappers aren¡¯t just trying to get money. However, saving Auntie Ding¡¯s life is the most important thing. I¡¯ll get someone to go through the funds that we can use¡­¡± Ding Chen¡¯s legs had gone weak long ago, and he had to lean on Bi Ying to prevent himself from falling. He looked at Si Huan with aplicated expression. ¡°Are, are you really willing to take out 500 million yuan to save my sister?¡± Huo Tian opened a simple page from her phone and kept tapping on it. Without looking up, she said, ¡°Si Huan, prepare a car for me and put some cash in the car. There¡¯s no need to prepare too much. I just need to be able to deal with those kidnappers in front of the camera.¡± Ding Chen was slightly relieved when he heard that Si Huan was willing to take out this sum of money to save his sister. Now that he heard that Huo Tian was nning to take the risk alone, he became nervous again. ¡°Tiantian, you mustn¡¯t go meet those kidnappers, let alone use such a method to deceive them. If they do anything to you and Sister in a fit of anger¡­¡± Ding Chen felt suffocated just thinking of that scene. He could not let his sister and niece be in such a dangerous situation. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m your uncle. I should be the one to do such a dangerous thing.¡± Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Mom and I will not be in any danger.¡± Ding Chen was about to say something when Bi Ying¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and exined, ¡°It¡¯s our neighbor, Auntie Liu. I asked her earlier if she had noticed anything wrong with the Ding Family¡¯s house. She¡¯s calling back now.¡± After the call went through, everyone heard the neighbor auntie lower her voice and say in a soft voice, ¡°Little Ying, it¡¯s a good thing that you reminded me to be careful and not to go to the Ding Family¡¯s house directly to see what happened. I pretended to be passing by and nced at the tailor shop. A fierce-looking man kept staring at me. It was really scary¡­¡± Bi Ying said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie Liu. We already know. Please inform the other neighbors that they must stay at home and close the door and windows. Also, don¡¯t be curious about what¡¯s happening at the Ding Family¡¯s house¡­¡± Chapter 74

Chapter 74: Risking Death to Live Broadcast

Bi Ying instructed Auntie Liu on some things and was about to hang up. However, Huo Tian suddenly said, ¡°Wait, Auntie Liu, your youngest son seems to have gone over the wall and entered our backyard. He¡¯s secretly taking pictures with a camera¡­¡± Auntie Liu jumped in shock and ran to check her son¡¯s room. Only then did she realize that her son, who had been ying with his phone in the room, had disappeared. Auntie Liu was instantly frightened out of her wits. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°W-what should we do? It¡¯s all my fault for saying that a group of vicious and evil kidnappers seemed to havee to the Ding Family¡¯s house. This brat is really daring. How could he dare to go up at such a time?¡± At this moment, Si Huan also received a call. He whispered thetest news he had received. That Auntie Liu¡¯s youngest son is probably an Inte anchor. Not only is he filming the kidnappers¡¯ kidnapping scene, but he also did a live-stream on a certain tform. Someizens are already spreading the news. The police should be able to receive the report very soon. Auntie Liu, who was on the other end of the line, almost burst into tears when she heard Si Huan¡¯s description. Fortunately, she realized that she mustn¡¯t let the kidnappers next door hear her and quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Tiantian, you can¡¯t ignore my youngest son! He¡¯s been implicated by your family matters. If he¡¯s caught by those kidnappers or if he¡¯s harmed by them, I¡¯ll definitely find you to take revenge!¡± This was clearly unreasonable. Usually, Auntie Liu was a passionate and generous neighbor. Although she had some habit of gossiping and being greedy for small advantages, she had a good reputation. However, as a mother, when her child was in danger, she would do everything she could to protect her child. Even though Ding Rong was facing death, she wanted to stop Huo Tian from going back to meet the kidnappers. Even though Auntie Liu had cast away her morality and honor, she only wanted to find someone to protect her son. Huo Tian¡¯s voice was very calm. ¡°Auntie Liu, don¡¯t worry. I guarantee you that both my mother and your son will be fine.¡± Si Huan¡¯s car with the money was parked downstairs. Huo Tian got in and contacted the kidnappers. She showed the heavy boxes of cash in the vehicle and let the kidnappers have a clear look at the environment inside. After ascertaining that Huo Tian was the only one in the vehicle, the kidnappers all looked as if they had gotten their hands on the 500 million yuan worth of cash. All of them were so happy that their faces turned red. After hanging up the video call, the leader of the kidnappers sat in front of Ding Rong and said emotionally, ¡°You¡¯ve really raised a good daughter. To think that she can really get 500 million from your future son-inw to save you. That young man should really like your daughter, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± The leader shook his head and sighed, but he said something that made Ding Rong feel despair easily. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your daughter is not fated to be with her fianc¨¦. They can only be a husband and wife in her next life.¡± Ding Rong red at the kidnapper and struggled hard. She seemed to want to pounce on the kidnapper and bite his throat¡­ However, her entire body was tied to the chair and her mouth was gagged. She struggled and fell to the ground. Her tears wetted her bloodstained face andnded on the dusty ground¡­ The surrounding kidnappers looked at the scene of Ding Rong struggling helplessly andughed out loud. At this moment, in the Ding Family¡¯s backyard, Auntie Liu¡¯s youngest son was nervously and excitedly hiding behind a tall green nt. He did not dare to speak, afraid that he would make a sound that would attract the kidnappers¡¯ attention. He was still very careful and did not dare to take the camera to take pictures of the scene in the tailor shop. He ced the small camera on the ground and carefully pushed the camera to a corner not far from the back door of the tailor shop with a long stick. Although the camera could not capture the scene in the tailor shop and could only capture the kidnappers¡¯ feet moving back and forth through the gap between the curtain and the ground, the small microphone could also vaguely collect the kidnappers¡¯ voices. Later on, Ding Rong struggled and fell to the ground, and the camera captured Ding Rong¡¯s despairing face¡­ Little Liu was a small-time broadcaster who wasn¡¯t very famous. He had been filming some old-fashioned videos previously. Although he gained some fans, there were more people doubting him. Little Liu ignored the voices criticizing him. After all, site traffic was what mattered. As long as he could get attention, he did not care if those people were scolding him or not. Today, after he heard that a group of kidnappers had arrived at the Ding Family¡¯s house next door, Little Liu sensitively realized that if he could film this kidnapping case, he would definitely be famous. It was possible for him to be a top Inte celebrity, gaining tens of millions of followers overnight! This was why Little Liu dared to risk his life to do a live broadcast. Thoseizens who followed Little Liu saw that he had opened a live-stream room with the title #NeighborAuntieNextDoorWhoIsStillCharmingGotKidnapped.TheReasonTurnedOutToBe¡­ Both his anti-fans and fans thought that this was just a fake title that was out to attract attention. Some people even scolded him. ¡°Liu Jun, you *sshole, you¡¯re really willing to do anything just to gain site traffic!¡± Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Live-Stream Room

When theizens realized that Liu Jun hade up with such a live-stream title, their first reaction was of course that he was doing some negative hype again. After all, in the past, Liu Jun would even do things like fighting over bottles with old people who collected scraps for a living as well as ying pranks on beggars for his live-streams. The topics he chose were without any moral limits. However, the situations during those times were turned around in the end. Liu Jun and the old manpeted to see who could pick up more bottles. In the end, all of the money earned from selling the bottles were given to the old man. Although he pranked a beggar, it was eventually exposed that the beggar was a swindler who pretended to be disabled to beg. From the final results, Liu Jun didn¡¯t cause any social damage, but many people still find this to be very shameless and disliked him for using various vulgar topics to gain site traffic. Therefore, Liu Jun had always been an Inte celebrity with a mixed reputation. Whenizens who were paying attention to Liu Jun saw the title of histest live-stream, they thought that it was just another vulgar publicity stunt. Some of them even thought that Liu Jun had written a vulgar script for a story like ¡°A middle-aged woman suffers revenge after cheating on her husband.¡± As the live broadcast went on for a long time, the audience realized that Liu Jun hadn¡¯t spoken at all during the entire time. Instead, he had used a kind of peeping perspective to crawl into his neighbor¡¯s courtyard. Only then did the audience realize that things weren¡¯t that simple. A small sports camera was connected to the live-stream. Theizens saw pairs of feet moving back and forth through the gap in the curtain and could vaguely hear the conversation between a group of men and a woman in the room. The live broadcast this time was not as theizens had imagined. Liu Jun did not arrange for a middle-aged woman who got into an extramarital affair because she couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness, and then her husband or lover ended up taking revenge on her. Instead, she was kidnapped for money. At first, theizens thought that the kidnapping plot was fake too. They all sent out mockingments. ¡°Liu Jun, how many extras did you hire this time? It must have burst your budget, right?¡± ¡°It looks quite realistic. I heard the sounds of someone getting hit and that woman kept crying too. It gave me goosebumps.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think that this is a real kidnapping? In the past, those live-streams that Liu Jun made with scripts were always fake and boring. This time, just looking at the feet of those people walking back and forth feels very real¡­¡± However, when theizens heard that the kidnappers had asked for a ransom of 500 million yuan, they were almost certain that this wasn¡¯t a real kidnapping. After all, the kidnappers were not stupid. Why would they ask for such a high ransom? If they had kidnapped those wealthy people who were worth billions, it would be fine. However, looking at the environment of this courtyard through the camera, it was clear that it was a family with moderate or even low ie. It was weird to ask for a ransom of 500 million yuan from such a family unless the kidnappers¡¯ ounts were from the hell bank. The atmosphere in the live-stream suddenly became rxed. Theizens cursed Liu Jun from time to time, wanting him toe out and speak. Someizens also felt that the angle that Liu Jun had filmed from this time was quite interesting to be able to make such a fake plot look as if it was real. Just as theizens were discussing fervently, a newmotion appeared in the camera. With a dull thud, theizens could see a woman fall to the ground through the gap in the curtain. The woman was tightly tied to the chair. She struggled but could not move at all. As she struggled, theizens also saw her face clearly. This was indeed a beautiful woman. Liu Jun¡¯s description of her as ¡°still charming¡± was simply an insult to her. Although there were traces of age at the corners of her eyes, no one could say that this woman was old¡­ Time had loved her so much that her skin was still fair, her hair still ck and thick, and her eyes as lively as a young girl¡¯s¡­ However, her beauty had been destroyed by violence. There was a wound on her forehead, and red blood flowed onto her face. Her hair was pulled into a mess, and her eyes were filled with tears of pain and despair¡­ Although she was tightly tied up and knew that she was wasting her energy, the woman continued to put up a struggle. At this moment, the live-stream room was silent. After a long while, someone tried typing this, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be an act. Should we call the police?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call the police. I vaguely heard the kidnappers say that they were going to kill her and her daughter.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Even if this kidnapping is real, I don¡¯t believe that there will be a murder case¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not take any chances. I¡¯ve already called the police. If it¡¯s true, the police will go and save the hostage. If it¡¯s fake, then let the police lock Liu Jun up and teach this shameless guy a lesson!¡± All the viewers in the live-stream agreed to call the police. The police also received several calls. The police were more alert and discerning than the audiences in the live-stream. Although they also felt that the 500 million yuan ransom made this kidnapping seem like a joke, they didn¡¯t dare to take any chances and immediately took action. Huo Tian was wearing an earphone. Si Huan had been paying attention to the situation in the live-stream and was reporting the situation to Huo Tian through the earphone. Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Rescue In Progress Huo Tian drove so quickly that it looked like the vehicle was going to fly. She gave instructions to Bi Ying through her earphone as she drove. Bi Ying sat in front of theputer, his fingers typing furiously on the keyboard. He followed Huo Tian¡¯s instructions and started programming. He connected all the robot toys and some semi-finished machines they had left in the workshop to an app that Huo Tian had justpleted on her phone. Programming was an extremelyplicated job to begin with, but now, Bi Ying did not have any chance to correct his mistakes. His mind raced as he wrote the corresponding program ording to Huo Tian¡¯s simple instructions. Bi Ying¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat. A quick-wittedpany employee was wiping his sweat from time to time, in case the sweat blinded his eyes. Bi Ying¡¯s fingers were moving so fast that there were afterimages. He even felt that his hand was about to spasm, but he did not dare to stop for a moment. Bi Ying finally heaved a sigh of relief after typing thest line of code. He said to Huo Tian through the earphone, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypleted it, but I don¡¯t know if this program will work.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s calm voice rang out through the earphone. ¡°Bi Ying, I believe in you and myself. This program was written by the two of us together. It¡¯s impossible for it to fail.¡± Bi Ying took a deep breath and clicked the instation button. He looked at the progress bar on the screen and said, ¡°The program has been installed on your phone, but the hardware of mobile phones can¡¯t meet the operation speed of the program now. You just need to run the program once and the phone will immediately be scrapped. You have to rush to the signal reception range of those robots and find the right time before you press the confirmation button.¡± Huo Tian took a nce at it. There was a bright green button on the phone as if waiting for her fingers tond on it. Huo Tian said, ¡°How to choose the right timing will depend on Si Huan.¡± Twoputers were ced in front of Si Huan. One of them had Liu Jun¡¯s live-stream on it, and the otherputer had information gathered by a professional team from different ces. Si Huan said, ¡°The police have already received a report. Police officers from the nearby police station have started to head to the scene to understand the situation. They will be at your house in about three minutes.¡± ¡°Three minutes? That¡¯s enough time.¡± Huo Tian turned the steering wheel hard and the vehicle made a hurried turn, leaving the spacious road and driving into a dark alley. This alley that had a lot of turns and corners was connected to several districts. There was even a slope filled with stairs. Huo Tian drove the vehicle andnded on the t ground from the top of the slope. The uncles and aunties who liked to chat idly by the roadside were so frightened by the vehicle that they almost fainted. They thought that there was a car ident, but the vehicle didn¡¯t stop and drove off. The uncles and aunties were so shocked that their mouths opened wide. An old man trembled as he said, ¡°They¡¯re filming a movie, right? Are there still such exciting martial arts movies nowadays? When this movie is released, I¡¯ll definitely get my grandson to bring me to the cinema to watch it.¡± While the uncles and aunties were talking about this nonexistent movie, Huo Tian¡¯s vehicle had already entered the urban vige. She had long understood theplicated alleys in the urban vige very well and drove quickly as she calcted the fastest route to her ce. At this moment, the kidnappers in the Ding Family¡¯s house were in a good mood, filled with anticipation as they waited for the arrival of the 500 million yuan ransom. They discussed excitedly how they were going to spend the money after getting it, not caring about Ding Rong, who was squirming with great difficulty on the ground. However, an uneasy feeling suddenly shed across the leader¡¯s heart. He frowned and carefully thought about his n, wanting to find the point that made him feel uneasy. An underling was chatting with someone when he suddenly said something with great emotions. ¡°Our luck is not bad. When we were forced into a corner, we barged into the urban vige. We originally wanted to hide here and find an opportunity to flee to Southeast Asia. Who knew that we would be so lucky to encounter such a big business. In the future, we can go to the most developed country and be a tycoon just like that. Great cars and beauties, just thinking about a life like that feels amazinga€|¡± The kidnappers¡¯ leader seemed to have suffered a blow to the head and was instantly enlightened. He understood what the problem was. He suddenly stood up, gritted his teeth, and cursed in a low voice with an ugly expression, ¡°Damn it, we should have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap!¡± ¡°Boss, what trap?¡± Another underling didn¡¯t take it seriously and persuaded him with a smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t interact much with other people on the way. How did we fall into a trap?¡± The kidnappers¡¯ leader gave him a p. The underling covered his reddened face and fell onto the person beside him. For a moment, the kidnappers did not dare to raise any more doubts. They kept quiet out of fear and did not dare to speak, afraid that they would anger their temperamental boss. The leader¡¯s cold and bloodthirsty eyes scanned the surroundings and finallynded on Ding Rong, who was on the ground. Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Police

¡°It must be an enemy of this woman. Think about it. We were about to be caught by the police, but there was a sudden traffic ident that prevented the police from pursuing us.¡± ¡°This is why we had a chance to escape to this urban vige. The people in the urban vige are from different backgrounds together and there are many people here. Many new things happen every day, but there someone happened to talk about the Ding Family¡¯s daughter, who had been raised by a wealthy man for more than ten years. They were clearly trying to attract our interest¡­¡± A smart subordinate finally understood. ¡°Boss, you mean that we were forced to the urban vige from the start so that we couldy our hands on the Ding Family?¡± Another underling said doubtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This family looks very ordinary. Why would they have such a huge feud with someone else and for them to want to eliminate them in such a roundabout way?¡± ¡°The Ding Family¡¯s daughter was switched with the daughter from the wealthy family. They had been raising each other¡¯s daughter for more than ten years. This isn¡¯t an ordinary matter, to begin with. Perhaps the wealthy family felt that this matter was embarrassing and wanted to get rid of this family?¡± The leader of the kidnappers said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what, those people are making use of us. It¡¯s fine if they just want us to kill people, but those ck-hearted fellows actually don¡¯t want to pay. How can we let them get away with such wishful thinking?!¡± An underling said hesitantly, ¡°Boss, do you mean to release this woman? Are we still going to get the 500 million yuan ransom?¡± Ding Rong had been listening to their conversation, and when she heard this, she could not help but feel a trace of hope. She looked at the kidnapper¡¯s leader with teary eyes, hoping that he would spare her daughter¡¯s life. When a beauty like her made such an expression, some of the kidnappers who did not have enough self-control could not help but feel ripples in their hearts. However, the kidnappers¡¯ leader continued to wear a cold-blooded expression. His reply left Ding Rong inplete despair. ¡°Although we were led into doing this business, that 500 million yuan is real. Who wouldin about having too much money? As for this woman and her daughter, we can¡¯t spare them either. They¡¯ve already seen how we look. If we keep them alive, wouldn¡¯t that be bringing trouble onto ourselves?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s expression turned dim. The pleading gaze in her eyes turned to be bone-deep hatred as if she wanted to firmly remember the appearances of these kidnappers. Even if she died and became a ghost, she would not forgive these criminals who wanted to harm her daughter! The kidnappers continued to wait for Huo Tian¡¯s arrival, but they weren¡¯t feeling as rxed as before. From time to time, they would have to check the time anxiously. Then they heard a shout from the streets outside. ¡°Auntie Ding, are you at home?¡± The kidnappers looked at each other and tiptoed to the door. The kidnappers¡¯ leader grabbed Ding Rong¡¯s hair and pulled her up, threatening her in a soft voice, ¡°Ask who is the one knocking on the door. If it¡¯s someone unrted, deal with them and get them to leave. If they attract other people¡¯s attention, I¡¯ll kill everyone on this street!¡± Regardless of who the person shouting outside was, Ding Rong treated them as her life-saving buoy. She wanted to ask for help from the person outside the door, but after hearing what the kidnapper said, she calmed down instantly. Two thoughts were fighting non-stop in her mind. On one side were her neighbors, whom she had interacted with for many years. They would help her when she was in trouble but would also sometimes gossip behind her back. On the other side was her biological daughter, who had just been home for a few months. Like other girls her age, Tiantian was innocent, happy, and kind-hearted. Moreover, everyone said that Tiantian would be a genius who could change the era¡­ Ding Rong knew that if she wanted to find a chance of survival for her daughter, this was the most suitable opportunity. As long as she reminded the person outside the door to leave quickly and stop Tiantian, who was driving over, her daughter might be able to keep her life. However, was she really going to use the lives of all the neighbors in exchange for her daughter¡¯s chance of survival? Instantly, Ding Rong¡¯s face was covered in tears. The kidnapper had ripped off the tape on her mouth and ced a knife on her neck. If Ding Rong showed any signs of wanting to call for help or warn the person outside, the knife would slit her throat. Ding Rong tried her best to maintain herposure. ¡°Who is it?¡± It was a young man¡¯s voice from outside the door. ¡°Auntie Ding, it¡¯s Little Wang. My mother came here previously to have her measurements taken and asked you to make a qipao for her. Have you started making it? How many more customers are there before her?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s heart was pounding. She could tell that this voice belonged to a police officer who was from the police station not far away. It was true that Little Wang stayed nearby, but his mother had already divorced his father and had gotten married overseas. Therefore, it was impossible for her toe to her tailor shop to have her measurements taken and to order a dress. It was obvious that the police had discovered the situation and sent Little Wang over to probe. Ding Rong suppressed her excitement and said in a calm tone, ¡°Business has been too busy these past two days. There are still six or seven customers waiting for me to alter their clothes. Your mother will need to wait a little while for her qipao.¡± Chapter 78 - Killing the Hostage In Advance 78 Killing the Hostage In Advance Just like any other ordinary person in this residential area, Little Wang was wearing a loose-fitting singlet, shorts, and flip-flops. His feet were propped up on the ground as he casually sat on the scooter and talked to Ding Rong, who was in the house. He acted as if he didn''t notice anything amiss and said casually, "It''s alright, Auntie Ding. Slow work yields fine products. My mother isn''t in a hurry either. Auntie Ding, I''m in a hurry to go drink with my colleagues, so I won''t be going in to greet you." Ding Rong raised her voice as she usually did and said, "Alright, Little Wang, go and have fun." The sound outside the door gradually disappeared. The kidnapper who had been hiding by the window and observing in the dark turned around and nodded at the leader. "It''s a young man on a scooter. There doesn''t seem to be any problem." The scooter made a turn and the slightly roguish Little Wang immediately looked solemn. The scooter stopped beside a police car and Little Wang immediately said, "There are about six or seven kidnappers in the house. They have a hostage in their hands. I''m afraid to agitate them, so I didn''t dare to enter directly." In such a situation, ordinary police officers did not dare to take the risk either. They could only contact the armed police to deal with it. The police were still carefully observing in the dark, but they did not know that their probing had already alerted the kidnappers. The kidnappers'' boss frowned and thought about it for a moment. He suddenly said in a deep voice, "I have a bad feelinga€|" His underlings were confused. "What''s wrong, Big Brother?" "That person earlier gave me a very strange feeling. Just in case, we can''t wait anymore!" His underlings all understood what he meant. He clearly didn''t want to take the risk of waiting for Huo Tian to send the ransom over. Instead, he wanted to kill the hostage and leave. Ding Rong understood their words and felt relieved. Regardless of why these kidnappers were suddenly leaving, as long as Tiantian did not encounter them, her life would not be in danger. As for her, now that things had reached this point, Ding Rong no longer had any hopes of saving her life. Although the underlings were a little dissatisfied with their leader''s decision, they didn''t dare to challenge his authority. Hence, they started to take care of the aftermath. They pulled the chair with Ding Rong tied to it and dragged her to the backyard. They ced her on an open space near the tap, holding a machete in their hands, waving it back and forth as if they were venting their anger. Liu Jun, who was hiding behind the nts, was so frightened that he almost stopped breathing. He was just a few steps away from the kidnappers and could clearly see the distorted and malicious murder would take ce. Now, he finally realized that these kidnappers really dared to do such a 19:11 heartless thing. expressions on their faces. The leader spat on the ground, stared at Ding Rong, and said viciously, "Don''t me us for being unreasonable. If you want to me someone, me the mastermind who led us here, or me yourself for having a bad life." As the leader spoke, he went up and moved Ding Rong''s hair away in a rough manner, revealing a fair neck. Liu Jun hadn''t dared to believe that they would kill the hostage. He felt that there was no way that a murder would take ce. Now, he finally realized that these kidnappers really dared to do such a heartless thing. He was so nervous that his entire body was trembling. He tried hard to curl up and hide behind the green nts, afraid that he would attract the attention of these kidnappers. However, there was a saying that went like this: the more one was afraid of something, the more it would happen. Liu Jun did not realize that his back had touched the leaf of a green nt, and the leaf rustled. The leader of the kidnappers looked up warily. "Who''s there?" The Ding Family''s courtyard was not big and was also tidied up neatly by Ding Rong, who liked to be clean. There was no junk in the courtyard at all, and the only things that could hide someone were the two rows of tall green nts on the south side. The leader gave his followers a look and they carefully walked towards the green nts. Liu Jun''s heart almost jumped out of his throat. He prayed silently in his heart, "Don''t find me, don''t find mea€| However, the two kidnappers who came to check still approached Liu Jun''s hiding ce step by step. They looked like they were about to reach out and pull away the wide leaves in front of Liu Jun. However, the people in the courtyard suddenly heard the sound of tires rubbing against the grounding from the street outside. The kidnappers immediately became alert. They could not be bothered to check what was hiding behind the green nts anymore. They surrounded their leader and asked anxiously, "Boss, someone ising. What should we do?" The leader of the kidnappers was still very calm at this moment. "Only one car came. It doesn''t look like the police. The two of you go and check out the situation. The others stay on guard." Ding Rong, who had been quietly waiting for death to arrive, suddenly thought of a possibility that she hated to see the most. It could be because of her intuition as a mother or because she was telepathic with her daughter. Perhaps the person who had stopped the vehicle outside was her daughter, Huo Tian. Ding Rong immediately started struggling without any care. She looked toward the back door of the tailor shop and moaned in despaira€| The leader of the kidnappers saw Ding Rong''s performance and an exaggerated smile appeared on his lips. "You think your daughter is back? That''s great. You and your daughter can finally reunite!" Chapter 79 - Discovering Liu Jun

Chapter 79: Discovering Liu Jun

However, the kidnappers waited for a long while, but there was no movement in front. The leader lifted the curtain at the back door of the tailor shop and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The underling who was leaning against the window to observe the situation outside said, ¡°Brother, that vehicle has been parked outside and hasn¡¯t shown any signs of movement. No one hase down from the car either.¡± The leader did not know what was going on either. He walked back and forth in frustration and his gaze identallynded on the green nt that had just made a sound. He suddenly met a pair of horrified eyes. The leader of the kidnappers was shocked. He thought that he had been ambushed. However, after calming down, he moved the wide leaves away and saw a young boy who was trembling in the shadows. The young man who was discovered was Liu Jun, who was hiding here. After Liu Jun was discovered, his mind was nk and his limbs were soft. The kidnappers grabbed him by the cor and brought him to an empty space in the courtyard. Liu Jun was so frightened that he felt weak all over and didn¡¯t have any strength to resist. Once the kidnapper let go, he copsed onto the ground. The leader ripped the tape off Ding Rong¡¯s mouth and kicked Liu Jun, who was in front of Ding Rong. ¡°Do you know this person? What is with him?¡± Ding Rong said in surprise, ¡°Little Liu, why are you here?¡± Liu Jun¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. Can you guys let me go? I¡¯m just a passerby¡­¡± The kidnappers had already searched Liu Jun¡¯s body and found his phone in his pocket. In order to confirm if Liu Jun had called the police, the kidnapper¡¯s leader said in a deep voice, ¡°Unlock your phone.¡± Liu Jun didn¡¯t dare to let the kidnappers see his phone screen. It was his live-stream room. He had been checking the images that came from his camera through the live-stream room. The camera was currently in the shadows by the steps of the back door of the tailor shop and hadn¡¯t been noticed by the kidnappers. If the kidnappers knew everything that he had done, Liu Jun believed that he would definitely be killed before Ding Rong. The kidnappers had already brought the phone in front of Liu Jun. Liu Jun¡¯s body was trembling as he pushed himself against the ground to hide. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know anything. Please, big brothers, let me go. I¡¯m begging you, I won¡¯t say anything¡­¡± The leader got impatient. He swung the machete down and it stood upright on the wooden table behind Liu Jun. Liu Jun thought that the kidnapper was going to chop off his head. He subconsciously grabbed his head with his hands and cried loudly, ¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please let me go!¡± ¡°I said, unlock your phone. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll chop off your fingers one by one and see if I can unlock it with your fingerprint.¡± Even if it didn¡¯t take his life immediately, Liu Jun couldn¡¯t tolerate the pain of his fingers being chopped off. He cried and hesitantly reached out his right index finger. An underling grabbed his finger and pressed it firmly on the fingerprint unlock button. His phone was unlocked and the underling saw the densely packedments on the screen. He looked at it for a long while and finally understood what it was. He immediately ran to his boss with a pale face. ¡°Boss, this is bad. This brat has plotted against us. He had been live-streaming just now and had captured all of us in the live-stream!¡± The kidnappers all went over to look at Liu Jun¡¯s phone and saw that the environment was exactly the same as the courtyard they were in. Their faces also appeared on the screen. The Inte had already memorized their faces. Even if they could escape, who knew how long they could hide for. ¡°Damn it, this damned guy!¡± One of the kidnappers was so angry that his face turned red. He walked over in two or three strides, grabbed Liu Jun¡¯s cor, and lifted him. He picked up the machete on the table with one hand and raised his arm, pressing the machete against Liu Jun¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me! When did you start the live-stream?¡± How could Liu Jun remember when he had started the live-stream? He trembled as he desperately tried to find a way out. ¡°S-Sorry, Big Brothers. I really didn¡¯t mean to go against you. The site traffic of my live-stream is very bad. No one likes to watch my live-stream. Those people all think that I¡¯m just filming a joke. They all think that there¡¯s a script involved. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, theizens won¡¯t suspect anything.¡± At this moment, after a careful search, a few other kidnappers had found the camera that Liu Junjun had pushed to the side of the stairs with a stick. The ck camera was very small and hard to find without looking carefully. These kidnappers did not dare to let the camera capture their faces. They immediately stepped on it the instant they found it, destroying it. Ding Rong saw this scene and suddenlyughed. ¡°Little Liu, Auntie wants to thank you. You broadcasted all of this. Tiantian must have seen it. Tiantian knows that these people want to kill us after getting the ransom. She¡¯s so smart, she must have thought of a way by now.¡± Liu Jun¡¯s horrified gaze shifted to Ding Rong¡¯s face. He realized that Ding Rong was still smiling, and there was no trace of fear on her face. He could not help but cry out loud. Chapter 80 - Death Moment

Chapter 80: Death Moment

¡°I was wrong, I was really wrong. Auntie Ding, I thought this was just a joke. I just want to get people¡¯s attention. Why did things turn out like this?¡± A kidnapper went forward and gave Liu Jun a big p. ¡°You damned guy, do you think we¡¯re tools to attract site traffic? You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± The leader of the kidnappers instructed in a deep voice, ¡°Since this brat is so blind to bump into our brothers¡¯ guns, we won¡¯t be polite anymore. Let¡¯s take care of him as well. Even if we can¡¯t escape today, it isn¡¯t too bad to have these two people die together with us! These kidnappers understood that they had no way out and thus went all out. They even started to y rock-paper-scissors excitedly. Only thest two winners could be the executioners and to send Ding Rong and Liu Jun on their way. Liu Jun couldn¡¯t help but bawl. ¡°Waaa, why am I so pitiful? I¡¯m only 21 years old and I¡¯ve never had a girlfriend. I¡¯m still a virgin and I haven¡¯t earned money to be filial to my mother. I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± What Liu Jun didn¡¯t know was that although the kidnappers had damaged the camera¡¯s lens, its audio recorder was still running. The live-stream room wasn¡¯t closed. Although theizens in the live-stream couldn¡¯t see what was going on, they could understand the situation in the small courtyard through the sounds. They had heard with their own ears that the kidnappers had decided to take Ding Rong and Liu Jun¡¯s lives. They were even using a joking manner to decide who¡¯d be the ones to kill them in the end. They had also heard Liu Jun¡¯s miserable cries. Theizens listened in fear, but at the same time, they could not help but want tough. At the same time, they also kept worrying about why the police had not arrived¡­ Their moods were like a roller coaster. Theizens heard that the kidnappers in the live-stream had already decided on thest two winners through rock-paper-scissors. Some of the more cowardlyizens did not dare to continue listening and quickly left the live-stream. Some others still looked forward to thest moment when the situation would reverse. However, in the end, they could only hear Liu Jun¡¯s miserable cries before he died. ¡°Ahhh, don¡¯te over¡­¡± At this moment, Liu Jun¡¯s miserable cries stopped abruptly. Theizens were stunned for an instant, and some of them cried. They all thought that Liu Jun had been killed. However, the next second, amotion rang out in the live-stream room, as if something had broken through the wooden door. Then, the cries of the kidnappers rang out. ¡°What the hell are these?¡± ¡°B-Big Brother, what should we do?¡± How would the leader of the kidnappers know what to do? He had never seen such a situation before either. Earlier on, the kidnapper who had won against Liu Jun walked towards Liu Jun with his machete in hand. Liu Jun¡¯s legs turned weak and he copsed onto the ground. He used his hands to support himself on the ground and moved backward until he reached the wall. The kidnapper had arrived in front of him, so he could only close his eyes and cry while waiting for the machete to fall. However, the pain that Liu Jun expected didn¡¯te. He only heard a thud and when he opened his eyes, he realized that the machete hadnded on the space between his legs. If it had been a little off, he might not be able to have any offspring in the future. Liu Jun looked up in a daze. The kidnapper¡¯s bloodnded on his frightened face. Liu Jun wanted to scream, but his eyes rolled back and hepletely fainted. The kidnapper who wanted to kill Liu Jun was now rubbing his throat in a daze. There was a hole pierced through it by a ck metal object. The cold wind gushed into the kidnapper¡¯s throat and blood from his aorta kept spurting out. The kidnapper could only let out ¡°he he¡± sounds before his knees went soft and he dropped to his knees in front of Liu Jun, falling onto him with his face toward Liu Jun. Fortunately, Liu Jun had already fainted. Otherwise, who knew how scared he would be when he saw this scene. When the kidnappers in the courtyard saw this scene, they were all shocked and stood rooted to the ground. IT was an extremely agile robotic arm installed on the wall that had pierced the victim¡¯s throat. The end of the robotic arm was connected to three things that looked like octopus limbs. At this moment, the three metal limbs were like three long whips that could extend and shrink as they swung at the kidnappers. The kidnappers could almost hear the sound of the whips breaking through the air. They also thought of how theirrade who had his throat pierced and did not dare to face these long whips head-on. All of them tried to dodge these attacks. However, the whips were not targeting these kidnappers. After pushing back the kidnappers beside Ding Rong, they wrapped themselves tightly around Ding Rong¡¯s body, then shrank back, cing Ding Rong under the robotic arm. ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re in trouble without the hostage¡­¡± The leader of the kidnappers was the first to react. With Ding Rong brought over by this strange robotic arm, how were they supposed to negotiate with the police if they were without a hostage to threaten the police? The others also thought of this and pounced over in Ding Rong¡¯s direction. They wanted to snatch Ding Rong back. As long as they had a hostage, they would have a chance of survival. Chapter 81 - Have A Good Time

Chapter 81: Have A Good Time

However, to the kidnappers¡¯ surprise, they no longer had any opportunity to negotiate with the police. Through Huo Tian¡¯s earphone, Si Huan was reporting the situation in the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard to her. When Huo Tian found out that Ding Rong had been saved, her lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. Without any hesitation, she pressed the green confirmation button on her phone. These kidnappers¡¯ cultural standards were not high. They did not know that the three mechanical limbs that reached out from the wall were technological creations. In their eyes, these looked more like a supernatural phenomenon. It was precisely because of this that these people who had done too many guilty things felt exceptionally afraid. However, when the kidnappers were unable to do anything to the robotic limbs and could only dodge, something that made them even more afraid urred¡­ On the second floor of the Ding Family¡¯s house, in the small room at the end that had the door and windows sealed, loud banging sounds suddenly rang out. The sounds grew louder and louder as if something was continuously pounding on the door. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s inside there?¡± A kidnapper asked with a trembling voice. The leader of the kidnappers was holding a machete in his hand. His entire face was distorted and he looked fierce. ¡°Who cares what it is? As long as it dares to find trouble for us, we¡¯ll make sure that it won¡¯t be able to return!¡± Another kidnapper tried to console himself as he muttered, ¡°Ghosts are afraid of the evil and ghosts are afraid of the evil. As long as we are more ferocious than them, ghosts will be afraid of us¡­¡± In the eyes of these kidnappers, everything that happened in this small house was caused by the nonexistent ghost. However, they dismissed this thought the next second. With a few thuds, the door that was being mmed continuously upstairs finally broke. Some things flew out of that room. They were not big, but they moved quickly, hitting the kidnappers directly. Only then did the kidnappers see that there were many small things made up of machines. Some of them were traditional robots, while others were strange-looking. One of them even looked like a human leg¡­ The kidnappers were relieved. As long as it wasn¡¯t a supernatural phenomenon, they wouldn¡¯t feel afraid. However, it was still too early for them to feel at ease. Although these mechanical devices were not equipped with very advanced weapon systems like in the movies, allowing them to fire bullets orsers, they did cause a lot of trouble for the kidnappers. Their uracy was very precise, with every single one of them targeting the kidnappers¡¯ faces. Moreover, these robots¡¯ movements were very vicious. As long as they were given a chance, they would use any sharp part of their bodies to pierce the kidnappers¡¯ eyes. After two kidnappers had their eyes hurt consecutively, the leader also discovered the movement pattern of these robotic objects. He quickly blocked a small robot that was charging at his eyes, threw it to the ground, then stretched out his leg and stomped the robot into pieces. The leader shouted fiercely, ¡°Everyone, pay attention. Don¡¯t let these things get onto your faces. They will blind you!¡± With their leader¡¯s reminder, the other kidnappers frantically covered their faces. Two of them even pulled their tops up and covered their heads. With this, they were unable to see their surroundings clearly and could only wave their hands and dance around, trying to hit anything that got close to them. Outside the Ding Family¡¯s tailor shop, Huo Tian, who was sitting in the car, looked at the scrapped phone. Then, she heard themotioning from the courtyard and knew that this program that they hade up with under short notice had taken effect. Only then did Huo Tian slowly heave a sigh of relief. Si Huan¡¯s happy voice also rang out through the earphone. ¡°Through the analysis of the audio from the live-stream, we can now confirm that Auntie Ding has temporarily been out of danger and that the armed police will be able to rush to the scene very soon. For now, you just need to wait for the armed police to arrive.¡± Huo Tian reached out to take the baton from the front passenger seat and stretched her shoulders, which had been in a nervous state for a long time. Her calm voice was filled with suppressed anger. ¡°Wait for the police toe and save those kidnappers? No, I won¡¯t let them off so easily.¡± ¡°Huo Tian!¡± Si Huan¡¯s voice suddenly raised. His heart was pounding and he took several deep breaths. In the end, he could only suppress his worry and remind her, ¡°Huo Tian, you have to be careful. Also, you can keep a grasp to be within reasonable means, right?¡± Huo Tian chuckled. ¡°Si Huan, I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already memorized the criminalw book you gave me. Moreover, my mother is still there. I believe she won¡¯t be willing to see my hands stained in blood. After all, in my mother¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just an innocent, kind, and delicate little girl¡­¡± Si Huan was choked by her words and didn¡¯t answer for a while. In the end, he could only say dryly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know the limits. The armed police officers¡¯ cars have entered the urban vige and will reach the scene in about five minutes. I hope you have a good time.¡± Chapter 82 - Enemies Meeting Face To Face

Chapter 82: Enemies Meeting Face To Face

Huo Tianughed and happily took off her earphone. She picked up her baton and strode towards her house. By now, the kidnappers were already exhausted from the robotic objects running around in the courtyard. In the end, they could not be bothered to grab Ding Rong, who was well protected by the robotic arm, and they could only choose to retreat temporarily. Hence, the kidnappers, who had slowly retreated to the tailor shop one after another, came into Huo Tian, who had kicked the door open. The kidnapper¡¯s leader, who was carrying a machete, was walking in front. His eyes lit up the moment he saw Huo Tian. ¡°Are you that woman¡¯s daughter? You came at the right time!¡± With that, the kidnapper¡¯s boss walked towards Huo Tian with the machete in hand. He didn¡¯t look like he wanted to kill Huo Tian directly. Instead, he wanted to capture her alive and use her as a hostage to threaten the police who mighteter. Huo Tian also realized his intentions and sneered in her heart. She put on a panic front and asked, ¡°Are you guys the bad guys who had kidnapped my mother? I¡¯ve already brought the money over. It¡¯s in the vehicle outside¡­¡± The kidnappers¡¯ leader looked out through the open door and saw an ordinary-looking van. He was happy. The most important thing now was not whether they had money in the van or not. As long as they had this van, they had a higher chance of escaping. The leader of the kidnappers said, ¡°It seems like you kept your promise. As long as you bring us to check if the notes are real, the deal will be over and you will be able to see your mother.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great¡­¡± Just as the kidnappers¡¯ leader had expected, although this little girl appeared very calm when talking to him on the phone and had a mature feeling that exceeded her age, if she were to really face vicious kidnappers like themselves, this little girl would still show some naivety. Upon hearing that her mother could be released, the girl¡¯s face lit up in joy. She didn¡¯t even suggest checking if the hostage in her hand was safe before handing over the ransom. However, in the next second, the naive girl in the eyes of the kidnappers¡¯ leader revealed a devilish smile. The girl raised the baton in her hand and giggled. ¡°Uncles, there¡¯s a van outside with 500 million yuan in it. If you can sessfully drive the van and escape, you¡¯ll be able to do whatever you want in the future.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a prerequisite¡­¡± Huo Tian got into her stance and swept her sharp gaze across the crazy-looking kidnappers. She said slowly,¡± The prerequisite for all of this is that you can defeat me, or rather, for you to escape from this room.¡± The moment Huo Tian finished speaking, the back door of the tailor¡¯s shop was mmed shut. The kidnapper at the very back was given a shock. He subconsciously reached out to push the back door, but he felt that the door was extremely heavy. No matter how hard he tried to push and bang it, the door refused to budge. In the Ding Family¡¯s backyard, a palm-sized robot spent a great deal of effort to cut the rope binding Ding Rong¡¯s wrist. Thereafter, the small robot seemed to have used up all its power andnded on Ding Rong¡¯s knee with a thud. Ding Rong¡¯s hands trembled as she caught the small robot. It took her a long while before she dared to look at the kidnapper whose throat had been pierced. Her entire body was limp. Even though the ropes on her body had been released, she still rested on the chair for a long while before she had the energy to move¡­ After taking some deep breaths and mentally preparing herself, Ding Rong used all her strength to move the kidnapper who had fallen on Liu Jun. She did not even dare to check if the kidnapper was still breathing, and could only ce more of her attention on Liu Jun. Ding Rong¡¯s hands trembled as she touched Liu Jun¡¯s chest. Only after she realized that his heart was still beating did she heave a sigh of relief. She pped Liu Jun¡¯s cheeks and pinched his cheeks hard. In the end, Liu Jun was woken up by the pain. Liu Jun, who had just woken up, sat up abruptly and panted heavily. When he saw Ding Rong squatting in front of him, Liu Jun immediately cried. ¡°Auntie Ding, are we dead?¡± Ding Rong shook her head and replied weakly, ¡°We¡¯re not dead.¡± ¡°B-But I clearly saw that kidnapper raising the machete at me earlier. How can I not be dead?¡± Liu Jun touched his neck in a panic. He did not know if it was because of psychological reasons or something else, but he felt a throbbing pain in his neck. It was as if someone had really shed it. Ding Rong shook her head and pointed next to Liu Jun. ¡°The kidnapper who wanted to kill you is here. You just fainted from shock. We¡¯re really not dead.¡± Liu Jun¡¯s gaze followed Ding Rong¡¯s finger and slowly moved to an object beside him. The originally tall and strong kidnapper was now lying stiffly on the steps. Liu Jun¡¯s gaze slowly moved up and eventuallynded on the kidnapper¡¯s throat and face. There was an irregr hole in the kidnapper¡¯s throat, and the edge of the hole was sttered with blood. The kidnapper¡¯s face was fixed in a stunned expression, and his round pupils contracted, looking up at the sky with empty eyes¡­ Chapter 83 - Fight To the Death

Chapter 83: Fight To the Death

Liu Jun¡¯s finger trembled as he put it under the kidnapper¡¯s nose. What his finger felt was cold and even after a long time, he could not feel a single breath. Liu Jun finally realized that the kidnapper who had been about to kill him was really dead. However, what Liu Jun felt first was not joy, but fear. He looked at Ding Rong with a pale face, unable to speak properly. ¡°A-Auntie Ding, he¡¯s dead. He is not breathing anymore. What should we do?¡± Although Ding Rong was a woman, she was calmer than Liu Jun. However, she did not dare to look at the kidnapper anymore. She pulled Liu Jun to stand up and walked away from the corpse. ¡°We should be fine now. Those kidnappers won¡¯t be able to hurt us anymore¡­¡± Probably because someone was apanying him, Liu Jun gradually calmed down. As long as he didn¡¯t look at the kidnapper who had died a strange death, Liu Jun could maintain hisposure. He and Ding Rong found a quieter space, holding onto a shovel and a wooden rod respectively. Their eyes were fixed on the back door of the tailor shop. At this moment, the back door was tightly sealed by the robotic arm¡¯s three metal limbs. In the courtyard, Liu Jun and Ding Rong¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but tighten every time they heard the sound of something mming against the door. They held their weapons tightly in case the kidnappers broke out from the tailor shop. However, the three metal limbs were very firm. No matter how the people in the tailor shop knocked on the door, it didn¡¯t budge at all, giving Liu Jun and Ding Rong a sufficient sense of security. Liu Jun heaved a sigh of relief and said to Ding Rong, ¡°Auntie Ding, it seems like we don¡¯t have to worry too much. Theizens in my live-stream room should have already called the police. The police will be here soon. As long as those kidnappers can¡¯te in, we¡¯ll be safe for the time being.¡± Ding Rong did not say anything. Liu Jun looked at her in confusion and realized that Ding Rong was looking at the door worriedly. ¡°Auntie Ding?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s face was pale. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I just heard a voice earlier. That person inside seems to be my daughter¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter only 18 years old and still in Year Two of high school?¡± Liu Jun was very surprised. ¡°But I heard themotion in the tailor shop. That person seems to be an expert and is on par with those few kidnappers.¡± If Liu Jun could see the scene in the tailor shop, he would correct his mistake. The current situation in the tailor shop could not be described as evenly matched. The side with the fewer in number had the advantage. The electricity generated by the baton was not enough to cause casualties, but it could impede the kidnappers¡¯ movements. Huo Tian¡¯s movements were agile. Although the weapons in her hands were not as sharp as the machetes in the kidnappers¡¯ hands, the kidnappers¡¯ originally vicious actions were slow and messy in Huo Tian¡¯s eyes. Although she often stayed upte, didn¡¯t have regr meals, and did not do any physical training, Huo Tian¡¯s physique was definitely better than most people in this era. Therefore, she could easily deal with the kidnappers¡¯ attacks. While dodging the des that were shing at her, Huo Tian¡¯s baton mercilessly struck the kidnappers. It just so happened that Huo Tian had been studying the human body¡¯s meridians and acupoints during this period of time. Hence, she could always impede the kidnappers¡¯ mobility as quickly as possible. After a while, a lot of the kidnappers in the tailor shop copsed, leaving only the leader who started dodging Huo Tian¡¯s attacks after he realized that the situation wasn¡¯t in their favor. Looking at his underlings who were groaning non-stop on the ground and no longer had any offensive power, the kidnappers¡¯ leader looked at Huo Tian warily. ¡°Little girl, it seems like you¡¯re not a simple person either. Are we really going to have to fight to the death today?¡± Huo Tian sneered, ¡°Fight with me to the death? You¡¯re just a pitiful guy who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been used by others. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of that?¡± A cold and malicious hatred shed across the leader¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the one using us?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the kidnappers also reacted. ¡°You know that those people¡¯s ultimate goal is for us to kill you and your family. They must be your enemies. You must know their true identities, right?¡± ¡°Of course I know who they are.¡± The leader of the kidnappers took a deep breath and said hurriedly, ¡°In that case, you know that we didn¡¯t provoke you on purpose. Why are you bent on doing us in?¡± ¡°The moment you ced the de on my mother¡¯s neck, your fate was already decided.¡± Huo Tian got into her horse stance and held her baton. After she got into position, she looked at the kidnappers¡¯ leader coldly. ¡°I know you¡¯re just a tool to those people, and you¡¯re also the stupidest one. If it weren¡¯t for you, there would still be someone else. However, you¡¯d already chosen to kidnap my mother, not only that, but you also wanted to kill her. From the moment you made the first wrong choice, your fate has been decided.¡± Upon hearing Huo Tian¡¯s judgmental words, the expression of the kidnappers¡¯ leader gradually became deranged. ¡°What do you know? You¡¯re just a lucky bitch who was raised by a rich man for 18 years. Even if you eventually return to your biological mother¡¯s side, you still have the huge amount of wealth that the rich man gave you!¡± Chapter 84 - End

Chapter 84: End

The kidnapper bellowed andined about how unfair life was. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything and can live a carefree life. But what about us? We just want to live on. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°First of all, I want to rify something. Although I¡¯ve been raised by wealthy people for 18 years, they didn¡¯t give me a huge amount of wealth. They only gave me a 20 million yuan IOU. What does 20 million yuan mean to you? It is an amount of money that you can¡¯t get even if you were to rob a bank. At the age of 18, I¡¯m already carrying a 20 million yuan debt.¡± Huo Tian dodged an attack and swung her baton at the kidnapper¡¯s ribs. She continued unhurriedly, ¡°Secondly, you guys don¡¯t just want to live. You guys want to use the easiest method to be rich like my adoptive parents. Do you think you¡¯re being forced into a corner? No, no, no, you guys are justzy to live an honest life. You guys just want to take a shortcut, but you didn¡¯t expect that the end of the shortcut is a dead end.¡± Huo Tian shed behind the kidnapper and hit him hard on the back. The kidnapper stumbled a few steps, turned around, but pounced on Huo Tian even more ferociously. ¡°Since it¡¯s a dead-end in front of me, I must drag a few people down with me. If you don¡¯t want to let me live, then you can die first!¡± The kidnapper thought that he was iparably ferocious at that moment, but the attack in which he gave it his all was easily neutralized by Huo Tian. Huo Tian agilely attacked the kidnapper¡¯s wrist and the machete in his hand fell to the ground involuntarily. The next second, the kidnapper felt an electric current spread from his chest to his entire body. He trembled and copsed to the ground. Huo Tian kicked away the machete on the ground and gathered all the weapons the kidnappers had dropped together, preparing to throw them outside the tailor shop. While Huo Tian and the kidnappers were engaged in a fight, several police cars had stopped outside the tailor shop. Armed police officers in bulletproof vests and holding guns carefully approached the tailor shop. When they heard the door of the tailor shop creak, the armed police officers subconsciously raised their guns and aimed at the door. At the same time, they shouted, ¡°Police! Don¡¯t move!¡± They thought that they were about to face a group of vicious, murderous, and unscrupulous criminals, but the person who appeared in front of them was a skinny and weak-looking young girl who looked overly pale. Both sides looked at each other. In the end, it was Huo Tian who spoke up first, ¡°Hello, policemen uncles. My name is Huo Tian. The one who was kidnapped was my mother. My mother is out of danger now and I¡¯ve also subdued those kidnappers.¡± The armed police officers were all puzzled. Then, several machetes were handed to them. The police officers subconsciously took a step back, not daring to let their guard down. Huo Tian threw the machetes onto the ground and said, ¡°These are the weapons I¡¯ve confiscated. Those kidnappers are unable to move now. After you guys enter, you can take them away directly.¡± A few armed police officers carefully entered the tailor shop and saw the kidnappers lying on the ground. They knew very well what the kidnappers had gone through. They had clearly been electrocuted and had temporarily lost their mobility. The police officers handcuffed the criminals effortlessly and went to push open the back door of the tailor shop, only to find that it couldn¡¯t be opened at all. They looked at Huo Tian, who walked to the door with a calm expression. She knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m with the police now. Those bad people have been subdued.¡± ¡°Tiantian?¡± A cry rang out in the courtyard. Upon hearing her daughter¡¯s voice and confirming that she was safe, Ding Rong finally couldn¡¯t help but break down in tears. She had been maintaining her strong and calm side previously, but now, she started crying without any qualms. As she cried, she staggered and made her way towards the door. ¡°Tiantian, how can you be so foolish?¡± Ding Rong wanted to pull open the door, but she was unable to go against the power of the three metal limbs. ¡°Tiantian, the door can¡¯t be opened. What should we do?¡± Huo Tian quickly consoled her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down. As long as you switch off the robotic arm like usual, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Under her daughter¡¯s calm coaxing, Ding Rong seemed to have finally found her support. She switched off the robotic arm¡¯s switch and the door immediately opened. The mother and daughter pair sized each other up. Seeing that Huo Tian was unscathed without even a slight wound on her body, Ding Rong¡¯s tears fell again. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡± Huo Tian looked at the disheveled Ding Rong, her gazending on the wound on her forehead. ¡°Mom, I camete. You¡¯ve suffered so many injuries.¡± The two of them were already hugging each other. Huo Tian¡¯s heart ached so much that when she was wiping Ding Rong¡¯s tears, she carefully avoided her wound. However, Ding Rong did not care at all. She just kept stroking Huo Tian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, Mom will be fine.¡± Chapter 85 - Follow-up

Chapter 85: Follow-up

Ding Rong¡¯s tears kept falling. She recalled the earlier moment when she was being held hostage by the kidnappers. Huo Tian had agreed to the kidnappers¡¯ request without hesitation and was preparing to bring the ransom over by herself. Those few minutes were the most despairing moment Ding Rong had ever felt in her life. It almost made her heart ache so much that she was about to die¡­ At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but thank the gods and Buddhas from the bottom of her heart, thanking them for letting her daughter escape this cmity. The police did not disturb the post-disaster reunion between the mother and daughter. They checked every corner of the shop in a well-trained manner and then went to the backyard. The corpse in the backyard shocked all the police officers, especially after they checked the cause of the kidnapper¡¯s death. They then became even more unsettled. Regarding this unexpected situation, the police naturally needed to ask the witnesses who were present¡ªDing Rong and Liu Jun. Perhaps it was because of his stress reaction, when Liu Jun recalled the moment the kidnapper died, he felt that the scene was still magical. He could not remember the exact details. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know either. I only remember that they wanted to kill me with a machete. I retreated to a corner and when I closed my eyes and waited for death, I suddenly heard the kidnapper drop the machete. Then, I felt the kidnapper¡¯s blood spray on me. I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± When he recalled that impactful scene, Liu Jun¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly¡­ ¡°Police¡­ police officer, could it be some kind of supernatural event? Back then, in the small courtyard, other than the kidnappers, there were only me and Auntie Ding. There was no one else at all. How did the kidnapper suddenly die?¡± The police draped a nket over Liu Jun. This gave him a little sense of security. ¡°There are no ghosts in this world. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. You have to believe in science.¡± After the police learned everything from Liu Jun, they ced their attention on Ding Rong. Compared to Liu Jun, who had fainted from shock midway, Ding Rong knew more details. However, when Ding Rong described the actual situation, she was a little nervous. She kept ncing at Huo Tian from the corner of her eye. Huo Tian also noticed Ding Rong¡¯s gaze and nodded at her. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. You can tell the police directly.¡± Only then did Ding Rong reveal the entire process without any reservation. However, the police clearly didn¡¯t believe her. Althoughpared to the supernatural phenomenon Liu Jun mentioned, the theory that the robotic arm had saved the hostages at the critical moment was more reliable, this wasn¡¯t a movie. How could something like this happen? With a skeptical attitude, the police checked the robotic arm installed on the wall. They managed to collect blood at the end of the metal limbs connected to the robotic arm. Although they had to go put the sample through a test to prove that the blood belonged to the kidnapper, the police were able to confirm that Ding Rong hadn¡¯t lied through their observation of the direction of the blood stter. That was why the police were even more puzzled¡­ Since this robotic arm is so smart, why didn¡¯t it save the hostage from the start? Why did it wait until the kidnappers were about to silence them before taking action? How does this make sense? The police officers were puzzled by this question and came to ask Ding Rong. However, Ding Rong could not answer them. She could only look at Huo Tian questioningly. Huo Tian exined, ¡°Because the robotic arm was installed to move things. At first, I didn¡¯t install such metal limbs on the robotic arm at all. I only installed hooks. They¡¯re not lethal at all. I switched the hooks to metal limbs through remote control.¡± The police officers didn¡¯t understand the technical difficulties involved either. They only nodded half-understandingly. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°More importantly, I don¡¯t want to scare my mother.¡± Huo Tian looked up and her gazended gently on Ding Rong. Then, she turned around and exined to the police, ¡°The robotic arm is very smart. After installing the metal limbs, it was equipped with a very strong lethality. If we rely only on them to protect Mom, these kidnappers will very likely be dead. Unless necessary, I don¡¯t want Mom to see a scene like that.¡± The police nced at the kidnapper who had a hole in his neck and imagined a scene in which all the kidnappers in the courtyard could end up like this corpse. To be honest, that scene would definitely be very scary. The police officers also turned pale and shuddered. A police officer sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If that really happened, even us police officers who came after the event would be mentally unstable, not to mention the hostages who would watch the whole process.¡± The police officers learned more about the series of events from Huo Tian. She told them the entire process of how she had found out through the rm device that Ding Rong was in danger, how she had negotiated with the kidnappers, and how she had rushed over to the scene and fought against the kidnappers. Chapter 86 - Destructive Weapon

Chapter 86: Destructive Weapon

Huo Tian also solved all the police¡¯s doubts. The program that was used to connect all the mechanical products I left in the workshop was written at thest minute. In order to ensure that the processes will run smoothly, I need to drive the van close to these machines to allow them to sessfully receive the orders. The mechanical products I left in the workshop are harmless. They can only cause some minor problems for the kidnappers¡­ As she spoke, Huo Tian¡¯s expression became a little depressed. She frowned and nced at the police officer, saying unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s all my friends¡¯ fault for insisting on giving me a criminalw book. I knew a lot of things that I couldn¡¯t do after reading the criminalw book. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t create destructive weapons. That¡¯s also why I was so restrained in such a situation.¡± The policeman who was taking her statement broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°Aren¡¯t those metal limbs on that robotic arm considered a destructive weapon?¡± ¡°Of course not. The three metal limbs were designed to make it easier for Mom to move the goods. They can change their shapes and as well as expand and shrink in length at will. Mom only needs to ce the goods on the ground and they¡¯ll be able to move them automatically. There¡¯s no need for Mom to struggle to hang the goods on the hooks.¡± The police were speechless. They even wanted to sigh and say that there was no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut. However, the police had professional ethics, so of course, they couldn¡¯t say things that were simr to encouraging crime. In the end, the policemen wore solemn expressions and criticized Huo Tian¡¯s dangerous thoughts. ¡°No matter what, making destructive weapons is illegal. You should thank your friends. They were the ones who prevented you from going astray.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Huo Tian sighed gloomily. ¡°I thought I would be a hero who would save the world. I didn¡¯t expect to be the target of their strict precautions¡­¡± Save the world? The policemen shook their heads. They didn¡¯t understand what children her age were thinking. To think that she had such a strange thought. However, saving the world was better than destroying the world. Thinking of this, the policemen didn¡¯t say anything else. After the police finished taking their statements and cleaning up the scene, this kidnapping case came to an end. The police had gentle attitudes toward the Ding Family and Liu Jun, who were the victims. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much for now. We need to return to the police station to interrogate the criminal. If there are any special circumstancester, we will inform you in time. If you have any new discoveries, you must report them as well¡­¡± Auntie Liu, who had been waiting outside, pounced on Liu Jun when she saw that things had ended. She raised her hand and pped him hard on his back. She cried as she hit him. ¡°You brat, why are you so daring? You¡¯re even throwing away your life for that so-called live-stream. I¡¯ll just beat you to death as soon as possible, lest you end up courting death one day!¡± Liu Jun had his arms wide open and wanted to throw himself into his mother¡¯s arms, but now, he could only bend over and cover his head to avoid his mother¡¯s beatings. He listened to Auntie Liu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries and tears flowed down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Mom, stop hitting me. I won¡¯t be an Inte celebrity anymore. I¡¯ll just work hard and have a stable job in the future. I won¡¯t dream of bing famous overnight and earning big money anymore.¡± The police officers around them watched for a long while. When Auntie Liu ran out of energy, they went up to pull her away Huo Tian even heard a policeman beside her muttering softly, ¡°We should teach such impetuous young people a lesson. They only think of taking shortcuts. How many people can be famous online?¡± The police left with the kidnappers. Huo Tian saw a mess in the tailor shop and the courtyard. She said to Ding Rong, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we find a ce outside to rest for the night? The house is in a horrible mess.¡± Ding Rong sat on the sofa. She was exhausted, but she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. The bedrooms are not damaged. We just need to clean up the courtyard briefly.¡± Now, Ding Rong was more willing to stay in a ce she was familiar with. This would bring her a greater sense of security. Huo Tian did not understand why Ding Rong insisted on staying in this small courtyard, but she would not refute her mother¡¯s thoughts. Not long after, Ding Chen, Si Huan, and Bi Ying, who had stayed behind in thepany, also rushed back. Although they had already informed Ding Chen on the phone that they were safe, Ding Chen still quickly ran over and hugged them when he saw that his sister and niece were unharmed. He then started wailing. Hence, Ding Rong, who had just escaped danger, still had to coax her brother, who was having an emotional breakdown. Even though she still had some lingering fear in her heart, she could not remember anything due to his tears. The bodyguards that Si Huan had brought with him quickly helped the Ding Family clean up the tailor shop and the small courtyard. The walls and the ground of the small courtyard had been sshed with blood, but after the bodyguards cleaned them up, nothing could be seen anymore. However, the marks in people¡¯s hearts could not be wiped away so easily. At night, Huo Tian squeezed into Ding Rong¡¯s bed and the two of them slept together. Ding Rong stroked Huo Tian¡¯s hair and back repeatedly. Under her gentle movements, the atmosphere gradually became gentle. Chapter 87 - Mother And Daughters Talk At Night

Chapter 87: Mother And Daughter¡¯s Talk At Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian let out a long sigh. ¡°Mom¡¯s touches feel so good¡­¡± Ding Rong chuckled, then said sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve never coaxed you to sleep throughout your many years of growing up.¡± ¡°Did Mom coax Huo You before?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s thoughts drifted far away. After a long while, she said, ¡°Youyou was a difficult child to raise when she was young. She didn¡¯t sleep well every night and only slept when someone stood up and cradled her. She tortured your uncle and me a lot.¡± Huo Tian snorted unhappily, and Ding Rong immediately patted her reassuringly. ¡°Tiantian, I always feel that blood ties are an amazing thing. You didn¡¯t grow up by my side, and I didn¡¯t do anything for you. I didn¡¯t coax you to sleep, nor did I bathe you¡­ Why did you ept me without hesitation? Why didn¡¯t you have any resentment and was even willing to face those criminals alone for me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for Mom?¡± Huo Tian blinked and asked, her voice sounding soft but firm. ¡°Mom and I had been separated for 18 years. Didn¡¯t you also ept me without hesitation the moment you saw me and gave me the purest maternal love? When you were kidnapped, you could even trade your death for my life without hesitation.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s hand paused and she muttered, ¡°You¡¯re the child I gave birth to after being pregnant with you for ten months.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You were pregnant with me for ten months before you gave birth to me. We¡¯re rted by blood. Isn¡¯t this enough to exin the bond between us?¡± Ding Rong smiled. ¡°Tiantian is right. Mom has thought too much into the matter.¡± Unlike the loving rtionship between the Ding Family¡¯s mother and daughter, the Liu Family next door was in a mess. Liu Jun wanted to seek thefort of his family, but he only received beatings from both his parents. Liu Jun burst into tears and swore that he¡¯d be a down-to-earth person in the future, to work steadily, and to never think of bing an Inte celebrity again. Only then did his parents let him off the hook. However, the strange thing about fate was that when you desperately wanted to obtain something, it was usually very difficult for you to obtain what you wanted. When you put down your obsession, you would be able to easily obtain the gift from fate. This saying was very urate when it came to Liu Jun. After going through a life-and-death experience, Liu Jun had put down all the unrealistic thoughts he had in the past and was prepared to work hard and earn some stable money. It was enough as long as he could live his life in peace. However, after just one night, when Liu Jun logged into his ount and was about to announce his withdrawal from live-streaming, he realized that his ount had gained almost four million followers in just one day. Thements by viewers were all concerned about his safety. When he opened up his social media ounts, almost all social media tforms pushed Liu Jun¡¯s live-stream to the very top. In this era where information was spreading faster and faster and with there being a hot news topic at every moment, the headlines of this kidnapping live-stream not only did not get pushed down, but it also became more and more popr. Looking at the increasing number of followers and the dozens or hundreds ofments that appeared each time the page was refreshed, Liu Jun was stunned. His hands trembled unconsciously. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m famous?¡± If it were in the past, Liu Jun would definitely not have been able to control his excitement after experiencing something good like bing an overnight sensation. In the past, he had thought about what he would do other than bing an Inte celebrity. Maybe he would cherish his hard-earned ount and work hard to make videos that would uphold his image. Maybe he would be like some Inte celebrities, taking advantage of the short-term poprity to desperately take advertisements and business deals to earn quick bucks¡­ However, after going through a life-and-death situation, Liu Jun¡¯s thoughts had changed. He became much more careful and contacted the police before giving any response. The police were also worried that this matter was bing too well-known and it gave the police a lot of pressure. If Liu Jun could give some response to this matter to appease the heated public opinions, it would be a good thing for the police. However, having the police¡¯s support was not enough. Liu Jun still had to ask for Ding Rong and Huo Tian¡¯s opinions. After all, they were the biggest victims. When he was about to leave the house, Auntie Liu asked nervously, ¡°Little Jun, where are you going?¡± Liu Jun said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Auntie Ding¡¯s house next door to discuss how to respond to theizens¡¯ concerns.¡± Then, Liu Jun saw that his mother¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right. She looked awkward. ¡°Why are you going to her house? Didn¡¯t you suffer enough yesterday?¡± Liu Jun was helpless. ¡°Mom, what happened yesterday was just an ident. A group of vicious and evil kidnappers won¡¯t appear at Auntie Ding¡¯s house every day. Now, this matter is too hyped up. Theizens are asking me what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m just going to discuss with them how to exin this to theizens.¡± ¡°Just exin it the way it should be done.. Why do you have to discuss it with them?¡± Auntie Liu still looked unwilling. Chapter 88 - Discussing

Chapter 88: Discussing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course we have to discuss it. After all, it involves the family matters of Auntie Ding¡¯s family. Maybe they¡¯re unwilling to reveal their privacy. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to consider the extent of my exnation.¡± ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really heartless. If their family hadn¡¯t caused such a huge trouble, why would you have suffered like this?¡± Auntie Liu finally revealed her true thoughts. ¡°You were almost killed because of their family. Why are you still getting close to them? Let¡¯s stay away from their family in the future!¡± ¡°Mom, I was the one who secretly climbed over the wall to do the live-stream yesterday. You can¡¯t me them for that,¡± Liu Jun said helplessly. ¡°They were also the ones who saved my life at the critical moment. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank them, but why are you ming them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me anyone else, I only me you¡­¡± Auntie Liu threw the rag on the ground indignantly. ¡°Do what you want! I can¡¯t interfere with this anyway!¡± Liu Jun went to the Ding Family¡¯s house next door. Ding Chen and Si Huan were the ones who received him. He used to be a carefree young man. Be it when facing an elder like Ding Chen or someone of his age who had an extraordinary aura like Si Huan, he would involuntarily feel nervous. Ding Chen¡¯s attitude towards Liu Jun was considered friendly. After hearing Liu Jun¡¯s thoughts, he poured him a cup of water and said, ¡°My sister and Tiantian are still resting. Wait for a while. I¡¯ll go call them.¡± Liu Jun nodded hurriedly. After Ding Chen left, only Liu Jun and Si Huan were left. Liu Jun waited uneasily for a long while, but in the end, he could not help but ask, ¡°I took the liberty to live-stream the Ding Family¡¯s matters yesterday. Why doesn¡¯t Uncle Ding seem to be very angry at me?¡± Si Huan nced at the unsettled Liu Jun andforted him gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Although it¡¯s an offense to stream other people¡¯s affairs without authorization, your live-stream provided us with a lot of information. That¡¯s how we could urately grasp the opportunity to retaliate against the kidnappers.¡± Liu Jun didn¡¯t really understand what they were saying and could only nod. ¡°Is that so? So the live-stream also provided you with some help. That¡¯s really great.¡± Although Si Huan was already very gentle and polite, Liu Jun was still very ufortable when facing him. Fortunately, Ding Chen came back very quickly. Ding Rong and Huo Tian followed behind him. There were faint dark circles under Ding Rong¡¯s eyes. It seemed like this kidnapping had left some psychological trauma in her. Because he had faced a life and death situation with Ding Rong, Liu Jun subconsciously felt close to Ding Rong. When he saw that Ding Rong did not seem to be in a good state, he quickly stood up to ask in concern, ¡°Auntie Ding, are you okay now?¡± A faint smile appeared on Ding Rong¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Little Liu, thank you for your concern.¡± Liu Jun scratched the back of his head uneasily. After an awkward exchange of pleasantries, he exined his intentions. ¡°Many people on the Inte are paying attention to this kidnapping case. They even brought a lot of pressure on the police. The police have also agreed to let me respond online first to ease the overly seething public opinion. I want to ask Auntie Ding what opinions do you guys have on this.¡± Ding Rong and Huo Tian had chattedte into the night before falling asleep. They hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the discussions online at all. So Huo Tian cast her gaze at Si Huan. However, Si Huan knew about the rumors on the Inte very well. ¡°After those kidnappers destroyed the camera, the viewers in the live-stream could grasp the situation through the sounds. However, after Mr. Liu Jun let out a scream in fright, the live-stream waspletely closed. Perhaps the kidnappers identally damaged the audio receiver. Therefore, theizens want to know what happened after that.¡± Huo Tian sharply caught on to the main point. ¡°That means that the outside world is still unaware of the results of this kidnapping, right?¡± Si Huan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the data management team to gather the discussions on the Inte. Up till now, most of the discussions on the oue of this kidnapping are all guesses without any evidence.¡± Huo Tian frowned and thought about it for a moment. She then looked at Si Huan with a sly expression. ¡°This means that we can use the information difference to let those people think that we¡¯ve suffered a huge loss. We can also lure the snake out of its hole.¡± ¡°You have the same thoughts as me.¡± Si Huan smiled slightly as if he was satisfied with their telepathy. Ding Rong could feel the congenial and harmonious atmosphere when Huo Tian and Si Huan were talking. This made her feel in a bit of a dilemma and she could not help but recall how the kidnapper had mentioned Si Huan as Huo Tian¡¯s fianc¨¦ in front of her. Of course, Ding Rong knew that their rtionship was not what the kidnapper had mistakenly thought.. However, at the thought of Si Huan being able to fork out so much money without hesitation for his daughter¡¯s sake, and how Si Huan had always been supportive of all of Huo Tian¡¯s decisions, Ding Rong could not be certain that their rtionship was just a pure friendship. Chapter 89 - Live-Stream Response

Chapter 89: Live-Stream Response

While Ding Rong was still thinking about her own things, Huo Tian and Si Huan had already discussed how to deal with the currentmotion on the Inte. Liu Jun listened from the side and didn¡¯t seem to understand, so Si Huan could only exin to him again. Liu Jun said, ¡°Wait, I still don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t want the public to know the true ending of the kidnapping. You want everyone to think that you¡¯ve suffered a very serious loss, right? But what¡¯s the benefit of that?¡± ¡°Mr. Liu Jun, you don¡¯t need to know too much.¡± Si Huan avoided the series of questions Liu Jun raised. ¡°I can¡¯t exin too many details to you. You just need to know that we won¡¯t harm your interests. We want to create the impression that we¡¯ve suffered a huge loss in front of the public just to lure out the potential mastermind and find out their true motive.¡± Only then did Liu Jun realize that the kidnapping incident yesterday was not simple. There were actually plots and schemes behind it. He could not help but shudder. ¡°It¡¯s really too scary. I almost became a small cannon fodder from the conspiracy yesterday.¡± Si Huan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have implicated Mr. Liu Jun, but the oue is good now. Even though you identally got involved in this plot and were even on the verge of death, you¡¯re a good person and thus luck was on your side. Not only did you keep your life, but you also profited from the disaster and gained arge number of fans. I think this will be beneficial for your future career.¡± Liu Jun smiled sheepishly. He did not know why he felt guilty either, but in front of someone like Si Huan who had a powerful aura, he felt that he did not have the confidence to do anything. He instinctively listened to the other party¡¯s orders. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll do as you say and avoid mentioning the results of the kidnapping case during the live-stream. If there¡¯s anything you need my cooperation for in the future, you can tell me directly.¡± Liu Jun went home after receiving an answer. He wanted to appease the anxious fans online. The morning hadn¡¯t ended but Liu Jun¡¯s number of followers had increased by another almost two million. His current online followers¡¯ count had exceeded seven million,parable to those who relied on their managementpanies and had been managing their ounts for a long time. There was no advance notice for this live-stream, but the moment it started, close to one million fans rushed into the room. The live-stream room hung for a long while before the viewers could finally hear Liu Jun finish his sentence smoothly. Liu Jun didn¡¯t specially choose a background for the live-stream. He did the live-stream in his living room. In the background was a messy but very warm living scene. Liu Jun was shocked by the huge number of viewers and was stunned for a long while before he remembered what he was about to say. ¡°H-hello, everyone. Thank you foring to watch my live-stream¡­¡± Liu Jun had just said one line when he saw viewers giving him many gifts. They did this just to ask about what had happened yesterday using the special effects from the gifting. Liu Jun had never seen such a scene before and was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°Thank you everyone for your gifts and your concern. Just like what everyone has seen, I¡¯m fine and didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries.¡± Theizens could see a few bruises on Liu Jun¡¯s face. Liu Jun also exined the origin of these bruises. ¡°These were caused by the kidnappers beating me up after they discovered me. There¡¯s no helping it. They¡¯re a group of ouws who dare to stab people with des. After I was discovered, I had to suffer a little¡­¡± After chatting with theizens who sent bulletments, Liu Juncai then told them what had happened in all seriousness. ¡°This kidnapping incident is a real event. The victims of the kidnapping were the auntie, who is my neighbor, as well as her daughter. As for me, I¡¯m just a passerby who was implicated because of my curiosity.¡± Immediately, there were bulletments that mercilessly revealed his true nature. ¡°What curiosity? You¡¯re just doing this for site traffic!¡± Liu Jun smiled bitterly and did not refute this statement. ¡°You guys are right. When I heard from my mother that there might have been a kidnapping happening next door, my first reaction was that this matter was sufficiently novel. As long as I could film it, I would definitely be able to attract everyone¡¯s attention and attract a wave of site traffic. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking back then, not taking the danger seriously at all¡­¡± His attitude was so honest that theizens could not me him anymore. The content of thements also became much more harmonious. Liu Jun continued, ¡°For the first half of the kidnapping, I believe that everyone has understood some things from the live-stream yesterday. Then I¡¯ll tell you what happened after the live-stream was disconnected¡­¡± He raised his hands and showed them to the audience in the live-stream, saying with a pale face, ¡°When I think back on that scene now, my hands are still trembling non-stop. I suspect that it will be a psychological trauma in my life¡­¡± ¡°Everyone has been guessing that there were casualties. I can prove that this is true. Moreover, it happened when the kidnapper walked towards me with a machete in hand. At that time, I thought that I was going to die and fainted from shock. When I woke up again, I realized that half of my body was sshed with blood¡­¡± Chapter 90 - Huo You

Chapter 90: Huo You

Liu Jun¡¯s lips were trembling. Just from his words, the viewers could sense the terror in his heart. ¡°I was very useless and fainted from the shock, so I don¡¯t know what happened after that¡­ I only know that the neighbor auntie¡¯s family had suffered a huge loss, and the police had also captured those kidnappers. This is an extremely bad incident, but the police now have the situation under control. I hope everyone doesn¡¯t disturb the police who are handling the case and don¡¯t give them too much pressure¡­¡± After that, Liu Jun answered some questions from theizens and then went offline very quickly. Although Liu Jun didn¡¯t give a detailed description of the kidnapping incident, some people could always get the information they wanted from his words. Many people had their attention to this kidnapping incident that took the entire Inte by storm, but Huo You wasn¡¯t one of them. Huo You didn¡¯t know He Yu¡¯s detailed n, but she could vaguely guess some things. Moreover, based on Huo You¡¯s understanding of He Yu, she could roughly imagine the cruel methods He Yu would deploy. He Yu had revealed to Huo You that in order to deal a blow to Si Huan, he was nning to start with Huo Tian and Huo Tian¡¯s family. Back then, Huo You had tacitly approved of He Yu¡¯s n and was mentally prepared for Ding Rong and Ding Chen to be injured or even die because of this n. Although she had made up her mind, she had been with the Ding Family for more than ten years, so she did have feelings for Ding Rong. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t been paying attention to this matter over the past few days. When she realized that the news of this kidnapping had started to spread on the Inte, out of avoidance, Huo You cut off her connection to the Inte to stop herself from paying attention to the Ding Family¡¯s news. Therefore, Huo You didn¡¯t pay attention to Liu Jun¡¯s live-stream. She had learned from He Yu that Ding Rong had been kidnapped and the Ding Family had suffered casualties. Huo You took the phone in her hand and sat on the bed in a daze. Her mind went nk for a few seconds before she asked in an uncertain voice, ¡°Did someone really die? Was the person who died Ding Rong or Huo Tian?¡± He Yu¡¯s pleasant voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Of course someone died. Why would I lie to you? My men saw an ambnce pulling a corpse covered in a white cloth out of the Ding Family¡¯s small house. As for whether the person who died was Huo Tian or your adoptive mother, Ding Rong, we don¡¯t know.¡± The memories of her life in the Ding Family seemed to sh through Huo You¡¯s mind, and Ding Rong¡¯s gentle smile shed past before her eyes. The next moment, the smile on her face became strange. Blood seemed to be flowing out of her eyes slowly. Huo You¡¯s heart raced. In her shock, she picked up a pillow and threw it in front of her. The illusion immediately disappeared¡­ Only then did Huo You realize that it had been her imagination. He Yu seemed to hear Huo You¡¯s rapid breathing. He sneered and said, ¡°Why? Do you regret it now that you know that the one who died might be your dear adoptive mother?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡± As if to establish her confidence, Huo You repeated, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t regret it!¡± He Yu chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t like those business partners who are overly cautious and hesitant.¡± Huo You took a few deep breaths and suppressed theplicated emotions in her heart. She said in a low voice, ¡°Can we make a move on Si Huan now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. If we jump out and make a move on Si Huan now, won¡¯t it prove that we¡¯re linked to this kidnapping incident? Be patient. After the Si Family has internal strife, we¡¯ll take the opportunity to give Si Huan a fatal blow.¡± Huo You frowned and asked curiously, ¡°How are you sure the Si Family will be in chaos?¡± ¡°Because I expected everything.¡± He Yu¡¯s voice was filled with smugness. ¡°The kidnapper asked Huo Tian for a ransom of 500 million yuan. Huo Tian could only ask Si Huan for help, and Si Huan didn¡¯t hesitate to help her. ording to the information I obtained from the Si Family, Si Huan had taken the liberty to ess all the avable cash on the ounts. Regardless of whether this money can be returned in the end, the Si Family will no longer trust Si Huan without any reservations. Once trust is broken, it¡¯s very difficult to close¡­¡± Huo You finally understood why He Yu was so certain, but there were still things she couldn¡¯t figure out. ¡°How could you guarantee that the kidnappers will ask for 500 million yuan as ransom? If the amount of ransom isn¡¯t high enough, even if Si Huan used the avable cash mentioned in the ounts, the Si Family won¡¯t have any objections, right? Unless your men are amongst the kidnappers¡­¡± ¡°Shush, shush, shush. Good girl, if you¡¯re so smart, you¡¯ll give me a lot of pressure.¡± He Yu didn¡¯t admit it directly, but his attitude was clear enough. ¡°In order to ensure that this n is foolproof, I¡¯ve made ample preparations. Even though the ransom amount is just a small detail, I won¡¯t overlook it.¡± ¡°Your ns are all closely linked together. If I were your enemy, I would probably be very troubled.¡± Huo You sighed. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯re partners.¡± ¡°This is truly a supreme praise¡­¡± He Yuughed happily. Chapter 91 - Rumors In School

Chapter 91: Rumors In School

After returning to school, Huo You realized that most of the students were also talking about the shocking kidnapping incident on the Inte. Some people didn¡¯t know that the person who had been kidnapped was Huo Tian¡¯s mother, and some people didn¡¯t spread the news even though they had some vague idea of the truth. Huo You asked someone to go to Huo Tian¡¯s ss to check the news. The student came back quickly and told Huo You about the information she had found. ¡°Huo Tian hasn¡¯te to school for two days. Her ssmates don¡¯t know what has happened either. I thought of how Bi Ying, who¡¯s in the first year, was someone close to Huo Tian. Therefore, I went to Bi Ying¡¯s ss to take a look. Bi Ying hasn¡¯te to school for two days either¡­¡± ¡°Bi Ying isn¡¯t in school either?¡± Huo You was secretly happy to hear this news. Bi Ying had always been Huo Tian¡¯s follower. The reason they didn¡¯te to school at the same time must be because something had happened to Huo Tian. Out of the affection from having spent over ten years together with Ding Rong, in her heart, Huo You didn¡¯t want Ding Rong to be the one who had died from this kidnapping incident. What she hoped to hear was the news of Huo Tian¡¯s death. Huo You thought darkly how nice it would be if Huo Tian died just like that. Huo Tian would never go against her again, and Si Huan would also suffer a huge blow. Her n with He Yu would also be much smoother. Of course, the student who was reporting the gossip she had heard didn¡¯t know about Huo You¡¯s dark thoughts. She guessed, ¡°I heard that Bi Ying ran off with Huo Tian. I don¡¯t know if this news is true.¡± Some students around them heard this and eximed suggestively, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Huo Tian grew up in the Huo Family and should still have some taste. How could she possibly like a poor guy like Bi Ying?¡± ¡°And I heard that Bi Ying is disabled¡­¡± ¡°But he looks fine from head to toe. I can¡¯t tell where he¡¯s disabled.¡± ¡°Maybe his disability is somewhere you can¡¯t see¡­¡± This baseless guess immediately led to another round of unpresentable jokes. Huo You didn¡¯t join in the discussions. She continued to ask the well-informed student, ¡°Are there any news about Si Huan? Has he appeared in school over the past two days?¡± The student thought about it for a while, then shook her head. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have realized it. I haven¡¯t seen Si Huan in the past two days. His friend Zhao Feng seems to have taken over the student union¡¯s work. Oh right, Si Huan and Huo Tian are very close too, but he also took leave at this time. The reason for his leave might have something to do with Huo Tian.¡± ¡°Is there some unknown secret between Si Huan, Huo Tian, and Bi Ying?¡± A ssmate at the side guessed excitedly, ¡°Could it be because of a love triangle? Two guys fighting over a girl, resulting in a conflict where all three of them were injured. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯te to school?¡± ¡°This kind of plot is too melodramatic. It¡¯s definitely not like that¡­¡± Another student said disdainfully,¡± Moreover, Si Huan is the head of the Si Family. How could he possibly like Huo Tian, who has been chased out of the Huo Family¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Then why did Si Huan choose to take leave at this time and note to school?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe he has something urgent to deal with at home.¡± Huo You continued to listen to the students¡¯ discussion. All the gossip seemed to confirm the information she had obtained from He Yu. It seemed like something big had happened to the Ding Family. Be it Ding Rong or Huo Tian, one of them must have been harmed. It was precisely because of this that Si Huan and Bi Ying would take leave together. Moreover, the one who had gotten harmed was more likely to be Huo Tian because, in Huo You¡¯s impression, only Huo Tian would make Si Huan lose his cool. Huo You returned to the Huo Family after school. To her surprise, she found that Mr. and Mrs. Huo were also discussing the kidnapping incident that had urred in the Ding Family. Mrs. Huo frowned as if she had encountered something unlucky. ¡°Hubby, did the police go to thepany to look for you?¡± Mr. Huo nodded. ¡°I heard that the woman with the surname Ding was kidnapped. The kidnapper asked Huo Tian for a huge ransom. The police asked if Huo Tian had given her a huge sum of money for her living expenses when she left the Huo Family. They said that the kidnapper heard that we had given Huo Tian a lot of money, so they had malicious intentions¡­¡± ¡°What a sin. If Huo Tian and Youyou hadn¡¯t been mistakenly switched and the two of them had grown up in their respective families, how could such a tragedy have urred¡­¡± Mrs. Huo sighed hypocritically. ¡°The police came to look for me because of this as well. How would I remember how much I spent on Huo Tian since I was young? I can only say that I don¡¯t remember how many things Huo Tian had taken when she left the house either¡­¡± Mr. Huo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I told the police too. I heard that the kidnappers have been captured by the police. I hope that they can be convicted quickly.¡± Mrs. Huo sighed and said, ¡°Tiantian is really too much. She has been used to living in luxury since she was young and didn¡¯t even restrain herself despite being in such an environment. That¡¯s why she was targeted by the kidnappers in the end¡­¡± Chapter 92 - Hypocritical Show of Affection

Chapter 92: Hypocritical Show of Affection

Huo You felt nauseous when she saw her parents putting on an act. She felt that it was understandable for her to hate Huo Tian. After all, because the two of them had swapped identities, Huo Tian had substituted her for 18 years of a rich life, while she had lived in poverty for more than ten years. Huo You had never hidden her hatred and hostility towards Huo Tian in front of others. Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s hypocritical show of affections and sanctimoniousness was disappointing. Back then, when Huo Tian left the Huo Family, apart from the clothes she wore back then, she only brought with her a 20 million yuan IOU. However, Mr. and Mrs. Huo could actually silently admit that they had given Huo Tian a huge amount of wealth in front of the police without batting an eyelid. At that moment, Huo You suddenly understood why Huo Feng hated the Huo Family¡¯s hypocrisy so much. As soon as Huo You thought of Huo Feng, a servant came to report that Young Master Huo Feng had returned. Huo Feng rushed straight into the house. He was still wearing his school uniform and didn¡¯t even have the time to put down his bag. He hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I just received news that my sister seems to have gotten into an incident. Do you know what happened?¡± Ever since Huo Tian left the Huo Family, Huo Feng didn¡¯t want to return to such an icy family with no family atmosphere at all. From the start of the semester, he had requested to stay in the school. His school was fully enclosed and under military-style management. He could only get ess to his phone during the weekends. Therefore, Huo Feng only saw the news on the Inte on the weekends. He found out that a kidnapping incident had taken the Inte by storm. Some of his friends told him that the kidnapping incident probably involved Huo Tian. Mr. Huo did not answer Huo Feng¡¯s question. Instead, he frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Look at yourself now, so impetuous and not dignified at all. How are you behaving like the Huo Family¡¯s sessor?¡± Huo Feng was extremely anxious. He waved his hand and said irritably, ¡°Dad, with the situation now, don¡¯t be worrying about having a sessor or not. Right now, something has probably happened to my sister. Dad, why don¡¯t you care at all?¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s expression immediately darkened. His eyes seemed to contain the anger of being contradicted. Mrs. Huo noticed the change in his mood and immediately tried to ease the tension. ¡°Huo Feng, how can you talk to your father like this? Your father had raised Tiantian for more than ten years, so how could he not care about her safety? Your father is just more rational. He knows that there¡¯s no point in panicking now. Moreover, Tiantian isn¡¯t your sister anymore. Your sister is Youyou. You mustn¡¯t call her wrongly in the future. Other people willugh at you for that.¡± Huo You smiled appropriately and said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Brother and Huo Tian had been together for more than ten years and they shared a deep rtionship. It¡¯s understandable that he can¡¯t change his address in a short time.¡± The more generous Huo You was, the more unreasonable Huo Feng seemed. How could Huo Feng not know that Huo You was just putting on an act in front of their parents? However, right now, he was most concerned about Huo Tian¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t have the time to care about Huo You¡¯s petty tricks. Without looking back, he continued to say to Mrs. Huo, ¡°Mom, tell me in detail what happened to Sister Tiantian. I heard from my friends that there was a casualty in that kidnapping case. Who was the one who was harmed? It couldn¡¯t be Sister Tiantian, right?¡± ¡°I really wonder what kind of bewitching potion Tiantian has given you. Why have you been so close to her since you were young?¡± Mrs. Huo sighed helplessly and said, ¡°The police have alreadye to look for me and your father. ording to the information we obtained from the police, Huo Tian didn¡¯t encounter any ident in this kidnapping. She¡¯s still fine now, but she seems to have suffered a huge blow. She has been staying at home to deal with the aftermath.¡± Huo Feng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Huo Tian was fine. He patted his chest and said, ¡°That gave me a scare. There are all sorts of rumors going around outside now. Someone had confidently told me that Sister Tiantian had been killed by kidnappers. Turned out that those are just rumors¡­¡± Huo Feng¡¯s joysted for a long while. Then, he suddenly thought of something and his expression gradually became solemn. ¡°Since nothing happened to Sister Tiantian, who was the one who died in the kidnapping incident? Or did no one die at all and it was just rumors?¡± Mrs. Huo let out a long sigh, her expression carrying a trace of pity from a superior stand. ¡°There had indeed been a casualty in that kidnapping incident. The police told your father and me this personally. The young man who identally live-streamed the kidnapping incident was also safe and sound. Therefore, the one who had an ident could only be Tiantian¡¯s current mother. Although it¡¯s not nice to say this, we¡¯re also very lucky that it was her and not Tiantian who had an ident¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? How could it be my mother who died?!¡± Before Huo Feng could say anything, Huo You, who had been quietly listening to them, suddenly stood up. Her face was pale as she looked at Mrs. Huo in disbelief and panic. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? It¡¯s impossible that something had happened to my mother¡­¡± Chapter 93 - The So-Called Family

Chapter 93: The So-Called Family

Huo You muttered to herself, not realizing that Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze was turning colder and colder. She only felt that her heart was empty as if a very important part had been cut off. The truth was, Huo You had always known that,pared to her mother, Ding Rong was the one who had yed the role of a proper mother in both her lifetimes. In the memories of her two lifetimesbined, Ding Rong had been the only one who had given Huo You unreserved love and warmth. Ding Rong¡¯s figure had appeared in almost all the warming scenes she had been through¡­ Only at this moment did Huo You dare to admit that she had always treated Ding Rong as her real mother. There hadn¡¯t been a day when she hadn¡¯t missed the time she spent with Ding Rong during her childhood. In the past, Huo You used to think that what she wanted was glory and splendor, that she wanted power and wealth. She had always thought that her goals were clear enough and that she would never be stopped by fragile, illusory emotions. Only now did Huo You realize that she wasn¡¯t as carefree as she had thought. The moment she found out that she had really lost her mother, she felt extremely painful and miserable¡­ Huo You was immersed in the palpitations and sadness of that moment, so she didn¡¯t realize that Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze was turning colder and colder. It was filled with judgment and anger. Mrs. Huo¡¯s voice was filled with coldness as she spoke up, ¡°Huo You, I remember that I had warned you before not to treat that woman as your mother anymore.¡± Huo You only came back to her senses when she heard her mother¡¯s icy words. Her face turned pale when she realized what she had just said. She exined incoherently, ¡°Mom, I was just too shocked and said it out of anxiety¡­ Mom, you have to believe me¡­¡± Huo You subconsciously threw herself beside Mrs. Huo, wanting to reach out to grab her sleeve and cover up the mistake she had made. However, Mrs. Huo dodged her touch, then raised her arm and pped Huo You¡¯s face. After a crisp p, the entire small living room was silent for a moment. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Huo You covered the side of her face as her thoughts raced. She thought of one reason after another, but none of them could exin why she still treated Ding Rong as her mother¡­ In the end, Huo You only muttered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve always ced your teachings in my heart. I really understand my identity and understand that I no longer have anything to do with the Ding Family anymore. I haven¡¯t contacted them all this while. Earlier, I just, just¡­¡± Both Mr. and Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You coldly. In their eyes, Huo You was like a clown who was anxiously trying to exin herself. They could see through Huo You¡¯s thoughts at a nce, but they refused to give their biological daughter a way out. When the atmosphere gradually became stagnant and anxious, Huo Feng opened his mouth to break the silence. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t make things difficult for Huo You. Huo You has lived with Auntie Ding for more than ten years. How can the mother-daughter rtionship between them disappear just like that? If Huo You can remain calm and indifferent when she hears that Auntie Ding was killed, it only means that she¡¯s a cold-blooded person. Are you really willing to have a daughter like that?¡± Unlike their cold attitude when facing Huo You, Mr. and Mrs. Huo were very tolerant and reasonable when facing Huo Feng. Mr. Huo¡¯s expression eased up as he nodded and said to Huo Feng, ¡°You¡¯re right. How could your mother and I not know this principle? Earlier, your mother was just a little sad. After all, she had always had high hopes for your sister. After your sister returned to our family, she had been carefully raising this daughter. However, your sister didn¡¯t treat your mother as her real mother nor us as her real family?¡± Mrs. Huo stroked her chest weakly like a mother who had her feelings hurt by her daughter. She was sad and mncholic as she heaved a long sigh. ¡°Your father understands me the best. Huo You, ever since you returned to the Huo Family, we¡¯ve always agreed to whatever you asked. You didn¡¯t want to see Tiantian, so we let her return to the Ding Family despite the years we spent raising her. We didn¡¯t say anything even though you kept finding trouble for Tiantian in school¡­¡± Mrs. Huo wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, her voice sounding a little choked up. ¡°Your father even went to negotiate with Tiantian for you, wanting her to take the initiative to give up on being a student at Qingli High School. I think your father and I have given up enough for you, but I didn¡¯t expect that in your heart, you still treat that woman with the surname Ding as your mother. Mom was really too sad just now¡­¡± It was clearly also Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s idea to let Huo Tian leave Qingli High School. They had found their biological daughter, so how could they be willing to let Huo Tian, who was not a presentable adopted daughter, continue to stay in Qingli High School, which was filled with children from elite families? However, Huo You¡¯s first reaction wasn¡¯t to push the me away. She subconsciously looked at Huo Feng¡­ Chapter 94 - Going Crazy

Chapter 94: Going Crazy

Huo Feng narrowed his eyes, his gazending on Huo You like a crazy knife. Huo Feng asked in an unclear tone, ¡°Sister Huo You hates Sister Tiantian that much? It¡¯s not enough that she chased Sister Tiantian out of the Huo Family, but she also wants to use means to chase Sister Tiantian out of Qingli High School. I want to know what had Sister Tiantian done to make you hate her so much. If Sister Tiantian had really hurt you, I, as her younger brother, willpensate you on her behalf. How about that?¡± Huo You felt a chill run down her spine. At that moment, she recalled the first day she met Huo Feng. Huo Feng had approached her step by step like a madman. That was the first time Huo You had felt the threat of death since her rebirth. Today, she once again felt the cold killing intenting from Huo Feng. Huo You¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. She shook her head repeatedly and exined in a trembling voice, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t do anything to Huo Tian. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been going against me. I just want to get everything that should have belonged to me¡­¡± Huo Feng sneered coldly. He said to Mr. and Mrs. Huo, ¡°Dad, Mom, did you hear that? Sister Huo You wants to get everything that belongs to her. I wonder if you¡¯ve told her what are the things in this family that belong to her? What are the ones that she¡¯d be unable to get her hands on? I don¡¯t want one day in the future, besides having topete in wits and courage with the people outside, I¡¯ll also need to be on opposite sides with my sister.¡± Mrs. Huo subconsciously thought of Huo You¡¯s repeated attempts to interfere in thepany¡¯s affairs. Her tone turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already warned Huo You. She¡¯ll understand what are the things she deserves and what she doesn¡¯t.¡± Huo Feng said bluntly and tantly, ¡°Thank you, Mom. You know that I¡¯m not familiar with Sister Huo You at all, and I don¡¯t have the time to build up our rtionship. If I find out one day that she wants to touch something that doesn¡¯t belong to her and extends her hand to my territory, I¡¯ll cut her hand off. At that time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯d be a joke to outsiders.¡± How could Huo Feng dare to openly disy his hostility towards her when they were still in front of their parents? Huo You looked up at Huo Feng in surprise. ¡°Huo Feng, I¡¯m your sister. How can you say that about me?¡± Huo You thought she would get her parents¡¯ support, but to her surprise, Mrs. Huo gave her another p. Huo You covered her face and looked at Mrs. Huo in a daze. She saw Mrs. Huo looking at her with disgust. ¡°Who gave you the guts to put on the airs of an older sister in front of Huo Feng? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Huo You had been utterly disappointed in Mrs. Huo for a long time. She no longer looked forward to receiving fair treatment from her parents. She turned to look pitifully at Mr. Huo, who had been silent the entire time. However, she didn¡¯t see any pity on his face either. Mr. Huo said indifferently, ¡°Huo You, Huo Feng is right. Moreover, I feel that there¡¯s nothing wrong with his method of putting things bluntly. You just have to learn your ce and not think about things that don¡¯t belong to you and Huo Feng will treat you well. In the future, after you get married, he and the Huo Family will be your backing. As a girl, you don¡¯t have to have so many petty thoughts. You just have to be obedient.¡± Huo You looked up at her family with an unfamiliar gaze. When they looked at her, they weren¡¯t looking at a blood-rted family member, but at an emotionless object. They only needed her to follow the rules and do everything well. If she had any thoughts or ideas that went overboard, they would mercilessly scold and warn her. Such a family, such a family, were simply demons¡­ Huo You thought to herself that she had spent so much effort returning to the Huo Family only to have three cold-blooded and heartless family members. On the other hand, the mother who would truly care for her and love her had lost her life because of the n she had given her tacit consent to¡­ Huo You felt that all of this was ridiculous, so much so that she burst outughing. ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ this is so funny. I spent so much effort returning to the Huo Family, but you guys, who are rted to me by blood, have never treated me like a real family.¡± Three frosty faces stared at her, but Huo You realized that she wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She had never felt so unbridled and exhrating as she was now! ¡°Just you guys wait! One day, I¡¯ll make you guys regret treating me like this!!¡± As if she was looking at a crazy person, Mrs. Huo said disdainfully, ¡°Huo You, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± However, Huo You wasn¡¯t as submissive and respectful as she used to be when she was reproached. Sheughed loudly and turned to leave the Huo Family¡¯s small living room. Mrs. Huo was so angry that her face turned pale. She rubbed her chest and said, ¡°This is really too much, too much. How can such a rude and crazy person be our biological daughter?¡± Chapter 95 - Bringing Back Their Adopted Daughter

Chapter 95: Bringing Back Their Adopted Daughter

Mr. Huo also snorted coldly. ¡°I think Huo You is too ambitious and wants too much. She only went crazy when we warned her not to reach out for things that don¡¯t belong to her!¡± However, Huo Feng felt that this crazy and selfish personality was indeed the Huo Family¡¯s biological child. He retracted his gaze indifferently and sat beside Mrs. Huo. He held her hand andforted her slowly. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad anymore. Huo You didn¡¯t grow up in the Huo Family. It¡¯s normal for her to be a littlecking in etiquette. We shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡± Mrs. Huo patted Huo Feng¡¯s hand, feeling consoled, and sighed. ¡°In the past, I always heard people say that daughters are mothers¡¯ little cotton-padded jacket[1]. Be it my biological daughter, Huo You, or my adopted daughter, Huo Tian, they¡¯re all not as caring as you.¡± Huo Feng smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯ve only met Huo You twice and I¡¯m not familiar with her personality. However, I know Sister Tiantian. Actually, Sister Tiantian is very outstanding. She was only in her rebellious stage in the past and wanted to get your attention, Dad, Mom. That¡¯s why she deliberately put on such an arrogant appearance. Sister Tiantian is a girl, after all. She craves the love and care from her parents more than I do.¡± Upon hearing this, Mr. and Mrs. Huo looked even more consoled A thought popped up in Mr. Huo¡¯s mind and he suddenly said, ¡°You mean that Huo Tian¡¯s grades were so bad in the past and she always dressed up strangely just to get your mother and my attention?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always had heart-to-heart talks with Sister Tiantian. I understand all her thoughts¡­¡± Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo looked at each other, then let out a long sigh. ¡°This can exin why Tiantian¡¯s grades suddenly improved so much after she left the Huo Family. She even received the praise of the entire school¡¯s teachers. This child was too stubborn in the past. To think that she actually pretended to be a bad child to express her anger with her.¡± Mr. Huo said in light reproach, ¡°It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t show enough concern for the child that¡¯s why she used this method to get her parents¡¯ attention.¡± Mrs. Huo did not rebut. The two of them were like an ordinary couple who was worried about their children¡¯s growth as they talked about their children. Seeing that the preparations were almost done, Huo Feng said, ¡°After Sister left our house, she lived with her biological mother. Now that her biological mother has gotten into trouble, I don¡¯t know how sad Sister will be given how much she values rtionships.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo both looked very worried. ¡°Yeah, Tiantian has been living with us since she was young. She¡¯s been pampered and spoiled, so how would she be able to handle going through such a big event?¡± After Mr. Huo finished sighing, he instructed Mrs. Huo, ¡°Previously, we let Tiantian leave our house because we cared about Huo You¡¯s feelings. Now that something has happened to Tiantian, how can we stand by and do nothing? Find a chance to visit Tiantian and try to bring her back home.¡± Mrs. Huo frowned and clutched her chest, saying worriedly, ¡°Tiantian is so stubborn. She might think that we¡¯ve abandoned her long ago. How would she be willing toe home with me obediently?¡± ¡°If once doesn¡¯t work, then try to persuade her twice. If twice doesn¡¯t work, go a third time. You¡¯re Tiantian¡¯s mother. The two of you have been mother and daughter for 18 years. How can Tiantian bear to make things difficult for you time and time again?¡± Mr. Huo knew that Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t wish to bring Huo Tian back to the Huo Family at all, so he continued to persuade her. ¡°I know the details of the kidnapping more than you do. Back then, the kidnapper asked Tiantian for a ransom of 500 million yuan. How could Tiantian have that much money? However, she didn¡¯t call us for help. It was Si Huan who decided to raise that much money for her. ording to the police, the kidnappers mistakenly thought that Si Huan was Tiantian¡¯s fianc¨¦. Si Huan has never denied it, so it can be seen that their rtionship is very deep.¡± Both Mrs. Huo and Huo Feng were shocked and looked at Mr. Huo in surprise. ¡°Are Si Huan and Tiantian really together?¡± Mr. Huo nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a man too. I understand Si Huan¡¯s actions. As the head of a family, if it wasn¡¯t for the woman he loves, why would he empty all the movable cash on thepany¡¯s ounts without hesitation? I didn¡¯t know Si Huan had such an emotional side to him in the past. It can be seen that he¡¯s already deeply in love with Tiantian.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s attitude immediately took a 180-degree turn. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we have to bring Tiantian home as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if the two of them get together, Tiantian won¡¯t have a family background that can match the Si Family. God knows how many twists and turns her marriage life will have in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think too. When Tiantian returns to the Huo Family, she and Si Huan will be a match for each other in terms of family background and will be together naturally. If we don¡¯t act quickly, Tiantian will probably be coaxed away by that brat Si Huan. At that time, as parents, our hearts will ache a lot¡­¡± [1] Suggesting soft,fortable, and warming. Chapter 96 - Getting Drunk At A Bar

Chapter 96: Getting Drunk At A Bar

Strong drums, a noisy crowd, women with heavy makeup were twisting their bodies under the blurry lights like a strange show together with young and crazy men. Even though Huo You was sitting in the corner, her ears were filled with the clinking of wine sses and uncontrobleughter. Huo You sat alone at the bar. She rejected one young man after another who came over to fawn on her and only took sses of cocktail from the bartender. She wasn¡¯t trying to get drunk. She was just looking for a ce to temporarily leave the Huo Family, the family that was filled with an oppressive atmosphere. After an unknown period of time, someone sat down on the chair beside her. Huo You was already sprawled on the bar counter. She rested her head on her arm and turned to look at the person beside her. The man raised his hand and brushed his fingers across her cheek suggestively. Huo You hit the man¡¯s wrist, but her light force failed to smack it away. Huo You frowned and said angrily, ¡°Take your hand away!¡± He Yu chuckled. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re hiding from other men. Why aren¡¯t you even letting me touch you?¡± Huo You opened her eyes slightly and stared at He Yu for a long while. Only then did she see who the man in front of her was. She sneered softly. ¡°So it¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to attend a gathering with friends.¡± He Yu pointed to the second floor. Huo You followed his gaze and saw several men with young girls in their arms waving at them. The unrestrained behavior of those people, with couples hugging and kissing without restraint, looked like an indulgent scene. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but sneer as she looked at He Yu mockingly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re having a good time. Your date should be up there, right? Isn¡¯t it bad to leave her behind toe to find me?¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard the mockery in her words, He Yu got a little closer. Their breaths could be heard clearly. Huo You didn¡¯t reject He Yu¡¯s approach. He Yu nted a soft kiss on her face and said with a smile, ¡°Is my young miss jealous? Don¡¯t worry, those women are just unpresentable ythings. I don¡¯t even know their names. In my heart, you¡¯ll always be the most special one.¡± Huo You knew that for someone like He Yu, those femalepanions were like expensive essories. They were symbols of wealth and status. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but think of her past life. Although she had been officially married to her husband back then, wasn¡¯t she just an essory to his life? If it wasn¡¯t because she had enough of being an essory to a man for the rest of her life, why would Huo You have tried so hard to climb up thedder and find ways to grasp more power and money? This desire to climb higher burned Huo You¡¯s body and soul, making her not dare to stop for even a moment. She found the right opportunity to return to the Huo Family and chased Huo Tian away. She then seized the opportunity to be with He Yu and slowly revealed her talent. She just wanted a chance to control her own fate. What was wrong with that? However, it was her blood-rted family who kept striking at her ambitions, warning her not to put her hands on things that didn¡¯t belong to her¡­ Huo You thought that she would be able to start a new life after returning to the Huo Family, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be the start of disappointments after disappointments. At Huo You¡¯s signal, the bartender ced a cocktail ss in front of her again. Huo You picked up the ss and gulped down the colorful alcohol. He Yu was a little surprised by the loss of herposure. He Yu didn¡¯t like women who looked dejected, but when he saw Huo You, who seemed to be shrouded in ayer of loneliness, he couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to explore her heart. Hence, He Yu got even closer. He wrapped his arm around Huo You¡¯s waist and whispered suggestively into her ear, ¡°What happened? You were so sad that you needed toe to the bar to get drunk. As your business partner, I haven¡¯t done a good enough job since I¡¯m unable to keep you in a good mood.¡± Huo You turned to stare at He Yu. Only then did He Yu realize that Huo You¡¯s eyes were a little red as if she had cried. However, her eyes were dry and there weren¡¯t any tears. ¡°He Yu, tell me, who was the one who had died in the kidnapping incident?¡± Huo You¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°The Huo Family said that my mother died. Tell me, is that true?¡± ¡°What? So the person who died is that Ding woman? The woman who had raised you for 18 years? Is that why you¡¯re so sad?¡± He Yu chuckled, but it didn¡¯t contain any sarcasm. He only looked at the girl, who was trying to suppress her sadness, strangely. ¡°You appeared so resolute earlier, so I thought that you¡¯d been mentally prepared. In our n this time, both the Ding Family¡¯s siblings might lose their lives. Didn¡¯t you know about this long ago?¡± Chapter 97 - I Am the Child of Destiny

Chapter 97: I Am the Child of Destiny

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°Yeah, I knew that Mom and Uncle might die. I thought I wouldn¡¯t care. I could have given up on anything to get what I wanted, but why am I still so sad?¡± Huo You¡¯s voice became a little choked up as she spoke. Her eyes reddened slightly as she dodged He Yu¡¯s gaze and barely managed to maintain herposure. ¡°Actually, I used to hate that woman with the surname Ding and her brother very much. They stuck to those principles that were not worth a single cent. You must not know about this, but my mother is actually very beautiful. Even though she¡¯s old, she still has many suitors. But no matter how generous those suitors are, my mother has never thought of remarrying and bringing me along. She¡¯s only a tailor, and altering clothes for others can only earn her three to five yuan. I¡¯ve wanted to live a luxurious life since I was young, but she would never give herself to a rich man for my wishes¡­¡± He Yu listened to her talk about the past andforted her casually, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the life you led in the past. You¡¯ve returned to the Huo Family now. No matter how extravagant and rich you want to live, the Huo Family will satisfy your wishes, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know why. Why is it always impossible for my wishes to be fulfilled? In the past, I thought that it was enough as long as I got material wealth, but now I realize that I¡¯ve actually been keeping the memories of living with my mother. I don¡¯t want my mother to die at all¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really still a little girl¡­¡± He Yu sighed and patted Huo You¡¯s head.¡± Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote now. I asked you previously if you could really bear to let the Ding Family¡¯s siblings encounter danger. You didn¡¯t hesitate to give me a definite answer. I didn¡¯t expect you to regret it so much now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to return to the Huo Family and have a say in the Huo Family, I didn¡¯t hesitate to use such a cruel n to kill Mom. However, in the end, I realized that I was aplete joke. No matter what I do, I won¡¯t be able to get the Huo Family¡¯s approval. They will only warn me time and time again not to meddle in the Huo Family¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Is that so? It seems like Uncle Huo trusts their son, whom they had brought up since young, more than you, who was brought back midway.¡± He Yu¡¯s emotions fluctuated as his tone turned slightly cold. Huo You sharply noticed the change in his attitude and sneered. She looked at He Yu with a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? After hearing that I¡¯m not valued by the Huo Family, I no longer have any value in your eyes, right?¡± Of course, He Yu felt that Huo You, who wasn¡¯t valued by her parents, was much less valuable. However, he didn¡¯t want to anger this woman who was on the verge of breaking down. Heforted her slowly and gently, ¡°How could that be? Even if you can¡¯t get Uncle Huo¡¯s trust and can¡¯t help me with the cooperation between our two families, you have your own capabilities. I still can¡¯t forget how confident and brash you were when you talked about the n to deal with Si Huan.¡± Huo You thought of something andughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have talent that no one in this world canpare to. I¡¯m the legendary child of destiny¡­¡± He Yu felt that Huo You was probably really drunk. He frowned slightly to hide the impatience in his heart and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Shall I send you back?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not drunk¡­¡± Huo You raised an index finger and shook it. Then, she leaned close to He Yu and whispered in his ear, ¡°Do you know? I have a secret¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You have a secret¡­¡± He Yu replied half-heartedly before pulling her out of the bar. However, Huo You didn¡¯t cooperate at all. She struggled slightly but realized that she couldn¡¯t break free from He Yu¡¯s grip. She said unhappily, ¡°How dare you treat me like this! Be careful, I¡¯ll reveal all your business ns!¡± ¡°You know of my business ns too?¡± He Yu found this a little funny. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you have such capabilities unless you tell me about them.¡± Although she was a little tipsy, Huo You seemed to be able to tell that He Yu was sneering at her. She snorted unhappily and whispered into He Yu¡¯s ear. He Yu¡¯s brows furrowed tightly as his heart churned. He looked at Huo You doubtfully. ¡°How do you know the Hein Corporation¡¯s next investment direction?¡± Huo You looked up proudly. ¡°I told you, I know everything. I know everything about the Huo Family and the Si Family¡¯s development direction, not just the Hein Corporation!¡± He Yu suppressed the changing thoughts in his heart and persuaded her gently, ¡°Good girl, can you tell me everything you know?¡± Chapter 98 - True Cooperation

Chapter 98: True Cooperation

Huo You stared at He Yu for a long time before she finally saw who this person in front of her was. She pushed He Yu away and left his embrace. ¡°I knew you had been trying to lie to me. You got close to me just to steal my secrets, right?¡± As she spoke, Huo Youughed mockingly. Herughter grew louder and louder until it eventually became a little crazy. ¡°I thought that by doing things over again, I would be able to get everything I wanted. I would be able to be like Huo Tian and get a man who truly loves me. But why? Why did I meet you? He Yu, you bastard, devil! You¡¯ve destroyed all my hopes for love and marriage!¡± At that moment, Huo You seemed to have used up all her strength to vent all the frustration in her heart. Even though the bar was filled with all sorts of noise, there were still people whose attention was drawn by her shouting. Everyone looked over curiously and realized that it was a young couple. Everyone thought that it was just amonly-seen rtionship dispute and turned around to immerse themselves in their own world. Everyone was already used to seeing rtionship disputes between men and women. He Yu¡¯s expression darkened. He wrapped his arms around Huo You and pulled her into his embrace. Just as Huo You was about to scream, he covered her mouth and forcibly brought her out of the bar. Huo You continued to struggle along the way. He Yu wasn¡¯t the type to be patient and coax people. When they reached the car park, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed Huo You away. He Yu frowned and his tone was filled with disgust. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Perhaps it was because she had gotten some wind on the way to the car park or because she felt pain when He Yu threw her onto the ground that Huo You felt a little more awake. She looked up at He Yu and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let you see how I lost myposure¡­¡± He Yu didn¡¯t pull Huo You up from the ground. Instead, he squatted down beside her and leveled his gaze at her. ¡°Can you tell me now? What happened?¡± Huo You turned her head and avoided He Yu¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling too suppressed. I came to the bar to rx.¡± He Yu nodded as if he didn¡¯t really want to care about her. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to tell me the reason, let¡¯s talk about another topic. How did you know the direction of Hein Corporation¡¯s developments and even the specifics of each investment n?¡± With his reminder, Huo You seemed to remember what she had just revealed. Her face turned pale and her heart was in a mess, not knowing how to answer¡­ He Yu didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of forcing Huo You to answer. He continued to say aggressively, ¡°Also, you said that you know the Huo Family and Si Family¡¯s business secrets. Is that true?¡± Huo You pursed her lips but didn¡¯t answer. However, her reaction was already an answer to He Yu. He Yu chuckled and stroked Huo You¡¯s long hair gently. ¡°Good girl. I used to think that you were a little smart, but you thought that you were extraordinary. Now, it seems that I¡¯ve misjudged you. You¡¯re definitely not as simple as you seem. I think you¡¯re qualified to be my business partner now.¡± Huo You understood the meaning behind He Yu¡¯s words and red at him. ¡°You hadn¡¯t taken our cooperation seriously at all previously, did you?¡± A scornful smile appeared on He Yu¡¯s face as if he was mocking Huo You for not having any self-awareness. He didn¡¯t hold back at all when he spoke too. ¡°What bargaining chips do you think you have to talk to me about cooperation? I¡¯m only ying house with you because of the small ideas you asionallye up with that are considered interesting.¡± Huo You pped He Yu¡¯s hand away angrily. However, He Yu wasn¡¯t angry at all. He continued to say in a doting tone, ¡°But things are different now. I know now that you have amazing talent. No matter what methods you used to steal the business secrets you know or if you deduced them based on the clues you found, the ability you have shown has impressed me. Good girl, we will definitely work well together in the future.¡± He stretched his hand out in front of Huo You and waited for her to shake it. Huo You stared at his hand for a long time. Although she was furious, she still reached out and shook his hand. This time, they had truly reached an agreement. He Yu had ced Huo You on the same level as him. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that women who only have beautiful faces and wonderful figures are very boring. I won¡¯t waste too much time on them. In the past, I thought you were such a girl too. It¡¯s just thatpared to ordinary beautiful girls, you have an additional extraordinary family background. But now, your appearance, your family background, and your brain have all be iparably beautiful essories on you. Huo You, I¡¯ve bepletely infatuated with you¡­¡± Chapter 99 - The Painting Named "Hypocrisy"

Chapter 99: The Painting Named ¡°Hypocrisy¡±

After pulling Huo You up from the ground, He Yu hugged her tightly and whispered into her ear as if he was reciting a wonderful love poem. Huo You no longer had any expectations for He Yu. She pushed him away and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Take me home.¡± He Yu ced his hand behind his back and bent over slightly, bowing like a knight. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be of service to you.¡± On the way back, Huo You became more and more awake. She recalled everything that had happened tonight and felt extremely frustrated. Why had she exposed her biggest trump card to He Yu? Although she hadn¡¯tpletely exposed that she had been reborn, letting He Yu know that she understood the business ns of the fewpanies in the future, it had exceeded Huo You¡¯s ns. However, Huo You could only console herself that it was also considered an unexpected gain for her to achieve true cooperation with He Yu because she could predict the future. ¡°When are you nning to make a move on the Si Family?¡± Huo You nced at He Yu. ¡°As far as I know, Si Huan has been nning to develop a new energy project. He will be strongly opposed by the Si Family, but once he resists everyone¡¯s opinions, he will take the ride on the flow of the government policy over the next few years to soar into the sky, bing the greatest new energy manufacturer in the country.¡± He Yu seemed to be very satisfied with Huo You¡¯s words. He nced at Huo You in admiration and smiled. ¡°I wanted to take things slow previously because I didn¡¯t want Si Huan to realize that we were the ones attacking him. But since you think this is a good opportunity, I won¡¯t waste it.¡± ¡°As long as we can stop Si Huan¡¯s investment ns and enter the new energy industry before him, we will be able to get more dividend policy and future market share than him. I think this will only be beneficial and not harmful for you.¡± He Yu gave Huo You an ambiguous look. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s ¡®for us¡¯. You¡¯re definitely there in my future ns.¡± As he said this, he even took one of Huo You¡¯s hands, brought it to his lips, and nted a soft kiss on it, looking extremely passionate. Huo You wasn¡¯t touched at all. She only watched He Yu¡¯s actions coldly, her heart filled with mockery. After sending Huo You back to the Huo Family, He Yu went to meet Mr. and Mrs. Huo, acting politely in front of them. When Mr. and Mrs. Huo faced He Yu, they looked like amiable elders. ¡°Huo You has troubled you. She¡¯s a little stubborn and headstrong. I hope you can be more tolerant of her¡­¡± He Yu put on an affectionate expression and said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too kind. Huo You is an intelligent and kind girl. We get along very well. I really hope she can grow up quickly. I can¡¯t wait to make her my wife.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s smiles became even more amiable. Mr. Huo also said, ¡°As a father, my greatest wish in this life is to be able to leave my daughter in the hands of a young and handsome talent like you.¡± The three of them sat together and exchanged some pleasantries. He Yu brought up that he was going to take his leave. Before he left, he seemed to have thought of something. He Yu put on a sincere expression and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be the Si Corporation¡¯s anniversary celebration in a few days. I¡¯ve already received an invitation. I¡¯d like to invite Miss Huo You to attend the event with me. I hope Uncle and Auntie can allow this.¡± Mrs. Huo said smilingly, ¡°You are really polite. You¡¯re bringing Youyou to a banquet, not somewhere else. Why would we possibly stop you?¡± Mr. Huo cast a reproachful look at Mrs. Huo and said with a smile, ¡°This is what you should do when you¡¯re in a serious rtionship. This means that He Yu is showing enough respect for our Youyou. As her mother, you should be happy.¡± People who did not know the truth would probably think that these people were a pair of parents who doted on their daughter and a good man who respected and loved his partner. However, Huo Feng, who was standing not far away, looked at this harmonious scene and felt that this scene was filled with a cold color palette. Every single one of their actions and words were portraying the word ¡®hypocritical¡¯. However, in this painting, they seemed to bepletely indifferent to each other¡¯s hypocrisy and were still trying their best to y their respective roles, looking extremely interesting¡­ A distorted smile slowly appeared on Huo Feng¡¯s face. He muttered, ¡°Sister, if you see this famous painting of the century named ¡®Hypocrisy¡¯, you¡¯ll probably be as amused as I am, right?¡± ¡°Every day, I¡¯m like an outsider, watching them immersed in their respective roles. Gradually, I seem to be bing like one of them¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Sister, I don¡¯t want to be as scary as them. So, no matter what, I have to bring you back. I want you to stay with me forever. Only by being by your side will I not lose myself¡­¡± Chapter 100 - Bringing Back Their Adopted Daughter

Chapter 100: Bringing Back Their Adopted Daughter

The Si Family¡¯s anniversary celebration was a very important event. Mr. and Mrs. Huo nned to reunite with Huo Tian before the anniversary celebration started. It would be best if they could immediately settle the marriage agreement between Huo Tian and Si Huan after they reunited. That way, Mr. and Mrs. Huo would be able to attend the Si Family¡¯s anniversary celebration in the capacity of Si Huan¡¯s future inws. With this identity, they could easily obtain the trust of any family during the celebration and could obtain more benefits. Therefore, Mr. and Mrs. Huo eagerly went to the urban vige.They endured their difort and passed through the streets that were like slums and found the Ding Family¡¯s small house. In their eyes, this courtyard was dpidated and small. They could not imagine how Huo Tian, who had been pampered for more than ten years, could tolerate such a life. Ding Chen was the one who received them. They were in the midst of thepany¡¯s busiest period and he had been staying in thepany for several days. At this moment, Ding Chen¡¯s face was pale, and his dark circles were very obvious. He had not shaved off his stubble either and looked very dispirited, as if he had been through a huge change. Mr. and Mrs. Huo only thought that Ding Chen was dispirited because he could not withstand the huge blow of his sister passing away. They did not have any thoughts about it, but they put on a pitiful expression and said, ¡°We¡¯ve heard about what happened to your family. Our condolences.¡± Ding Chen was very tired and felt like yawning, but it was not polite to do so in front of the guests. He turned his back on them and yawned loudly. A few drops of tears seeped out of the corners of his eyes due to this. As his brain was still not cleared up, he did not realize that there was anything wrong with Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s words, and he did not recognize who these two people were. Ding Chen only relied on his instincts to maintain politeness on the surface and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. May I ask why you came to my house¡­¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo saw the tears in the corners of Ding Chen¡¯s eyes and this further affirmed their understanding of the situation. Although they did not get any concrete news from the police, they had already determined that the person who had died in the kidnapping ident was definitely Huo Tian¡¯s biological mother, Ding Rong. Mrs. Huo said sincerely, ¡°Back then, after I found out that our two families had brought back the wrong child, I had been feeling very conflicted. I had wanted to leave Tiantian with our family, but since we wanted Youyou back, we can¡¯t take advantage of our position to bully others and keep both our daughters with us¡­¡± Mrs. Huo wiped the corners of her eyes and sighed. ¡°Even though we were very unwilling and couldn¡¯t bear to do so, given the circumstances back then, we could only send Tiantian back to your family. However, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡± She did not continue speaking, as if she could not bear to talk about Ding Chen¡¯s sadness. She only looked at Ding Chen pitifully. Ding Chen was puzzled by her gaze. The long string of words that Mrs. Huo had said just now went through his mind and he only understood what it meant after a long while. Ding Chen finally recognized the two people in front of him. ¡°I was wondering why you two looked so familiar. So you¡¯re that ungrateful Huo You¡¯s biological parents?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions froze. They had a conversation for such a long time, but the other party did not recognize them. This was definitely a novel experience for Mr. and Mrs. Huo, and their expressions were not good. However, in order to sessfully bring Huo Tian back, the two of them suppressed the anger in their hearts and barely managed to maintain theirposure. Mr. Huo was not satisfied that Mrs. Huo had been beating around the bush and couldn¡¯t get to the point. He said directly, ¡°We came here to discuss with you about letting Huo Tian return to the Huo Family.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± No matter how tired and tired Ding Chen was, he instantly reacted when he heard this. He red at Mr. and Mrs. Huo with a livid expression. ¡°What do you mean? You want to snatch Tiantian away from our family?¡± ¡°How can you say that we snatched her from your family?¡± Mrs. Huo frowned and said angrily, ¡°Tiantian was the child we had painstakingly raised for 18 years. Now that something has happened to your family and you don¡¯t have the ability to raise Tiantian anymore, we are bringing her back partly to give Tiantian a better living environment and education, but also to reduce the burden on your family.¡± Mrs. Huo swept her gaze across the Ding Family¡¯s courtyard and could not help but reveal a disdainful expression. She thought that her actions and expression were subtle enough, but she did not expect Ding Chen to see it. Ding Chen snorted. ¡°It seems that you look down on our family very much. Why? Do you think our family is too poor and despise us? Since you despise us, then so be it. Your Huo You grew up in this rundown courtyard of our family. Why don¡¯t you chase her away?¡± Seeing that Ding Chen was angry, Mrs. Huo quickly said, ¡°Mr. Ding, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t have any intention of despising you at all.¡± Chapter 101 - Cant See Eye to Eye

Chapter 101: Can¡¯t See Eye to Eye

Mrs. Huo wanted to exin, but at the mention of her family background, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a proud expression on her face and there was some arrogance in her tone. ¡°The difference in materialistic conditions between our two families is clearly there. You can¡¯t deny that only in a rich family can we educate our child better. If it¡¯s for Tiantian¡¯s sake, you shouldn¡¯t stop us from taking her away.¡± Ding Chen was so angry that heughed. ¡°That can¡¯t be, you guys actually have the cheek to talk about education with me? When Tiantian was in your family, how many times in a year did you guys care for her? How many words did you guys exchange with her every year? You guys only know how to use cold violence toward the child, yet you guys still have the cheek to tell me that returning to that cold family would be better for Tiantian¡¯s future?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions were very bad. Mr. Huo snorted and said, ¡°Ever since Huo Tian Was young, we had hired countless tutors for her and we adopted the most elite education methods. We don¡¯t need you to criticize our family¡¯s education ideologies.¡± Ding Chen sneered. ¡°Since you guys believe that you¡¯re using the most elite education method, then use this method to nurture your biological daughter, Huo You. Why did youe to look for Huo Tian? Huo Tian is doing well in our family!¡± His eyes darted around, and he looked at the well-dressed and sanctimonious couple in front of him with a faint smile. He snorted and said, ¡°Or could it be that you¡¯ve finally seen Huo You¡¯s true nature and still think that our Tiantian is better? Is that why you¡¯re shamelessly trying to turn back time and bring Tiantian back to the Huo Family? Let me tell you, stop dreaming. Tiantian won¡¯t go back with you!¡± In the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Huo, Ding Chen was simply an unreasonable rogue. They boasted of their high statuses and disdained to speak to such a rascal. Mrs. Huo said with an ugly expression, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it to you clearly. Let Tiantiane out. We want to talk to her personally.¡± Ding Chen rolled his eyes obscurely. He felt that this couple in front of him was simply daydreaming if they were thinking of bringing Tiantian back to the Huo Family! He had been with Tiantian for such a long time and knew very well what kind of girl she was. She was not as snobbish as Huo You. Huo Tian did not care about materialistic life at all. Compared to the life of a dignified young miss from a rich family, Huo Tian was more willing to stay in her family¡¯s small house, which was not considered spacious. She enjoyed receiving Ding Rong¡¯s care and concern every day. Huo Tian had mentioned more than once that she liked this family of three to stay together. Although it was noisy, it was very heartwarming. Moreover, Huo Tian was not at home now. After Ding Rong had been kidnapped, she had been given a shock and her body had been a little weak since then. She had only caught a little cold when it developed into a fever and she was hospitalized. Huo Tian had been taking care of Ding Rong in the hospital for the past two days and was not at home at all. Hence, Ding Chen said directly, ¡°The two of you came at the wrong time. Tiantian isn¡¯t at home now. Since you guys care so much for Tiantian, why don¡¯t youe over another day to discuss this matter when Tiantian is at home?¡± As Ding Chen spoke, he made a gesture of seeing him out. Probably because his words and actions were too sarcastic, Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not believe Ding Chen¡¯s words at all. They thought that Ding Chen was just finding an excuse to brush them off. Mr. Huo¡¯s expression turned bad, and there was some anger in his voice. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss this with you guys with sincerity. I hope you won¡¯t end up not knowing what¡¯s good for you!¡± Ding Chen sneered and pointed at himself in disbelief. ¡°Are you saying that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me? I think you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous foring to our house and saying such ridiculous things?¡± Mrs. Huo immediately stood up, her well-maintained face filled with anger. She red at Ding Chen and said, ¡°Mr. Ding, I won¡¯t allow you to say that about my husband. We saw that your family had been through an ident and can no longer give Tiantian the best life and education. Out of consideration for our past rtionship, we thus nned on bringing Tiantian back to the Huo Family. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t appreciate our kindness, but now, you¡¯re actually speaking rudely to my husband. You¡¯re too rude!¡± Ding Chen felt that the two people in front of him were simply ridiculous. He sneered and said, ¡°You people are used to putting on an act. You say it so nicely, but do you really think that others don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? You just want to acknowledge this daughter because you see that Tiantian seems promising now. Let me tell you, even if Tiantian is here now, she will definitely not leave with you! Don¡¯t waste your efforts!¡± Mr. Huo also stood up. He no longer wanted to be in the same room as Ding Chen, who was so rough and rude. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Even if you can stop Tiantian froming out to see us this time around, you can¡¯t always be by Huo Tian¡¯s side. We¡¯ll find an opportunity to talk to Huo Tian about this personally!¡± Ding Chen sat on the chair and had no intention of getting up. A mocking smile appeared on his face and he said coldly, ¡°Since we can¡¯t see eye to eye, please take your leave.¡± Chapter 102 - Scary Woman

Chapter 102: Scary Woman

Just as Mr. and Mrs. Huo were about to flick their sleeves and leave, they suddenly heard a series of tinkling soundsing from the tailor shop in front of the small courtyard. Then, they heard a crisp and pleasant female voice. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m back. I brought you takeaway!¡± The young girl¡¯s voice was like ark, crisp and happy, ringing through the entire courtyard. Thisrk pushed open the courtyard door with light footsteps and saw that other than Ding Chen, there were two other people in the courtyard. Huo Tian¡¯s puzzled gaze circled around Mr. and Mrs. Huo before she looked away. She walked over briskly and ced the takeaway on the stone table in the small courtyard. ¡°Uncle, I thought you were still resting. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be guests. What are you talking about? Are you done talking? No matter what, Uncle, you should eat first.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo frowned at Huo Tian, who was very different from what they remembered. In the past, Huo Tian was a dull and introverted girl who always put on a gloomy appearance. No matter what she did, she would always make people unhappy. However, this Huo Tian in front of her was cheerful and lively. Her innocent eyes were like those of a child who was ignorant of the world. Her voice was crisp and pleasant to the ears, filled with enthusiasm for life. Although she looked a little rude, everyone who saw her would involuntarily smile. In front of such a girl, who would be harsh toward her to request for her to keep up with etiquette? Although Huo Tian¡¯s spirit and attitude had changed drastically, her appearance hadn¡¯t changed much. Mr. and Mrs. Huo still recognized her. However, what they could not ept was that the way Huo Tian looked at them was so unfamiliar. It was as if she was looking at two unrted people. Ding Chen watched as Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions turned increasingly grimmer, and heughed inwardly. He had been with Huo Tian for such a long time, so of course he understood that Huo Tian had some small problems. For example, Huo Tian had never liked to remember people and things that were not important. She had interacted with the surrounding neighbors for so long, but asionally, she would still recognize some of them wrongly. Seeing that Mr. and Mrs. Huo were about to explode in anger, Ding Chen quickly patted Huo Tian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to put out the takeaway for me. These two are here to look for you. Talk to them first.¡± Huo Tian put down the takeaway boxes and looked doubtfully at Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who were standing in the courtyard. ¡°Uncle said you were here to look for me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s face darkened. He said in a low voice with an unhappy expression, ¡°Huo Tian, have you forgotten all the manners you¡¯ve learned since you were young when you were in the Ding Family? You didn¡¯t greet me or your mother when you saw us?¡± Huo Tian was stunned by the scolding. She frowned and thought for a long while before finally remembering the identity of the couple in front of her. Huo Tian said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with you guys anymore. Huo You hasn¡¯te to find trouble for me either. Why did you guyse all the way here to scold me?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere between the two parties was a little stiff, Mrs. Huo tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°Tiantian, your father has always had this temper. He¡¯s straightforward and headstrong, so you don¡¯t have to mind what your father says.¡± Huo Tian nodded. ¡°Alright, since you say so, I won¡¯t fuss about what he had scolded me about earlier. Oh right, why did you guyse to look for me?¡± Mrs. Huo felt that this was a sign that Huo Tian¡¯s attitude had softened. She immediately revealed a loving smile and told Huo Tian about her and her father¡¯s motive foring to the Ding Family. Then, she took Huo Tian¡¯s hand and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Tiantian, Daddy and Mommy used to be busy with work and had neglected your feelings. We heard from Huo Feng that you used to pretend to be rebellious in order to attract our attention. Your father and I have discussed this many times over this period of time. In the end, we have decided to let you return to the Huo Family. You will also be our daughter and our family of five will live happily together in the future, okay?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s hand was held by Mrs. Huo. She stared nkly at the woman with an amiable smile on her face and suddenly shuddered. Mrs. Huo immediately asked in concern, ¡°Tiantian, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? Is it because you¡¯re wearing too little clothing? You¡¯ve been careless since you were young. After Mommy¡¯s side, you can¡¯t even take care of yourself. Sigh, Mommy¡¯s heart aches so much¡­¡± As Mrs. Huo spoke, tears welled up in her eyes and were about to fall. Huo Tian immediately retracted her hand and took a few steps back. ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t shiver because I was wearing too little. It was because you¡¯re too scary!¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression froze. She raised her voice in disbelief. ¡°Tiantian, you actually said that I¡¯m scary?!¡± Huo Tian nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very scary? Back then, when we brought Huo You back to the Huo Family, you were like a cold and merciless viin who chased me away. Now, you¡¯re actually being so sincere in wanting to bring me back to the Huo Family. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very scary to be so inconsistent?¡± Chapter 103 - Refusing To Go Back To the Huo Family

Chapter 103: Refusing To Go Back To the Huo Family

¡°I even feel that you¡¯re not the same person as the cold and heartless woman from several months ago!¡± As she spoke, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but shudder. From her eyes to her actions, they seemed to be transmitting a message of fear. Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions turned grim. Their expressions were stiff, and for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to do. However, Ding Chen smiled mercilessly. He had just taken a bite of takeaway when he was amused by his precious niece and almost choked on the food. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Ding Chen gulped down a few mouthfuls of mineral water in a row before he managed to suppress his cough. He looked at Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who had choked quite badly from Huo Tian¡¯s words, and he kindly spoke up.¡± Tiantian, you can¡¯t do this in the future. If you speak too bluntly, you¡¯ll offend people. If this happens too often, people won¡¯t like you. ¡± Huo Tian wrinkled her nose unhappily and snorted. ¡°No one will dislike me for this reason.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo were both mentally strong. Mrs. Huo forced a smile and put on a loving motherly expression before sighing and continuing to persuade her. ¡°Tiantian, you can¡¯t me Mom for this. Back then, in order to throw a tantrum at home, you deliberately pretended to act in a rebellious manner. Back then, I also expected better from you, so I said harsh words to you. Who knew that you¡¯d be so angry that you actually left the Huo Family without a word¡­¡± Mrs. Huo stepped forward and held Huo Tian¡¯s hand, saying sincerely, ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯ve been living in such a slum-like ce for so long, so you must understand the hardships of life. Dad and Mom have already achieved the goal of training you. How could we bear to let you live such a life for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°The reason we¡¯re here today is to bring you back to the Huo Family, allowing you to continue to enjoy the Huo Family¡¯s elite education and the meticulous care of the butler and servants. From now on, you won¡¯t have any more worries in your life, so don¡¯t get angry at Mommy. Come back with us, okay?¡± Only then did Huo Tian understand that Mr. and Mrs. Huo really wanted to bring her back to the Huo Family. She sized up Mr. and Mrs. Huo for a long time with a puzzled expression on her face, wanting to figure out what they were thinking. However, Huo Tian could not tell any useful information from their loving and doting expressions¡­ Since she couldn¡¯t understand their thoughts, Huo Tian stopped trying to decipher their thoughts. She shook her head directly and said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you guys. I¡¯ve already left the Huo Family and am no longer your daughter. If you want to showcase your excessive fatherly and motherly love, you can use them on Huo You. I think she will be very happy to ept your care.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions darkened. Mr. Huo snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ve wasted so much breath on you, but why are you still so stubborn? What benefits have the Ding Family given you that you¡¯re willing to stay in such a poor family so wholeheartedly?¡± ¡°Why are you so angry every time we disagree with things?¡± Huo Tian was shocked by Mr. Huo¡¯s sudden anger. She muttered unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t need Mom and Uncle to give me any benefits. I¡¯m Mom¡¯s biological daughter and I¡¯m very happy to live with Uncle. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to stay in the Ding Family? Why should I return to the Huo Family with you guys? That¡¯s not my home at all!¡± Mrs. Huo wanted to continue tapping on Huo Tian¡¯s emotional side, pretending that she had been hurt by Huo Tian¡¯s words. She took a step back with her hand over her heart, and tears immediately welled up in her eyes. She choked up and said, ¡°Tiantian, how can you treat your father and me like this? Even if we¡¯re not blood-rted, your father and I treated you like our own daughter. We raised you like a precious treasure until we¡¯re 18 years old. Although we¡¯re not your biological parents, our feelings for you are real¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I understand¡­¡± Huo Tian was at a loss. She scratched the back of her head and said in frustration, ¡°So you guys love me too, but there¡¯s no choice. The ¡®Huo Tian¡¯ who had been looking forward to your care and love is already dead. I¡¯m different from her now. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you guys. I only like my mother and my uncle, so I can¡¯t go back with you guys no matter what.¡± The other three people present did not understand the true meaning behind Huo Tian¡¯s words. The ¡®Huo Tian¡¯ who had indulged in drinking because she didn¡¯t want to leave the Huo Family was indeed dead. The current Huo Tian was only the soul of an orphan from hundreds of yearster. Although she was using the body of ¡®Huo Tian¡¯, she didn¡¯t inherit ¡®Huo Tian¡¯s¡¯ feelings. She also didn¡¯t want to be a saint, to make up for the rtionship between ¡®Huo Tian¡¯ and Mr. and Mrs. Huo by returning to the Huo Family. The current Huo Tian would follow the thoughts from the bottom of her heart no matter what she did. She already had the cutest and closest family members. She wasn¡¯t going to inherit the kinship that belonged to the original Huo Tian and treat this dignified-looking couple in front of her as her parents. Chapter 104 - 100 Thousand and 20 Million

Chapter 104: 100 Thousand and 20 Million

Mr. Huo recalled the first time he met Ding Rong. At that time, they had just found out that both families had brought back the wrong child. Mr. Huo wanted to get his assistant to settle the matter, but that woman insisted on meeting the couple. They met in the Huo Group¡¯s office. They were clearly in the Huo Family¡¯s territory, but that woman was neither servile nor overbearing. It was as if in her eyes, she was equals with everyone else in the world. Mr. Huo admitted that Ding Rong was beautiful and had a naturally gentle and moving disposition. Even a man like him, who never indulged in beauty and affected serious matters, had to take a few more nces. However, what left the deepest impression on Mr. Huo was not Ding Rong¡¯s appearance, but her stubborn personality. She was clearly poor and led a hard life, but when he mentioned giving the Ding Family a sum of money to thank them for raising Huo You, Ding Rong rejected him without hesitation just for her worthless self-esteem! The Huo Tian in front of him reminded Mr. Huo of Ding Rong, whom he had met a few months ago. They did not have many simrities in looks, but their stubbornness was exactly the same. Although Huo Tian and Ding Rong never said it out loud, their attitude toward the Huo Family was very clear. Even if you had money and power, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy everything you wanted! Mr. Huo had never understood why he hated Ding Rong. Now that he saw Huo Tian, who looked almost exactly like Ding Rong, he finally understood where his disgust came from. As a member of the Huo Family, the family background, wealth, and status that he was proud of¡ªthings that could allow him to appear very sessful in front of everyone¡ªwere not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Ding Family¡¯s mother and daughter. How could Mr. Huo not be angry? However, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t intend to give up just like that and continued to persuade Huo Tian to return to the Huo Family. However, Mr. Huo knew that given Huo Tian¡¯s personality, she would never agree to their proposal. He pulled Mrs. Huo back and interrupted her. He then turned to Huo Tian with a cold expression and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already made up your mind to stay in such a poor and dpidated family.¡± Ding Chen sneered and said leisurely, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Tiantian will not leave with you guys no matter what.¡± His casual interjection seemed to be very rude, but no one at the scene criticized hisck of etiquette. Huo Tian would not say anything bad about her uncle, while Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not want to waste their time on this coarse and rude guy at all. Huo Tian looked at Ding Chen reassuringly, then said to Mr. and Mrs. Huo, ¡°That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t return to the Huo Family with you. I¡¯m very happy with the Ding Family, and I don¡¯t think the Ding Family is very poor or dpidated. Mom and Uncle have already given me the best life.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression turnedpletely bad. She couldn¡¯t maintain the fake smile on her face anymore and her tone was filled with mockery. ¡°Since you¡¯re making the Ding Family sound so good you insist on staying in the Ding Family, we can¡¯t force you either. However, I¡¯d like to know if they can gather the amount to pay off your 20 million yuan debt?¡± So many things had happened during this period of time that Huo Tian had forgotten about the 20 million yuan debt. Now that Mrs. Huo mentioned it, she suddenly remembered this matter. She was stunned for a long while before she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Oh right, I still owe you 20 million yuan. I¡¯d always forgotten about it.¡± Mrs. Huo let out a cold sneer. Her demeanor immediately became a little superior, and she said in a liberating tone, ¡°Huo Tian, given the Ding Family¡¯s family background, they probably won¡¯t be able to earn 20 million yuan in their entire lifetime. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. As long as you agree toe back with us to the Huo Family, this 20 million yuan debt will be written off¡­¡± For a family like the Ding Family, 20 million yuan was an astronomical number. Mrs. Huo felt that under the pressure of such a huge debt, Huo Tian would definitely change her mind. However, what took Mrs. Huo by surprise was that Huo Tian and Ding Chen did not care about her at all and let her speak freely at the side. The two of them had already gathered together and were discussing softly. Huo Tian had no idea how much savings their family had. She asked Ding Chen softly, ¡°Uncle, how much money do we have left?¡± Although Ding Chen was not in charge of the family¡¯s finances, he had a rough understanding of the family¡¯s financial situation. He gritted his teeth and whispered to Huo Tian with a bitter expression, ¡°There¡¯s probably about 100 thousand yuan left at home now. It¡¯s all in your mother¡¯s hands, but your mother has never been anxious about the 20 million yuan debt. I think she probably has other trump cards up her sleeves.¡± No matter how bad Huo Tian was at everyday matters, she knew that the 100 thousand yuan in her family¡¯s savings was just a drop in the ocean for a debt of 20 million yuan. Even if Ding Rong had other investments and finances, it was impossible for her to fill the hole of 20 million yuan. Thinking of this, Huo Tian frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t put the pressure of this 20 million debt on Mom. This is too hard on her. Should I go find Si Huan and ask him to help me pay this money?¡± Chapter 105 - Resolution

Chapter 105: Resolution

Huo Tian felt that she was in a cooperative rtionship with Si Huan and that she could generate greater value for Si Huan in the future. Therefore, she wanted to borrow 20 million yuan from Si Huan first and then after theirpany profited, Si Huan could slowly deduct this money from her share of the profits. However, when Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo, and Ding Chen heard her say that, they felt that Huo Tian¡¯s attitude towards Si Huan was like she was taking things for granted. Mr. and Mrs. Huo thought to themselves that Huo Tian and Si Huan were indeed a couple now, and it was very likely that the two of them were in the lovey-dovey phase. That was why Huo Tian could say so boldly and confidently that Si Huan would help her shoulder the 20 million debt. Although Ding Chen knew that the rtionship between Huo Tian and Si Huan wasn¡¯t love, his niece really didn¡¯t treat Si Huan as an outsider. If this continued, he was worried that Huo Tian would sooner orter give herself away to him. On Si Huan¡¯s ount, Mr. and Mrs. Huo wanted to continue persuading Huo Tian to return to the Huo Family, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to lower their attitude and coax her. Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was very awkward. She snorted and said, ¡°I thought people from the Ding Family have a strong resolution? Why do you still need to seek help from the Si Family?¡± Huo Tian said matter-of-factly, ¡°Among the people I know, Si Huan is the richest. Moreover, Si Huan is a very nice person and he¡¯s even willing to lend me 500 million yuan, let alone 20 million yuan!¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and wanted to call Si Huan on the spot. Ding Chen quickly held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and stopped her from calling. He frowned and said bitterly, ¡°Wait a minute. Let me call your mother and ask her what she thinks about this. This is such a big matter. If you take matters into your own hands, your mother will be angry.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°From what we know, Mrs. Ding had died in that kidnapping case, wasn¡¯t that right?¡± Huo Tian and Ding Chen were both stunned by her words. The next moment, Ding Chen¡¯s expression changed to that of anger. He red at Mr. and Mrs. Huo. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My sister is fine. You¡¯re the ones who have been killed!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions looked grim from the scolding. Mr. Huo said in a low voice, ¡°We aren¡¯t deliberately cursing Mrs. Ding. We only found out that there was a kidnapping case when we were being investigated by the police. The police said that there was a death, so we mistakenly thought that Mrs. Ding had been harmed.¡± Mrs. Huo smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Yeah, we identally got the wrong information. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee to look for Huo Tian in such a hurry. We only wanted to bring Huo Tian back to the Huo Family out of good intentions.¡± Ding Chen snorted angrily and said unhappily, ¡°Forget, our Ding Family doesn¡¯t have the capacity of epting your kindness.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not hear concrete news and mistakenly thought that Ding Rong had lost her life in the kidnapping case. However, the Ding Family found out about it. This was extremely embarrassing for Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Mr. Huo could only barely maintain hisposure, but there was still some anger in his tone. ¡°Since we were the ones who received the wrong information and caused this blunder, let¡¯s pretend that we didn¡¯t mention anything about bringing Huo Tian back to the Huo Family.¡± He gave Mrs. Huo a look, who immediately understood him and put on a standard smile as if it had been measured by a ruler. ¡°This can only mean that Huo Tian isn¡¯t destined to be with our family. In that case, the 20 million yuan debt must be treated officially. It¡¯s almost time to repay the debt. I think since you guys have such a strong resolution, you don¡¯t have to ask us to postpone the repayment date, right?¡± Although Mrs. Huo was smiling, anyone could tell that her words were full of sarcasm. Ding Chen snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just 20 million yuan? Do you think we can¡¯t pay it back?¡± However, Mrs. Huo¡¯s tone was even more sarcastic. ¡°We heard it just now. Your entire family only has about 100,000 yuan in savings now. This ispletely inadequate for the 20 million yuan debt, right? It seems like you really have to ask the Si Family for help if you want to return this money. You don¡¯t want Huo Tian to return to the Huo Family, but you seem very willing to sell her to the Si Family? Is that the case?¡± ¡°Crazy. In the eyes of rich people like you, anything can be bought and sold, right? Huo Tian is a living person, not an object. In your hearts, 20 million yuan can buy the first 18 years of a child¡¯s life. But in our eyes, as long as we can keep Tiantian by our side, let alone 20 million, we will even find a way to get 200 million yuan.¡± After saying that, Ding Chen ignored the livid Mr. and Mrs. Huo and walked to the side to call Ding Rong. Mrs. Huo stared at Ding Chen¡¯s back view for a long time. In the end, she could only say angrily, ¡°He¡¯s really unreasonable. What right does he have to say that about us?¡± Huo Tian looked very rxed and happy. She giggled and said, ¡°I think Uncle is right. Back then, didn¡¯t you guys buy off the 18 years of feelings I have with the two of you with a 20 million yuan debt?¡± Chapter 106 - Jade Pendant

Chapter 106: Jade Pendant

Huo Tian seemed like she hadn¡¯t seen Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s livid expressions and continued talking non-stop. ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to use the 20 million yuan to force me to return to the Huo Family with you guys. Although I don¡¯t know why you guys want to bring me back, from what I know of you, you guys probably think that there are benefits to be obtained from me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done such an exhausting and thankless thing!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not expect Huo Tian to speak so bluntly and sharply. Their faces immediately turned green and they could not think of an excuse to rebut Huo Tian. Just as the atmosphere between the three of them had be suffocating, Ding Chen returned after ending the call with a strange expression on his face. When he spoke, his tone was also filled with uncertainty. ¡°Tiantian, your mother said that she already knows what to do about the 20 million yuan debt and has already thought of a solution. She told you not to worry.¡± Huo Tian was confused. ¡°But Mom only has a tailor shop. Where will she get the 20 million yuan from?¡± Ding Chen looked conflicted. He seemed to want to say something, but he could not say it. In the end, Ding Chen could only sigh and say, ¡°You can ask your mother about thister. Your uncle doesn¡¯t know either.¡± Huo Tian soon knew how her mother was going to raise the 20 million yuan. She received a call from Si Huan. Si Huan¡¯s voice was very calm on the phone as if nothing could stump him. ¡°Huo Tian, I¡¯m on the way to your house now. I have a check with me that can repay the 20 million yuan you owe the Huo Family. Tell Uncle and Auntie Huo to wait for me at your house. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After Huo Tian passed on Si Huan¡¯s message, she muttered to herself with a puzzled expression, ¡°So Mom¡¯s method was to ask Si Huan for this money too. Why didn¡¯t she let me ask Si Huan for it directly?¡± Ding Chen pped Huo Tian on the back of her head unhappily. ¡°What do you know, you silly girl? Your mother has reached some kind of deal with Si Huan. She¡¯s hiding many secrets from you!¡± Ding Chen had deliberately held back his force to be very light, so Huo Tian did not feel any pain. She rubbed the back of her head symbolically and looked at Ding Chen with a sideways nce. She said unhappily, ¡°Uncle still has the cheek to criticize me? Mom didn¡¯t tell you everything either, right?¡± Ding Chen¡¯s thoughts were exposed and he looked unnatural. ¡°Your mother forgot. She¡¯s not intentionally hiding it from me!¡± Huo Tian snorted lightly and did not show Ding Chen any mercy. She exposed him directly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Mom is afraid that Uncle will not be able to control his mouth and tell others about the family matters, so she hid it from you. Even if you¡¯re an adult, we get the same treatment from Mom!¡± Ding Chen was so angry that he grimaced and raised his hand. However, he could not bear to hit her, so in the end, he could only vent his anger and rub Huo Tian¡¯s short hair. ¡°You brat, save your uncle some face!¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not want to stay in the Ding Family at all to see the uncle and niece enjoying themselves. However, considering that Si Huan was almost here, they had to give him some face. They could only endure their anger and continue to wait. As expected, Si Huan arrived very quickly. Two assistants in suits and leather shoes followed behind him. Huo Tian rarely saw Si Huan act like a rich man, so she found this extremely novel. Her gaze lingered on the two assistants for too long. Although she didn¡¯t ask directly, Si Huan could understand Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts. He smiled lightly, turned around, and introduced, ¡°These two are jewelry appraiser experts from the auction house. They¡¯re here to help us.¡± Huo Tian did not know what help the jewelry experts could give her, but this was clearly not the time to ask. She greeted the two experts. She then pulled Si Huan and whispered into his ear, ¡°Uncle said that Mom made a deal with you. What does he mean? I don¡¯t really understand¡­¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t answer directly but kept her in suspense. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll find outter.¡± When Ding Chen saw that Si Huan and the two so-called experts had arrived, he stood up and said, ¡°The item is in my sister¡¯s room. I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Not longter, he brought out a box from Ding Rong¡¯s room. It was an ordinary-looking jewelry box. In fact, because it had been preserved for too long, the color of the red velvet box had be a little dim. Ding Chen handed this box to one of the jewelry appraisal experts that Si Huan had brought. The jewelry appraisal expert carefully opened the lid of the jewelry box, revealing a jade pendant that was as fair and translucent as a young girl¡¯s skin. This jade pendant was the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It waspletely white without any traces of impurities. The moment it was revealed in front of everyone, they could almost see the jade pendant glowing. Among the people present, Mr. and Mrs. Huo and Si Huan were used to seeing good things, but they were also shocked by this extraordinary jade pendant and temporarily lost their ability to speak. Chapter 107 - So-Called Friends

Chapter 107: So-Called Friends

Ding Chen had not seen many good things since young, and on the contrary, he could remain calm in front of this piece of jade. He saw that the two appraisers were also staring at the jade silently, so he said, ¡°This is the thing that my sister mentioned that she was going to use as coteral to borrow money from Si Huan. After you identify the price of the jade, we will sign a loan contract with Si Huan.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s words broke the silence in the small courtyard. They all shifted their gazes from the jade pendant in the box to Ding Chen. Mrs. Huo¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°How could your family have such a thing?¡± Her words revealed her contempt for the Ding Family, which made Ding Chen very ufortable. Ding Chen rebutted without giving in, ¡°Why? Whichw says that my family can¡¯t have one or two valuable things? If we go a few generations back, my family might be even richer than your Huo Family!¡± Mrs. Huo sneered. ¡°Mr. Ding, don¡¯t be dreaming. Our Huo Family has been a great family since the Song Dynasty. Which influential character is your Ding Family from?¡± Ding Chen dug his ears and said shamelessly, ¡°If you say you¡¯re from an elite family, then so be it. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°You! You¡­¡± Ding Chen¡¯s behavior made Mrs. Huo so angry that her face turned red. She pointed at Ding Chen and said ¡°you¡± repeatedly for a long time, but she could not say a word. Si Huan tried to smooth things over and said, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s not argue about these meaningless things anymore. We should hurry up and appraise this jade pendant. I think Uncle Huo and Auntie Huo have been waiting for a long time. The sooner we pay back the debt to them, Uncle Huo and Auntie Huo won¡¯t have to think about this anymore.¡± Although Si Huan said this with a smile and his attitude looked polite, Mr. and Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t like what they heard. Mrs. Huo whispered into Mr. Huo¡¯s ear, ¡°Si Huan is indeed suitable to be with Huo Tian. He doesn¡¯t even have any respect for us. Listen to what he¡¯s saying. Isn¡¯t he secretly mocking our Huo Family for being petty to keep thinking about the 20 million yuan debt?¡± Mr. Huo nced at Si Huan, who was talking to Huo Tian on the other side. Neither of their expressions changed as if they hadn¡¯t heard Mrs. Huo¡¯s words at all. He then felt a little relieved and gave Mrs. Huo a reproachful look. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Although Huo Tian was a little far from Mr. and Mrs. Huo, her five senses were more sensitive than ordinary people. She still managed to hear Mrs. Huo¡¯s words and whispered them back into Si Huan¡¯s ear. Huo Tian blinked and looked at Si Huan as if she had justined to the teacher. She was then like a student who was carefully observing the teacher¡¯s reactions. To be honest, her straightforward manner ofining was quite cute. Si Huan helped Huo Tian fix her hair that had been messed up by Ding Chen and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for telling me that they were talking bad about me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Huo Tian, who was praised, was very proud. She looked up and snorted. ¡°The couple with the surname Huo is very good at putting on an act. You¡¯re so simple and kindhearted, what if they deceive you?¡± This was the first time Si Huan was evaluated as being simple and kindhearted. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He wanted to correct Huo Tian¡¯s understanding of him, but when he saw Huo Tian¡¯s smug expression, he couldn¡¯t bear to break the good impression she had of him. In the end, Si Huan only smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Thank you for worrying about me.¡± Huo Tian patted Si Huan¡¯s shoulder generously. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re friends. Moreover, you¡¯re such a loyal person, so I have to treat you better.¡± As the two of them were talking, Ding Chen quickly walked over. He listened for a long time and only felt relieved when he did not hear anything out of line. However, Ding Chen was still unhappy to see Si Huan so close to his niece. He snorted lightly and said in an entric tone, ¡°The two of you have only not seen each other for a few days. Why do you have so much crap to say? They¡¯re almost done with the appraisal of the jade pendant. Why don¡¯t you two look like you care at all?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t realize that Ding Chen was deliberately separating her from Si Huan. She said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about jade pendants, so why should I go over there and cause trouble for the appraisers? Anyway, no matter what the results are, Si Huan will definitely lend us this money, right?¡± Huo Tian looked at Si Huan with trust in her eyes. Si Huan didn¡¯t disappoint her either. He nodded and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. After the appraisal results are out, if this jade pendant¡¯s value is less than 20 million, I will still lend you the money based on the value of 20 million. If its value exceeds 20 million, then it¡¯d be coteralized based on its true value. Uncle, do you still not trust me?¡± Ding Chen still had a lot of trust in Si Huan¡¯s character. Although he was very disgusted by Si Huan¡¯s tendency to get close to Huo Tian, he could not deny that Si Huan was a sincere and generous good friend. Chapter 108 - Suet White Jade

Chapter 108: Suet White Jade

Si Huan¡¯s generosity made Ding Chen feel a little ufortable instead. He said awkwardly, ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me uncle? Also, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just feel that 20 million is not a small number after all. Let¡¯s both put more thought into this and not have any disagreements.¡± Si Huan chuckled inwardly at Ding Chen¡¯s awkward expression. Ding Chen had indeed forgotten to pursue the matter of him being too close to Huo Tian. Si Huan felt that Ding Chen was quite an interesting person. He was clearly very wary every time he saw Huo Tian with him, but he would forget about this matter once he was distracted. Si Huan felt that Huo Tian¡¯s personality was very simr to Ding Chen¡¯s. Was it really as they say that birds of the same feather flock together? On the other side, two appraisers were using very professional tools to appraise this jade pendant in all aspects. They quickly came to a conclusion too. When they held this jade pendant in their hands, they looked very carefully. ¡°Mr. Si, Mr. Ding, we¡¯ve been entrusted with the appraisal of this jade pendant and the results are out. This jade pendant is warm, dense, translucent, pure, and spotlessly white like congealed fat. It¡¯s a top-notch suet white jade¡­¡± The two appraisers looked at this jade pendant in amazement as if they were looking at an extremely rare piece of treasure. When Mrs. Huo heard the appraiser say this, she revealed a look of disdain and said scornfully, ¡°It¡¯s just suet white jade. Although the jade quality can be said to be top-notch, the highest price for suet white jade is no more than 1 million or so. Si Huan, are you really going to let them take a coteralized loan of 20 million yuan With such a jade pendant?¡± Si Huan said without changing his expression, ¡°No matter how much this piece of jade is valued on the market, it¡¯s worth 20 million yuan in my hands.¡± Mrs. Huo was immediately put on the spot by such a straightforward rebuttal. Her expression was a little stiff as she snorted and said, ¡°You child, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be able to collect back this debt in the future. Even if 20 million yuan is nothing to families like ours, it¡¯s still something we earned through hard work. How can we throw it out for nothing?¡± Si Huan¡¯s expression was calm, but he still refused to give Mrs. Huo a way out. He said softly, ¡°Auntie Huo, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself over this.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s face had turned green from his repeatedck of respect. She snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything else. When the surrounding people stopped talking, the appraiser said, ¡°Of course, ordinary suet white jade pendants are not very valuable, but this suet jade pendant is definitely not simple¡­¡± The other appraiser added, ¡°There are certain standards for assessing a jade pendant¡¯s value. From an artistic point of view, this jade pendant is abination of calligraphy, painting, literature, and carving. Other than requiring the creator to have exquisite and skilled carving techniques, it also requires profound artistic, calligraphy, and literary qualities.¡± The two appraisers seemed to be singing a duet. After they were done talking, they said, ¡°Moreover, the craftsmanship of the jade pendant is veryplete. The symmetry and materials are also excellent. Usually, it¡¯s impossible to make a piece like this from such arge piece of suet white jade. There are no water line cracks or any impurities. Moreover, it¡¯s very dense. It has a very good grease luster and the degree of whiteness.¡± One of the appraisers came to a conclusion. ¡°More importantly, the craftsman behind this jade pendant is very creative. If you observe the jade pendant carefully, you will find that this is a set of Yin Yang Jade Pendants. This jade pendant should be a pair with another one and the two can be embedded together. This kind of creative thinking greatly increases the value of this jade pendant. This jade pendant alone is worth 15 million to 18 million. If the other jade pendant is also here, its total value might reach more than 100 million.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying that this jade pendant is worth 100 million?!¡± Ding Chen raised his voice in disbelief. ¡°Oh my god, our family actually hid such a big treasure, and it was ced on my sister¡¯s dressing table. It hasn¡¯t been stolen even after so many years?¡± The appraiser smiled and exined, ¡°Mr. Ding, only if the two jade pendants are present would they be worth 100 million yuan. The highest price for this jade pendant alone won¡¯t be higher than 18 million yuan.¡± Ding Chen still looked like he could not ept it. He grabbed his chest as if he could not breathe and muttered, ¡°Even if it¡¯s 18 million, it¡¯s already very amazing. I¡¯ve never seen 18 million in my life.¡± Huo Tian found Ding Chen¡¯s behavior very interesting, so she picked up the jade pendant and waved it in front of Ding Chen. ¡°Then Uncle, take a good look at this 18 million. It¡¯ll be coteralized to Si Huan after today. At that time, it¡¯ll be locked in the safe by Si Huan, and it¡¯d be even harder for you to see it.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat at Huo Tian¡¯s carelessness. His face turned pale as he held the jade pendant with both hands and carefully ced it in the box. He then turned around and smacked Huo Tian. Chapter 109 - Repaying the Debt

Chapter 109: Repaying the Debt

¡°You silly girl, be careful. If you break this jade pendant, your mother will beat you up. This thing is worth 18 million yuan!¡± This time, Ding Chen used a little more force and Huo Tian felt the pain. She pouted unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s only 18 million yuan. Uncle, you actually hit me for 18 million yuan!¡± Ding Chen¡¯s heart immediately ached a little when he saw Huo Tian¡¯s aggrieved expression. He rubbed Huo Tian¡¯s arm while lecturing her, his mouth was stubborn but his heart soft. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll hit you. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, what if you still don¡¯t know how to keep yourself in check next time?¡± The two appraisers were also shocked by Huo Tian¡¯s action just now. While the uncle and niece were talking, they quickly and carefully ced the jade pendant in the portable safe. Si Huan had already prepared a coteral agreement before he came to the Ding Family. He added the relevant information regarding the jade pendant to the contract. After both parties had signed the agreement, the contract would take effect. He handed the contract to Ding Chen and Huo Tian. ¡°Uncle, Huo Tian, take a look at the contract. If there are no problems, you can sign it.¡± Huo Tian read very quickly. She finished flipping through the contract very quickly after receiving it. On the other hand, Ding Chen had only reached the second page of the contract. Ding Chen smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Si Huan, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but this is not a small sum after all. I think it¡¯s better to take a closer look at the contract.¡± Si Huan did not mind Ding Chen¡¯s caution at all. ¡°Uncle, you can take your time to look at it. If you have any questions, you can consult awyer. I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I believe you won¡¯t try to trick us with the contract.¡± Ding Chen looked through the contract. If there were any uses that he did not understand, he did not need to consult awyer. He just needed to ask his genius niece. This contract was clearly one that took the side of the Ding Family. Putting aside the fact that they had coteralized the jade pendant that was only worth a maximum of 18 million yuan for a loan of 20 million yuan, there was no regtion for interest repayment. Moreover, the Ding Family was also allowed to pay dividends in installments from their coborativepany. There was probably no other coteral agreement in this world that would take care of borrowers more than this. Ding Chen had no dissatisfaction at all and signed the contract readily. Si Huan then handed the check for 20 million yuan to Ding Chen. Ding Chen pped the check in front of Mr. and Mrs. Huo. ¡°Huo, we¡¯ve already paid back our debts. Hurry up and bring out the IOU.¡± How could Mr. and Mrs. Huo carry the IOU with them? Wouldn¡¯t that make them seem even more calctive over the 20 million yuan? Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was a little grim as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, IOU isn¡¯t with us right now. Anyway, there¡¯s no rush for this matter. Why don¡¯t we forget about it today? You guys can bring the 20 million yuan to the Huo Family tomorrow personally and I¡¯ll return the IOU then.¡± Ding Chen frowned unhappily. ¡°Are you guys intentionally here to find trouble? You were the ones who were aggressive, telling us to return the money, but now, you¡¯re also the ones who are saying that there¡¯s no hurry. I think you¡¯re looking for trouble on purpose!¡± As Ding Chen spoke, he even rolled up his sleeves, looking like he wanted to hit her. Mrs. Huo was frightened by his fierce look and took a step back. Mr. Huo¡¯s face was also grim. ¡°Mr. Ding, please be rational. We didn¡¯te here to ask for debt so we¡¯d naturally not bring the IOU with us. You¡¯re being a little too unreasonable now.¡± Ding Chen smiled in a ruffian-like manner. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being unreasonable. What can you do to me?¡± Mr. Huo could not hide the anger on his face, but he prided himself on being a refined and polite descendant of a wealthy family. He really could not do anything about this kind of rascal and was momentarily speechless. In the end, Si Huan came out to mediate the situation. ¡°Uncle, Uncle and Auntie Huo probably didn¡¯t expect you guys to be able to gather the 20 million yuan so quickly, so they didn¡¯t keep the IOU with them. Why not let Uncle Huo write a receipt acknowledging that they have received the 20 million yuan repayment? The IOU would naturally be invalidated, and the debtor and creditor rtionship between the Ding and Huo Families would also be sessfully resolved.¡± Ding Chen nodded. ¡°Alright, then let this Huo person write a receipt.¡± Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Mr. Huo could only pull a long face. He took the pen and paper and wrote a receipt with great ir. Ding Chen then handed him a box of red ink. Mr. Huo gritted his teeth and left his thumbprint on the receipt. Ding Chen picked up the receipt and shook it. The paper rustled, but this sound was very pleasant to Ding Chen¡¯s ears. He grinned and said, ¡°From now on, our families will go our separate ways. I hope no one wille to our house in the future to put on a show of affection to my niece and think of ways to take our precious away anymore.¡± In Mr. Huo¡¯s eyes, Ding Chen¡¯s behavior was like a petty person who had achieved sess. He snorted coldly. ¡°We should be the ones saying this. Since Huo Tian has nothing to do with our Huo Family, why does she still have this surname? I have reason to suspect that you¡¯re trying to use our family¡¯s influence.¡± Chapter 110 - Not A Good Match

Chapter 110: Not A Good Match

Ding Chen smiled insincerely. ¡°Is everyone with the surname Huo trying to get involved with your family on purpose? Aren¡¯t you being too narcissistic? It¡¯s our Tiantian¡¯s business whether she wishes to change her surname. If she wants to change it, we¡¯ll go to the police station immediately. If she doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll keep it. What can you do to me?¡± Huo Tian also said, ¡°Changing my surname is a small matter, but I don¡¯t want to waste my time. Besides, I¡¯m already used to my name. If I change it, I¡¯ll have to get used to it. Anyway, there are so many people with the surname Huo in the world, so there¡¯s no need for you to mind that I¡¯m just another one of them!¡± After hearing Ding Chen and Huo Tian¡¯s words, it was as if the Huo Family was exceptionally petty. They would even fuss over someone else taking the surname Huo. Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s faces turned green, but they could not refute them. They were so angry that they almost had hypertension. At this moment, Huo Tian¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Ding Rong¡¯s number. Huo Tian picked up the call, her voice rxed and happy. ¡°Mom!¡± Ding Rong¡¯s voice was very gentle. ¡°Tiantian, has the matter at home been resolved?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been settled. The appraisers offered a price of 18 million yuan for that piece of jade. Si Huan signed a coteral agreement with us and we have returned the 20 million yuan to the Huo Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s worth it then¡­¡± Ding Rong¡¯s voice on the phone was a little unreal, but Huo Tian felt that there was something wrong with Ding Rong¡¯s emotions. Huo Tian was a little worried about Ding Rong. She hung up and said anxiously, ¡°Mom is still in the hospital. I¡¯m going to the hospital to apany her.¡± Ding Chen got up to get his car keys. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯ll go with you. Wait for me to wash up and change my clothes.¡± After Huo Tian agreed, she looked at Mr. and Mrs. Huo and Si Huan as if she was chasing them away. ¡°Uncle and I will be leavingter. There¡¯s no one to entertain you guys. Are you still going to stay here?¡± Mrs. Huo picked up her handbag and said with a grim expression, ¡°This is such a dirty and dpidated ce. I want to leave as soon as possible!¡± Mr. Huo looked at Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, if you don¡¯t have anything onter, I want to have a good talk with you.¡± Si Huan nodded indifferently. ¡°Uncle and Auntie Huo, you¡¯re my elders. I have to give you some face.¡± Hence, the two groups of people left the Ding Family together. When Ding Chen came out after changing, he realized that Huo Tian was the only one left in the courtyard. He casually asked, ¡°Have they all left?¡± Huo Tian nodded and said in confusion, ¡°That couple surnamed Huo said they wanted to talk to Si Huan about something. I don¡¯t know what they wanted to say.¡± Ding Chen did not mind at all. ¡°Who cares what they¡¯re going to talk about? It has nothing to do with us anyway. Let¡¯s hurry up and go. Your mother is in the hospital alone. I don¡¯t know if the caregiver is taking care of her well.¡± However, Ding Chen had made a wrong guess this time around. The conversation between Si Huan and Mr. and Mrs. Huo was not only rted to them, but it was also closely rted to Huo Tian. They found a high-end teahouse. After both parties had a few sips of tea, Mr. Huo probably felt that the atmosphere wasid out, so he said, ¡°Si Huan, you probably don¡¯t know why we went to look for Tiantian today. Your Auntie Huo and I did it out of kindness, but we were too anxious previously and ended up making a blunder¡­¡± Mr. Huo nced at Mrs. Huo, who immediately understood his intentions. She sighed and told him what had happened. ¡°¡­Your Uncle Huo and I did it for Tiantian¡¯s sake. We thought that she had lost her mother and thought that it didn¡¯t seem appropriate for her to live with an uncle who wasn¡¯t married. That¡¯s why we wanted to bring her back to the Huo Family.¡± Mr. Huo added, ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s also because of you that we had such thoughts.¡± Si Huan looked up at Mr. and Mrs. Huo in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t understand what you meant. Why did you say that you wanted to bring Huo Tian back because of me?¡± Mrs. Huo chuckled and looked at Si Huan teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be muddled with me and your Uncle Huo. Si Huan, aren¡¯t you already with Huo Tian? When the police came to look for me and your Uncle Huo for an investigation, they said that you were Huo Tian¡¯s fianc¨¦. Both your Uncle Huo and I were shocked. Why didn¡¯t you discuss this with the adults before you decided to spend the rest of your life together?¡± Si Huan knew that Mr. and Mrs. Huo had a misunderstanding about the fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e situation, but he didn¡¯t exin. Instead, he smiled mysteriously, making Mr. and Mrs. Huo even more certain of his rtionship with Huo Tian. Si Huan chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle Huo. However, I¡¯m still unsure about my rtionship with Huo Tian, so how could I get you to make the decision to bring her back to the Huo Family?¡± Mr. Huo shook his head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re still too young. You and Tiantian are in the midst of the honeymoon phase of your rtionship and think that having feelings for each other is enough, but as someone who has been through this before, I have to advise you that a love that isn¡¯t a good match will one day be broken by reality¡­¡± Chapter 111 - Elders

Chapter 111: Elders

Si Huan picked up his teacup and took a sip of the green tea. It was fragrant and mellow. It was the best Yuqian Longjing Tea[1]. However, when Si Huan tasted the tea, he felt that it was a pity that this pot of good tea was wasted with two sanctimonious and hypocritical people. Ever since his grandfather passed away, Si Huan had been carrying the burden of being the head of the Si Family at a young age. He had interacted a lot with Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who wanted to suppress him with their age and seniority. Si Huan hated these people to the core, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Hence, he could only smile coldly and distantly, pretending to listen to the other party¡¯s teachings seriously. However, his thoughts had already flown elsewhere. Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not notice Si Huan¡¯s patronizing attitude at all. They saw that Si Huan had been listening to their conversation respectfully and felt secretly pleased. They felt that Si Huan was still young and easy to manipte. Mr. Huo said sincerely, ¡°Si Huan, you¡¯re the head of a family. Huo Tian is only the daughter of a small tailor shop¡¯s owner. There¡¯s such a huge difference in your statuses, so even if you force yourself to be together, you won¡¯t be happy¡­¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t seem to want to continue discussing this topic, so he replied briefly, ¡°Uncle Huo, Huo Tian and I are still young. We won¡¯t consider things that are far ahead for the time being, so we haven¡¯t encountered the difficulties that you mentioned.¡± Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo were well-coordinated. When they heard Si Huan say this, they immediately revealed an unforgiving expression and criticized him as if they were his elders. ¡°Si Huan, what do you mean? You only intend to y with our Tiantian and aren¡¯t nning to take responsibility, right? Let me tell you, although Tiantian isn¡¯t our child anymore, I still treat her as my own daughter in my heart. I won¡¯t let the brat who bullied my daughter off!¡± Si Huan quickly put on a guilty expression as if he had been criticized where it hurt, his face seemed to be a little red from embarrassment. He quickly exined, ¡°Auntie Huo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just feel that we¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t graduated from high school. It¡¯s not toote for us to discuss marriage after we¡¯ve finished attending university.¡± Mrs. Huo shook her head and looked at Si Huan in disagreement, her tone sounding a little reproachful. ¡°You¡¯re really insensible. A family like ours is different from those of ordinary families. Marriage is a good thing for both sexes. When two people get together, from being in love to getting engaged and then getting married, how would it be possible to feel assured without at least seven to eight years? You¡¯re in Year Three of high school now, so it¡¯s already a littlete for you to be considering marriage matters.¡± Mrs. Huo acted like an elder who was concerned about Si Huan¡¯s marriage, but she wasn¡¯t rted to Si Huan at all. The two families had only had a cooperative rtionship in the past, so it was obvious that she was going overboard in saying these things to Si Huan. Mr. Huo tugged on Mrs. Huo¡¯s arm at the right time and looked at her reproachfully, scolding her softly, ¡°Seriously, what are you worrying about? Si Huan is not an ordinary child. He must have ns for his life.¡± Mr. Huo apologized to Si Huan hypocritically again and said, ¡°Si Huan, your Auntie Huo is just too enthusiastic. She¡¯s also concerned about your rtionship with Tiantian. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± Si Huan put on a distressed look at a suitable timing. He took the initiative to fill Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s cups with tea, then sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, Uncle and Auntie Huo, I¡¯ve also considered this problem. My parents and my grandfather are no longer around, and there aren¡¯t any immediate elders who can worry about these things for me. Therefore, I¡¯ve always been unclear about the marriage procedures.¡± Upon hearing Si Huan¡¯s words, Mr. and Mrs. Huo looked at each other and saw the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. Mr. Huo said, ¡°Your Auntie Huo and I are your elders too. If you don¡¯t mind, we can give you some suggestions regarding this.¡± Si Huan took a sip of tea and nodded with a smile. ¡°What suggestions does Uncle Huo have for me?¡± Mr. Huo coughed lightly and said, ¡°I see that your rtionship with Tiantian is in the honeymoon phase. Putting aside your family background, the two of you are verypatible. But if you really want to get engaged, I¡¯m afraid Tiantian¡¯s family background and identity won¡¯t be epted by the older generation of the Si Family.¡± Si Huan frowned and looked a little worried. He sighed and said worriedly, ¡°This is also what I¡¯m most worried about. The elders in our family are all old fogies and they value family background very much. They don¡¯t know about me and Tiantian yet. If they do, they¡¯ll probably look for me and kick up a fuss.¡± Mr. Huo put on the appearance of an elder who was extremely worried for Si Huan. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s how the older generation thinks. However, it¡¯s not impossible for them to ept Tiantian. After all, Tiantian grew up in the Huo Family and had been educated in a wealthy family for more than ten years. Other than her family background, Tiantian¡¯s personal qualities can definitely meet the Si Family¡¯s elders¡¯ standards.¡± [1] Referring to tea leaves harvested before the grain rain. Chapter 112 - Being Clear Of Ones Status

Chapter 112: Being Clear Of One¡¯s Status

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Si Huan chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. and Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t tell anything from his expression, but they were already certain that they could control Si Huan, so they no longer cared what he was currently thinking. Mr. Huo continued, ¡°If Tiantian were to continue to stay in the Ding Family, your rtionship would definitely be opposed by your family¡¯s elders. However, if Tiantian were to return to the Huo Family, I think our family background would be enough to be a good match for you.¡± ¡°So Uncle Huo and Auntie Huo still want to bring Huo Tian back.¡± Si Huan chuckled and lowered his eyes to hide the disgust in them. ¡°But hasn¡¯t Huo Tian returned the 20 million yuan to Uncle Huo and Auntie Huo? She¡¯d rather return the 20 million yuan to you than return to the Huo Family. I think Huo Tian¡¯s attitude is very clear. Given our current rtionship¡­ I can¡¯t force her to do something she doesn¡¯t like.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions turned a little grim. To hide their awkwardness, the two of them picked up their tea and took a sip. Mrs. Huo took the initiative to break the silence. ¡°Tiantian has been a stubborn child since she was young and is too headstrong. It¡¯s probably because she had a disagreement with us when she left the Huo Family and has always held a grudge against your Uncle Huo and me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s always been angry with us.¡± ¡°Auntie Huo, you mean that the reason Huo Tian returned you 20 million yuan and said outright that she had nothing to do with you guys was out of a moment of anger?¡± Mrs. Huo was about to nod in agreement, but Si Huan didn¡¯t give them the chance to speak. His expression was extremely cold as he looked up at Mr. and Mrs. Huo with a gaze filled with strong mockery. Only then did Mr. and Mrs. Huo realize that Si Huan¡¯s respectful attitude previously was just a disguise. Now, this aloof and sharp Si Huan was how he really was. Si Huan said mercilessly, ¡°Uncle Huo and Auntie Huo, the things in this world aren¡¯t such that you can do whatever you want. I think you guys are already so old, so you don¡¯t need me to teach you this principle, right? Back then, you guys found your biological daughter and felt that Huo Tian, this adopted daughter, was useless. That was why you wanted to chase her away¡­¡± ¡°You guys were still worried that she would shamelessly stay in the Huo Family, so you guys brought up encashing Huo Tian¡¯s expenses in the Huo Family for the past 18 years, telling her to write up a huge IOU. Thispletely dispelled her yearning for you guys.¡± Si Huan¡¯s gaze seemed like he was recollecting something. He said in a sigh, ¡°Uncle and Auntie Huo, you probably don¡¯t know how, back then, the penniless Huo Family who didn¡¯t bring anything with her except a set of clothes that she was wearing, arrived at the Ding Family¡¯s house from the Huo Family¡¯s vi.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions were extremely grim. They had never been openly criticized by a junior before. At this moment, they didn¡¯t feel that the way they treated Huo Tian back then was too overboard. Not only did they not feel guilty, but they also hated Huo Tian even more. They only felt that they had lost their face in front of Si Huan because of a scourge like her. Si Huan didn¡¯t intend to leave any face for Mr. and Mrs. Huo. He continued, ¡°Back then, I met Huo Tian by chance and allowed her to hitch a ride with me. I sent her to the street near the Ding Family. Later, because of the student union¡¯s work, I interacted more with Huo Tian, and my understanding of her deepened.¡± He took a sip of tea, and when he talked about this, his eyes became extremely gentle. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what my feelings for Huo Tian are right now. If I say that I have a good impression of her, that¡¯s after she left the Huo Family. If she were still the Huo Family¡¯s young miss, I would probably never like her for my entire life.¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s face was livid, and the muscle on his cheeks twitched. He gritted his teeth and red at Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, what do you mean?¡± Si Huan smiled lightly and said, ¡°Uncle Huo, what I mean is that I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. Whether it¡¯s in consideration of Huo Tian¡¯s feelings or my own wishes, I won¡¯t persuade Huo Tian to return to the Huo Family. On the contrary, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll let her draw a clear line between her and the Huo Family.¡± Mr. Huo stood up immediately. ¡°Is this your own attitude or the entire Si Family¡¯s attitude?¡± Si Huan looked up at the angry man in front of him. Although he was sitting, his aura was not inferior to Mr. Huo¡¯s. ¡°My attitude is the attitude of the entire Si Family. Uncle Huo, I¡¯m already the one in control of the Si Family. To be honest, when you were pretending to be an elder in front of me just now, it was really annoying. I hope you¡¯ll have some self-esteem in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be detested by others very easily.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not expect Si Huan to say such words. Their expressions were wonderful for a moment. They wanted to vent their anger, but they were afraid that Si Huan would say something that would make them feel even worse. In the end, the two of them could only endure this anger and leave hurriedly with a flick of their sleeves. When they reached home, Huo Feng, who was full of anticipation, weed Mr. and Mrs. Huo.. When Huo Feng noticed their gloomy attitude, the joy on his face immediately fell. He frowned and asked his parents, ¡°Sister refuses toe back with you?¡± Chapter 113 - The Origin of the Jade Pendant

Chapter 113: The Origin of the Jade Pendant

It was as if the anger he had suppressed for a long time had exploded in an instant. Mr. Huo snorted coldly and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that d*mn illegitimate child to me again! From now on, pretend that this person never existed!¡± Fortunately, the person who appeared in front of Mr. and Mrs. Huo was Huo Feng and not Huo You. Mr. Huo looked at his son whom he had high hopes for. In the end, he did not vent all his anger on him and entered the study alone with a cold face. Mrs. Huo pulled Huo Feng¡¯s hand and sighed wearily. She coaxed him softly, ¡°Little Feng, I know you¡¯re on good terms with Huo Tian and want her toe back to our family, but when your father and I went to the Huo Family today and picked Huo Tian up personally, she was very stubborn. We talked to Si Huan thereafter¡­ Sigh, this conversation is just inviting humiliation onto ourselves. That¡¯s why your father is so angry.¡± Huo Feng frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with Si Huan?¡± ¡°Si Huan and Huo Tian have a strong rtionship and are probably in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship.¡± Mrs. Huo smiled mockingly and said with a cold snort, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that none of them know what¡¯s good for them and are unwilling to listen to our suggestions as their elders. I don¡¯t believe that the two of them, with such a great difference in identity and background, will be able to continue their rtionship smoothly in the future.¡± Mrs. Huo did not realize that Huo Feng, who was beside her, clenched his fists tightly when he heard her words, and his expression was a little distorted. Seeing that Huo Feng was silent, Mrs. Huo thought that he was unhappy because Huo Tian refused to return to the Huo Family. She patted Huo Feng¡¯s arm tofort him and said, ¡°Little Feng, don¡¯t be sad anymore. Huo Tian¡¯s refusal to return to the Huo Family is her loss.¡± Huo Feng came back to his senses and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, Mom. Even if Sister refuses toe back, I can still contact her. Anyway, we weren¡¯t together every day when she was at home in the past. It¡¯s no different from now.¡± Mrs. Huo frowned slightly and reminded him, ¡°I know you still treat Huo Tian as your sister, but I think that she no longer has any feelings for our family. You don¡¯t have to take her too seriously. Also, when you contact Huo Tian, take into consideration your father¡¯s emotions. Huo Tian and Si Huan made him feel embarrassed, so he won¡¯t be willing to hear their names at home.¡± Huo Feng nodded in agreement, looking very obedient. ¡­ Huo Tian and Ding Chen came to Ding Rong¡¯s ward. Through the window on the ward door, they saw Ding Rong half-leaning on the bed, her gaze fixed on the parasol tree outside the window. Even after they entered the ward and came to her side, she didn¡¯t notice them. They did not know what she was looking at. Huo Tian held Ding Rong¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did Ding Ronge back to her senses and turn to look at Huo Tian, who was sitting by the bed with a worried expression. She smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything. I was just in a daze.¡± Huo Tian pouted and was a little dissatisfied with Ding Rong¡¯s answer. Although she was always very dull and could not detect other people¡¯s emotions, perhaps because mother and daughter were connected, she could always rely on her intuition to tell if Ding Rong was in a good or bad mood. Now, Huo Tian felt that Ding Rong¡¯s emotions were very different. She did not seem to be grieving or upset but instead seemed to be a little frustrated and bitter. Ding Chen also sensed that there was something wrong with Ding Rong¡¯s emotions, but he did not think too much about it. He sat down beside the hospital bed and asked casually, ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t I know that there was such a jade pendant at home? I remember that our family had been farmers in the countryside for several generations. It doesn¡¯t look like we have any family treasures.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s interest was also piqued. In order to divert Ding Rong¡¯s attention, she put on a curious look and deliberately went against Ding Chen. ¡°Who knows, there might have been a high-ranking official amongst our ancestors. Uncle, don¡¯t belittle yourself, okay? Mom, hurry up and tell us if this jade pendant was passed down from our ancestors. Is there some bizarre story behind it?¡± Ding Rong was indeed amused. ¡°It¡¯s not a bizarre story. Although our ancestors might have produced a famous merchant or high-ranking official, this jade pendant was definitely not left behind by our ancestors.¡± Huo Tian tilted her head and asked curiously, ¡°Then where did you get this jade pendant from? It can¡¯t be that you picked it up from somewhere, right, Mom?¡± Ding Rong raised her hand and gently caressed Huo Tian¡¯s cheek. Her eyes were filled with all sorts ofplicated emotions as she looked at her. She sighed and said, ¡°Tiantian, this jade pendant was left behind by your father. During this period of time, you¡¯ve never asked about your father. I don¡¯t know how to talk to you about this either. Although your father has left us, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t love you. The jade pendant he left behind is proof¡­¡± Huo Tian and Ding Chen were both stunned. Huo Tian had never asked Ding Rong about her father before. It wasn¡¯t because she had a grudge against this father as Ding Rong thought. She just didn¡¯t take this father who had never appeared to heart at all. Chapter 114 - 20 Years

Chapter 114: 20 Years

Huo Tian knew that she definitely had a biological father, but since this father had never appeared before, there was no need to delve deeper into it regardless of whether he was dead or separated from Ding Rong. This was because Huo Tian never had a n to add a father character to her life in the future. However, Ding Chen frowned deeply and his expression became a little conflicted. His expression changed a few times before he finally asked hesitantly, ¡°Sister, have you never forgotten that man? You still have feelings for him even now, right?¡± Ding Rong dodged Ding Chen¡¯s questioning gaze and her gazended on a certain point in the air. After a while, she nodded weakly and a bitter smile appeared on her face. ¡°So what if I still remember him? I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s alive or dead now. Ever since he left, I haven¡¯t heard from him again. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s dead, but I¡¯m also afraid that he¡¯s alive and has formed a new family with another woman.¡± As she spoke, Ding Rong¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She quickly reached out to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes, then revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Tiantian, although you¡¯ve never seen your biological father in all your life, he¡¯s notpletely useless. At least the jade pendant he left behind solved our family¡¯s urgent needs. So, don¡¯t hate him, okay?¡± Huo Tian held Ding Rong¡¯s hand, nodded, and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t hate Dad because Mom loves him. So for you, I¡¯ll try to love him too.¡± She tilted her head and revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen Dad before, when looking at my own appearance and excluding the parts where I resemble Mom, I can imagine how handsome Dad is. I¡¯m grateful to Dad for giving me the outstanding genes and also thankful for the jade pendant he left behind that allowed me to cut off my rtionship with the Huo Family. If I find Dad one day, I think I¡¯ll give him a hug and then say thank you to him.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, but she smiled. Her hand was interlocked with Huo Tian¡¯s. ¡°If your father knew that he had such an outstanding daughter, he would definitely be unable to control himself from boasting to others every day.¡± Ding Chen could not bear to see them holding hands and reminiscing about a man who had been absent for almost 20 years in their lives. He interrupted the mncholic atmosphere between the two of them unhappily. ¡°Alright, stop talking about that heartless man. I don¡¯t think there could be any difficulties that will make him abandon his wife and daughter for nearly 20 years. If he¡¯s dead, then it¡¯s fine. But if he¡¯s still alive and one day appears in front of us, I¡¯ll definitely give him a good punch!¡± Ding Rong looked at Ding Chen¡¯s indignant expression and burst outughing. She said sincerely, ¡°Ding Chen, I don¡¯t want to deal you a blow, but to be honest, you¡¯re definitely not his match.¡± Ding Chen was so mad that he almost jumped up. ¡°Sister, how could you defend that scumbag? Whose side are you on?¡± With Ding Chen quibbling at the side, Ding Rong forgot about her sadness. The small ward was filled with a warm atmosphere. At the same time, on the other side of the Earth, in a certain manor¡¯s greenhouse. A man, who was resting on the recliner with his eyes closed, suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked around. He realized that there was no second person in the greenhouse filled with various flowers. He instantly returned to reality from the dream. The man pinched his forehead wearily and rang the bell on the table beside him. Not long after, a middle-aged man who looked like a butler walked into the greenhouse. He half-knelt respectfully, helped the man put on his shoes, then pushed a wheelchair over from the corner. The man waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the wheelchair. Bring me my walking stick. I¡¯ll walk a little.¡± The butler looked hesitant. ¡°Master, the doctor said that we can¡¯t rush things. You have to go through rehabilitation gradually. You can¡¯t walk too much yet.¡± The man nced at the butler indifferently. There was clearly nothing in his eyes, but it made the butler break out in a cold sweat. He did not dare to raise any more objections and hurriedly pushed the wheelchair away, then brought over a walking stick and handed it to the man. Only then was the man satisfied. He supported himself on his walking stick and slowly took two steps. A thinyer of sweat quickly appeared on his forehead. He felt the paining from his leg, but joy welled up in his heart. Although he was anxious to recover his mobility, the man knew his own body¡¯s situation well. He didn¡¯t walk for long and only walked to the greenhouse¡¯s door before getting the butler to push the wheelchair over. After sitting down in the wheelchair, the man took the handkerchief the butler handed over and gently wiped the sweat on his forehead. He had been friends with the butler for tens of years, so he was willing to say a few heartfelt words to the butler. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried that raising my exercise volume will put a burden on my body, but I really can¡¯t wait anymore. It¡¯s been almost 20 years, but I still haven¡¯t found my wife and child. If I continue to waste time, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll go crazy.¡± Chapter 115 - The Lover Who Cant Be Seen Clearly

Chapter 115: The Lover Who Can¡¯t Be Seen Clearly

The butler was silent for a moment and asked worriedly, ¡°Did you dream of Madam again just now?¡± Xi Cheng closed his eyes slightly and his thoughts returned to the dream from earlier. The woman¡¯s back was slender as she sat by the stone table, sewing a piece of baby clothing. She seemed to have heard footsteps, so she turned around¡­ However, every time the woman turned around, his dreams would stop abruptly. No matter how hard Xi Cheng tried, he could not see the face of his beloved woman. He stared at his useless legs for a long while and finally sighed dejectedly, suppressing the irritation and anxiety in his heart. ¡­ Lying on the grass and basking in the sun, she opened her eyes to find Huo You standing in front of her, looking down at her. Huo Tian clicked her tongue impatiently in her heart, stood up, and patted the grass on her body. Without giving Huo You a look, she wanted to leave. However, how could Huo You let Huo Tian off so easily? She put her hands out to stop her. Her voice was as cold as poison. ¡°Huo Tian, you actually have the cheek to continueing to school?¡± Huo Tian looked at her in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to harm anyone, so why would I be embarrassed toe to school?¡± That ¡°harm anyone¡± was just something Huo Tian said casually, but it hit the part that Huo You didn¡¯t want for it to be brought up the most. Her heart suddenly contracted and she thought that Huo Tian had found out the truth about the kidnapping. Her entire body stiffened. Seeing that Huo You didn¡¯t say anything, Huo Tian muttered unhappily, ¡°Looking for trouble for no reason.¡± She pushed Huo Tian¡¯s arm away and wanted to leave, but a few girls who were Huo Tian¡¯s sidekicks blocked her way. Zhang Min, her sidekick, had her arms crossed over her chest and looked like she was gloating. ¡°Huo Tian, we heard that there was a robbery at your house. Your mother was also implicated by you and lost her life. Why don¡¯t you look sad at all?¡± Another sidekick, Wang Lin, pursed her lips. ¡°Huo Tian has only interacted with her biological mother for a few months. Moreover, she used to live in a family like the Huo Family, so of course she won¡¯t have too many feelings for her biological mother.¡± Another sidekick, Zhao Yue, who was probably the worst at talking, could only echo after the other two, ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re too heartless.¡± Ignoring the three clown-like figures, Huo Tian turned around and looked at Huo Tian. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you here to seek justice for Mom?¡± Huo You¡¯s expression was distorted. People who didn¡¯t know the truth would probably think that she had deep feelings for Ding Rong. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huo Tian, you caused Mom¡¯s death and even acted as if nothing had happened,ing to school so tantly. Can¡¯t I seek justice for Mom?!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s gaze sized Huo You up from head to toe. She shook her head and expressed disgust on her face. ¡°Huo You, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very ridiculous? Back then, you left your mother heartlessly and returned to the Huo Family to live the life you liked. Now, you¡¯re putting on such a show. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± Huo You clenched her fists and said coldly, ¡°When our identities were discovered, it was a matter of fact for us to return to our real families. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve cut off my rtionship with my mother. She had brought me up, and I have the right to criticize you for causing her to lose her life because of you!¡± Huo Tian pped for Huo You¡¯s indignant speech and said slowly with a strange expression, ¡°I¡¯m touched by your words, but did you get something wrong? Didn¡¯t the couple from the Huo Family tell you after they went home?¡± Huo You frowned, not understanding why Huo Tian mentioned Mr. and Mrs. Huo. The truth was, Huo You hadn¡¯t wanted toe looking for Huo Tian. The scheme by her and He Yu had implicated Ding Rong, causing her to lose her life. Huo You was suffering from this, but when her friends saw that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, they kept asking her what had happened. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but say that Huo Tian had caused her adoptive mother to lose her life, which was why she was so sad. Today, during the physical fitness test, these three sidekicks next to her saw Huo You¡¯s figure. To help Huo You take revenge, they pulled her to find trouble for Huo Tian. However, Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel guilty or sad at all despite being questioned so viciously¡­ This made Huo You feel that something was wrong. Just as she was deep in thought, Huo Tian said curiously, ¡°Your family is really strange. You guys clearly are not mutes, so why aren¡¯t you willing to ask the police? You guys just went on to say that my mother passed away then came over to say a bunch of ridiculous things.¡± Huo Tian seemed to have suddenly thought of something and suddenly became excited. ¡°I can take it that you¡¯re cursing my mother, right? It¡¯s only right for me to beat you up, right?¡± Huo You and her three sidekicks felt their hair stand on end when they saw Huo Tian suddenly roll up her sleeves excitedly. They subconsciously took a step back. However, Huo Tian still walked towards Huo You. Huo You¡¯s brain raced as she tried to think of a reason to stall Huo Tian. ¡°Wait¡­ My parents were the ones who had told me about this! I was too sad to ask the police for confirmation!¡± Chapter 116 - The Huo Familys Reputation

Chapter 116: The Huo Family¡¯s Reputation

Huo Tian stopped in her tracks when she heard Huo You¡¯s words and asked in confusion, ¡°But after your parents went to my house, they knew that my mother was fine. Why didn¡¯t they tell you?¡± Huo You¡¯s expression turned very grim. ¡°They¡¯re busy with work, so they might have forgotten. Oh right, why did they go to the Ding Family¡¯s house?¡± Huo You knew her biological parents well. In their eyes, there was no pure kinship. If no interests were driving them, they would not have gone tofort Huo Tian, who had lost her mother, because of the 18 years they had raised her. Huo Tian said, ¡°They thought that my mother had passed away and said that they wanted me to return to the Huo Family. I don¡¯t think they want to take care of me at all, but I don¡¯t know what their true motive is either. Huo You, do you know?¡± The moment Huo You heard the answer from Huo Tian, she felt a chill run down her spine. She couldn¡¯t believe that her parents would do this. Hadn¡¯t they always looked down on Huo Tian in front of her? Didn¡¯t they have a strong urge to chase Huo Tian far away so that she wouldn¡¯t be an eyesore to them as the Huo Family¡¯s failure? But why? Why did they personally go to look for Huo Tian, wanting to bring her back to the Huo Family after they mistakenly thought that she had lost her mother? The three sidekicks looked at each other, extremely astonished by this piece of news. Zhang Min looked carefully at Huo You¡¯s expression and red at Huo Tian even though she was cowardly at heart. ¡°Huo Tian, what nonsense are you talking about? The Huo Family already has an outstanding biological daughter like Huo You, so how could they let you go back?¡± Huo Tian red at this sidekick indignantly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go ask the Huo Family about this. I feel the same way as you. I think this matter is very ridiculous, okay?¡± Zhao Yue stammered, ¡°Huo Tian, d-did you promise to return to the Huo Family?¡± Without waiting for Huo Tian to reply, Wang Lin quickly said, ¡°How could Huo Tian not agree to such a wonderful thing? That¡¯s the Huo Family that has a few centuries of history as a wealthy family. It¡¯s much better than the slum-like house Huo Tian is living in now, right?¡± Huo Tian opened her mouth to rebut, but these people didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. Huo You¡¯s face was livid, and her eyes seemed to be burning with anger. ¡°Huo Tian! Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think of returning to the Huo Family! I won¡¯t let you steal my things again!¡± At this moment, Huo You had fallen into the demonic trap of her previous life. Her chest heaved up and down as she red at Huo Tian, wanting to tear her apart. Even Huo Tian, who was usually bold, was shocked by the current Huo You. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it, why are you so anxious?¡± Huo Tian shouted subconsciously. At the same time, she took a step back to distance herself from Huo You, asking hesitantly, ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡± It was also because Huo Tian¡¯s gaze was fixed on Huo You¡¯s head that Huo You understood what she meant. Her expression darkened and became a little distorted. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say outright that there was a problem with your head, so why are you making personal attacks?¡± Huo Tian frowned unhappily and said with a cold snort, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to your family of ridiculous people. Oh, wait, Huo Feng seems to be quite good. No matter what, the Huo Family had asked for a price of 20 million yuan for my 18 years¡¯ worth of expenses in the Huo Family. I¡¯ve already returned it to your family, so I have nothing to do with you guys anymore. Don¡¯te looking for me anymore, understand?¡± ¡°You rejected Dad and Mom?¡± Huo You was first happy, then she understood the other information in Huo Tian¡¯s words. ¡°You paid off your debt? How is that possible? The Ding Family definitely won¡¯t be able to afford that money!¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t answer. She shrugged and said impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just need to know the results. Why do you care about the process? What has it got to do with you whether my family can get our hands 20 million yuan or not?¡± With that, Huo Tian ignored these troublemakers and left thewn. The few sidekicks exchanged nces with each other, then one of them asked Huo Tian carefully, ¡°When Huo Tian left the Huo Family, your family even asked her for 18 years of living expenses?¡± Huo You was thinking about something and didn¡¯t think too much into her question. She nodded casually and said, ¡°The Huo Family had carefully raised Huo Tian as their biological daughter for 18 years. The money they spent is unimaginable. This 20 million yuan is the price Dad and Mom set because they were softhearted.¡± The sidekicks all fell silent. Huo You wouldn¡¯t try to understand what these people were thinking and had forgotten about this matter in the blink of an eye. When Huo You wasn¡¯t around, the three sidekicks gathered together and sighed. Zhang Min said, ¡°Huo Tian is quite pitiful. It¡¯s not her fault that she was brought back to the wrong family back then. She was fine for 18 years, but not only was she suddenly chased away, she even had to shoulder such a huge debt. Tsk, tsk, 20 million yuan. Ordinary people would probably faint from shock when they hear this amount, right?¡± Wang Lin said, ¡°Huo Tian has some backbone too. I just wonder where she got this money from.¡± Zhao Yue said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Huo You say that she and Si Huan were together¡­¡± Chapter 117 - Wishing You Success In Your Love Life

Chapter 117: Wishing You Sess In Your Love Life

The three of them gathered together and whispered amongst themselves. In the end, they all felt that Huo Tian should really have gotten together with Si Huan. After all, the debt of 20 million yuan was an astronomical price for Huo Tian¡¯s current family, but it was not worth mentioning for Si Huan. The three of themined in their hearts that the Huo Family was too unreasonable, but they were Huo You¡¯s sidekicks after all, so they couldn¡¯t say bad things about her family. However, other people didn¡¯t have this concern. ¡°Hey, did you guys hear? The Huo Family, who had brought back the wrong daughter, had their adopted daughter pay 20 million yuan for her living expenses when they chased her away¡­¡± ¡°Do you know the Huo Family? It¡¯s the Huo Family where there was a case of a real and fake daughter! Their family is too inhumane to ask for 20 million yuan from the family that brought back the wrong child. They are an ordinary family¡­¡± ¡°Do you think the 20 million yuan Huo Family can¡¯t hold on anymore? My father was even nning on coborating with them a while ago. No, I have to go back and tell my family about this!¡± ¡­ The gossip in the school spread very quickly. In just two days, almost everyone knew that the Huo Family had asked Huo Tian for 20 million yuan as her living expenses for the past 18 years. Everyone sighed and felt pity for her, but some treated it as a joke. In short, this matter spread just like that. However, no one dared to discuss this in front of Huo You. For the past two days, Huo You had felt like people were looking at her indiscernibly. However, when she looked over, she only saw students gathered together and talking. Si Huan had also felt like there were sneaky nces at him over the past two days. He tolerated it at first, but as time passed, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it no matter how hard he tried. He raised his head and looked at Zhao Feng, who was just about to shift his gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at me like that for almost two days. If there¡¯s anything, just say it. It¡¯s too hard for someone like you to be hesitant in saying something.¡± Caught in the act, Zhao Feng coughed awkwardly. Then he came back to his senses andined unhappily, ¡°What do you mean by someone like me? Exin yourself!¡± ¡°Strong sense of curiosity and can¡¯t hide your thoughts.¡± Si Huan put down the document, walked to the refreshments area, and poured two cups of coffee. He handed one to Zhao Feng. ¡°Speak up, what do you want to ask me? Why did you take so long to ask?¡± Zhao Feng took the coffee and got close to Si Huan excitedly, his eyes shining with gossip. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve gotten together with Huo Tian. Is that true?¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t answer directly but asked, ¡°Where did you hear this from?¡± ¡°Other people in the school were spreading this. They said that you helped Huo Tian return 20 million yuan to the Huo Family, so you must have gotten together with her.¡± Zhao Feng didn¡¯t see anything from his friend¡¯s expressionless face and sighed dully. ¡°Forget it, I knew that gossip isn¡¯t reliable. You¡¯ve always been very generous to your friends. Lending Huo Tian 20 million yuan isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Zhao Feng felt that he knew Si Huan very well. Looking at Si Huan¡¯s unchanged expression, he felt that the rumor was unreliable. Hence, Zhao Feng, who wasn¡¯t able to get amusement from the gossip, looked dejected and drank his coffee sluggishly. However, his friend, who didn¡¯t seem like he had fallen in love at all, said something very surprising. ¡°As of now, this news is still a rumor, but in the future¡­¡± Si Huan seemed to have thought of Huo Tian¡¯s appearance and smiled gently. ¡°Who knows? ¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Zhao Feng choked on his coffee and coughed. It took him a while to recover. He looked at Si Huan in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Toward Huo Tian¡­ No, were you serious when you said that?¡± Si Huan avoided the coffee that Zhao Feng spurt out and looked at the sloppy mess he had created in disdain. ¡°Is it something worth being so surprised over?¡± ¡°How isn¡¯t it worth feeling surprised over? That¡¯s Huo Tian we¡¯re talking about!¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s face was full of conflict. ¡°She has machinery, smart technology, and all kinds of strange thoughts in her head, but it¡¯s impossible for her to have thoughts about love! Are you crazy? You actually fell for the most difficult girl in the world!¡± ¡°What you¡¯re describing is Frankenstein. How is Huo Tian like what you said?¡± Si Huan subconsciously defended Huo Tian. When he met Zhao Feng¡¯splicated gaze, he pretended to be calm and looked away. He said, ¡°I know Huo Tian has never considered love before. I also need more time to take care of the Si Family¡¯s matters. You don¡¯t have to worry about my rtionship.¡± Zhao Feng clearly sensed the changes in Si Huan. In the past, Si Huan had never taken those vermin from the Si Family seriously. He no longer had his parents and grandfather and was forced to be shackled by the name of the Si Family. Hence, he had always let those people from the Si Family do whatever they wanted. He wanted to let the great tree that the Si Family was acting as copse from decay, letting all those people who were sprawled over his parents and grandfather and sucking their blood fall into hell¡­ In the past, Zhao Feng watched Si Huan walk towards the abyss step by step. He wanted to pull his friend up, but he was helpless. Now, because of Huo Tian¡¯s appearance, Si Huan had taken the initiative to punish those disobedient fellows from the Si Family. He patted Si Huan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As your brother, I can only wish you sess in your love life.¡± Chapter 118 - Before the Product Launch

Chapter 118: Before the Product Launch

Zhao Feng actively wanted to strategize for his good brother¡¯s rtionship, but Si Huan only felt that his chattering next to his ear was too annoying. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t worry unnecessarily anymore lest you go saying that I¡¯m more anxious than you.¡± In the end, Zhao Feng could only say helplessly, ¡°Oh right, are you going to the Si Family¡¯s anniversary banquet this week with Huo Tian?¡± At such a grand banquet, the femalepanion brought by Si Huan, who was the head of the Si Family, clearly had another meaning. There was a high chance that the femalepanion would be Si Huan¡¯s future wife. Huo Tian didn¡¯t have any family background now. Zhao Feng was worried that she would be picked on by those old geezers from the Si Family. Si Huan didn¡¯t seem worried at all. ¡°Uncle Ding had looked for someone to check on the auspicious dates. The day the banquet is held is an auspicious day. Our productunch will be held on that day.¡± Zhao Feng was surprised. ¡°Won¡¯t that sh with the banquet then?¡± Si Huan chuckled. ¡°No, the banquet will be held at night. After Huo Tian and I hold a productunch, we would be able to make it in time for the banquet. It¡¯s only right that she would appear at the banquet as my dance partner.¡± Zhao Feng did not know if he shouldin that Si Huan did not take the family banquet seriously, or if he shouldin that Si Huan had taken such a big detour just so he could participate in the banquet with Huo Tian within reason. In the end, he just gave Si Huan a thumbs up with a pained expression. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Now, I believe that you can handle a girl like Huo Tian.¡± Si Huan nced at Zhao Feng and sighed softly, only revealing his distress in front of his friend whom he had grown up with. ¡°There¡¯s no choice. Auntie Ding and Uncle Ding are wary of me as if I¡¯m a wolf. If Huo Tian were to say a few more words to me, their gazes would be like knives cutting into me.¡± ¡°So the Ding Family¡¯s two elders had already seen through your rapacious designs¡­¡± Zhao Fengughed non-stop, sounding like a goose. He was clearly gloating. Si Huan deeply regretted his impulsive confession of his troubles to Zhao Feng. At this moment, he had a strong urge to silence this idiot! ¡­ Huo Tian didn¡¯t remember the date of the productunch at all. It was just that her mother had chased her into bed earlyst night, so she woke up early today. Huo Tian entered the kitchen, stole a xiaolongbao, and stuffed it into her mouth. Only then did she slip into the courtyard. She wanted to take a walk for a while to wake up, but she realized that her uncle was engaged in feudal superstitions in the courtyard. The figurine of Lord Guan[1], which was previously on the altar in the tailor shop, was respectfully invited by Ding Chen to a square table in the courtyard with fresh fruitsid out. An even greater exaggeration was that Ding Chen had actually lit up three thick and long sticks of incense and inserted them into the incense burner in front of Lord Guan. Huo Tian was dumbfounded. However, that was not all. Her uncle even knelt piously in front of Lord Guan and bowed thrice. He closed his eyes and muttered something. Upon seeing this, Huo Tian¡¯s head was filled with a series of question marks. When Ding Chen finally stood up, Huo Tian carefully walked around the offering table and went up to Ding Chen¡¯s side to ask, ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± Ding Chen pulled Huo Tian back and brought her to Lord Guan. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re up early. Come and give the God of Fortune a few kowtows, asking him to bless us that our productunch will be sessful. Please let our product be known throughout the world and that everyone in ourpany will strike it rich¡­ What are you waiting for? Hurry up.¡± Huo Tian followed Ding Chen¡¯s force and knelt down in a daze. Fortunately, Ding Chen had ced a cushion on the ground. Otherwise, Huo Tian would not have knelt no matter what. She kowtowed stiffly to Guan Gong a few times and muttered in her heart, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re Lord Guan or the God of Fortune, but I hope you can bless my uncle¡¯s dreams toe true. Otherwise, he¡¯lle and disturb me¡­¡± Seeing that Huo Tian was doing quite well, Ding Chen felt satisfied. He pulled Huo Tian up and rubbed his hands excitedly and a little nervously. ¡°I had found a fortune teller to check for an auspicious date and had offered incense to the God of Fortune every day during this period of time. Our productunch today will definitely go smoothly. As long as the few products we have be famous, we¡¯ll just be waiting to earn big money!¡± Huo Tian was stunned. ¡°Productunch? Today?¡± When Ding Chen saw Huo Tian¡¯s face filled with question marks, he knew that her shoring of forgetting about dates had acted up again. He sighed helplessly and poked Huo Tian¡¯s head. ¡°You silly girl. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your brain is still quite useful, you would have been kidnapped and sold off long ago.¡± Huo Tian disagreed with this and was about to kick up a ruckus when Ding Rong came out with breakfast. She was the most authoritative in the family and made the uncle and niece both be quiet and obedient with just a re. After breakfast, Si Huan¡¯s chauffeur came over and chauffeured the Ding Family and Bi Ying. Ding Chen was one of the bosses of thepany. Huo Tian and Bi Ying were going to go on stage as product designers to exin the products. Ding Rong only needed to go in the capacity of a family member, being an audience and pping for them. The driver drove directly to a styling studio. Arge group of people gathered around, some helping to choose clothes, some helping to do hairstyles. The few of them were like mindless dolls that were under the control of the stylists. Huo Tian was in a daze the entire time. By the time she managed to escape from the stylists¡¯ demonic ws, her appearance had changedpletely. [1] Guan Yu, widely referred to as ¡®Emperor Guan¡¯ and ¡®Lord Guan¡¯. Worshiped by both the Buddhists and Taoists and is also held in high esteem in Confucianism. Chapter 119 - New Style

Chapter 119: New Style

Huo Tian was given a full body treatment by a few youngdies, not even missing out on her nails and toenails. In the end, the youngdies helped her change into a glistening dress. It was said that this dress would only appear at a fashion show next month. However, Si Huan flipped through the album and was most satisfied with this dress. He directly asked the busy designer to personally send this unique dress over. The youngdies were full of admiration when they talked about this dress. Theirpliments were piled non-stop on Huo Tian, who was wearing the dress. Huo Tian finally managed to escape the changing room and heaved a long sigh of relief. Si Huan was sitting on the sofa in the waiting area, flipping through the fashion magazines in the studio in boredom. He heard hurried footsteps and looked up instinctively, then he was stunned. Huo Tian¡¯s hair had grown to her ears. She had always been toozy to take care of her hair. Usually, when she went to school, she would use a headband to tuck her hair behind her. The purple at the end of her hair was already a little dull, but she didn¡¯t mind it. Other than her school uniform, she usually wore loose andfortable sports attire¡­ At this moment, Huo Tian had changed into a silver dress. The hem of the dress was like morning glory, hanging five centimeters above her knees. As she walked, the fabric seemed to have concealed starlight, causing some glimmering to flow out. When she stood still, the fabric of the dress seemed to have a metallic texture. Coupled with the ck long boots on her feet and her short hair that had been dyed purple again, she gave off a distant and inanimate feeling. For some reason, a ridiculous thought suddenly surged into Si Huan¡¯s heart when he saw Huo Tian like this. For a moment, he felt that Huo Tian was like a robot that did not have human emotions in science fiction movies. However, the moment Huo Tian saw Si Huan, she smiled brightly. The coldness that seemed toe from a non-intelligent lifeform disappeared instantly. Huo Tian was like a child who was showing off her new clothes to others. She lifted the hem of her dress and spun around in front of Si Huan, her eyes shining with anticipation. ¡°Does it look good?¡± How could Si Huan give a negative answer? He sized it up carefully for a moment and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s very nice. The dress suits you very well. But why did they put on such thick makeup for you?¡± Huo Tian seemed to be recalling her experience of being pressed onto a chair and left at the mercy of others. She patted her chest with lingering fear. ¡°Those youngdies said that this set of clothes is more suitable with this kind of smoky makeup. Fortunately, the youngdies are skilled. Otherwise, I¡¯m really afraid that those brushes and stuff might blind me.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can reject it.¡± Huo Tian picked up a small mirror from the small table and looked at her reflection happily. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. I just don¡¯t know about those things. Actually, I quite like how I look right now. I feel like I look a little like the Huo Tian who hadn¡¯t left the Huo Family, but I¡¯m much better looking than her.¡± Si Huan also recalled the first time he saw her. Her thick purple hair was draped down and her heavy smoky makeup was unbearable to look at. It could not bepared to her exquisite makeup now, but there was an unexinable resemnce. Si Huan could not help but smile. The two of them chatted for a while, and in the meantime, the rest of the people were done with their styling too. Ding Chen and Bi Ying were both dressed appropriately in suits, but Ding Chen¡¯s suit was white. Although he was already 30 years old, it still brought out some of his youthfulness. Bi Ying was the opposite of Ding Chen. He was clearly young, but he chose a suit with a solemn color that matched his quiet and mncholic disposition. Although the two men were eye-catching, the most stunning one was Ding Rong. She was wearing an off-shoulder dress, and her figure did not lose out to that of a young girl. Her disposition and looks were also much better than most women. The stylist stood by her side like a loyal servant, afraid that Ding Rong, who was not used to wearing high heels, might fall. Only when Ding Rong walked up to her did Huo Tian close her slightly opened mouth and exim, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Ding Rong lowered her head slightly in embarrassment. She held onto Huo Tian for support and sized her up carefully. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°Tiantian is very beautiful too. Mom doesn¡¯t even realize that you¡¯ve reached the age to dress up. In the future, Mom will buy you more dresses and get you some makeup, okay?¡± Huo Tian shook her head. ¡°Those youngdies said that after learning to put on makeup, one would have to wake up half an hour early every day. I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°I just thought you had grown up, but now, you¡¯re still acting like a child.¡± Ding Rongughed helplessly, then let out a long sigh. ¡°If your father saw you like this, he would definitely feel both proud and worried.¡± Ever since Ding Rong mentioned Huo Tian¡¯s biological father the other time, she realized that Huo Tian didn¡¯t have any ill feelings towards her father, who had never appeared before, and would thus mention him often. Therefore, although she had never seen her father, Huo Tian was very familiar with him in her heart. Chapter 120 - Start of Product Launch

Chapter 120: Start of Product Launch

Huo Tian tilted her head and asked in confusion, ¡°I can understand why Dad would be proud, but why would he be worried? I¡¯m already so amazing¡­¡± Ding Rong looked at this ignorant girl and felt double the worry from before. ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re so beautiful and outstanding. Your father and I will be worried that you¡¯ll be snatched away by a brat with bad intentions.¡± As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but re at Si Huan, who was standing two steps away from Huo Tian. Si Huan knew that he was that ¡°brat with bad intentions¡± who wanted to snatch away Ding Rong¡¯s treasure. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind being red at a little. He epted it calmly and even returned Ding Rong a respectful and polite smile. Huo Tian turned around and looked at Si Huan in confusion. She then turned her gaze back to Ding Rong, not understanding what they weremunicating about silently to each other. Bi Ying stood not far away as if he was an outsider. He looked at the ignorant Huo Tian, as well as Ding Rong and Si Huan who shared an unspoken mutual understanding. His heart felt as if a cactus had grown in it, and a densely packed pain surged up. It was gettingte, and the few of them took a limousine to the productunch. For today¡¯s productunch, Ding Chen and thepany¡¯s employees had been preparing for almost a month and had rehearsed countless times in advance. However, when Ding Chen saw the ce was packed full of reporters, he still felt a little panicky and was a bit at a loss. Huo Tian could tell that Ding Chen was feeling a little unnatural. He was going to go on stage as thepany¡¯s representative to preside over all the processes. This was the first time he was facing such a situation, so it was not surprising that he was nervous. She put her arm around Ding Chen¡¯s shoulder and whispered into his ear, ¡°Uncle, I prayed to the God of Fortune today and asked him to bless you with the hope that everything will go smoothly and that you¡¯ll be able to achieve your goals. You must believe in yourself.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s face was pale and he said stubbornly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Your uncle i-isn¡¯t nervous.¡± He was so nervous that he fumbled over his words. Huo Tian felt that this be left as they were. She flipped through her small purse and found a small and thin metal box that was only the size of a thumb. It was a monochromatic eyeshadow. The makeup artist had given it to her to y with after seeing that she was curious about it. Huo Tian stuffed this box of eyeshadow, which was not much thicker than a card, into the pocket in front of Ding Chen¡¯s chest. Ding Chen was stunned and instinctively wanted to take it out. ¡°Why are you still joking with your uncle at a time like this? What is this?¡± Huo Tian grabbed Ding Chen¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t touch it. This is something I had newly made. When ced at the spot closest to your heart, it can use weak electricity to help adjust your heartbeat frequency. It can effectively reduce the deaths caused by sudden heart attacks and also help to ease your nervousness.¡± Ding Chen was skeptical about this. ¡°When did you make it? Why don¡¯t I know about it? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Huo Tian looked unhappy from being suspected. ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy with the productunch recently that we haven¡¯t had a proper talk for half a month. Of course you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve newly made!¡± Looking at Ding Chen¡¯s expression, Huo Tian knew that the scales in his heart were already tilted by her. She quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Uncle, do you still not believe in my capabilities? Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Come, take a deep breath with me. Yes, that¡¯s right. Uncle, do you feel much better?¡± Ding Chen took a few deep breaths following Huo Tian¡¯s instructions and sensed it carefully. He realized that his heart was indeed not beating as violently as before. He smiled in pleasant surprise. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m really not nervous anymore. This thing is really useful. You¡¯re too amazing.¡± He looked around. His family, friends, andpany employees were all looking at him encouragingly. Ding Chen felt that the nervousness he felt earlier had turned into motivation and courage. He revealed a confident smile, took the microphone that the employee handed him, and walked confidently onto the stage. After Ding Chen finished his opening speech, Ding Rong apuded with the others. When Ding Chen, who was on the stage, was not paying attention, Ding Rong whispered into Huo Tian¡¯s ear with a smile, ¡°Tiantian, your uncle will probably be angry from embarrassment when hees back to his senses. Have you thought of a solution to this?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s pping paused, and the smile on her face froze. She then looked at Ding Rong usingly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve learned bad things!¡± Ding Chen had been preparing for this productunch for a long time. In addition, he had in his pocket a small tool made by his genius niece that could reduce nervousness. He spoke confidently on the stage. Not only did he say the lines he had prepared proficiently, but he even did an ad-lib and shared about thepany¡¯s situation in a humorous and interesting manner. When he introduced the two products rmended by thepany¡ªincluding the artificial limbs¡¯ artificial intelligence exoskeleton and the rm device they had coborated with the police to produce¡ªDing Chen first exaggerated the advanced functions of the two products. Various details of the two series of products appeared on the screen behind him timely. The reporters and some potential future clients present were originally quite convinced by Ding Chen¡¯s introduction. However, as his praises for the two products became increasingly ridiculous, they no longer had any hope for this new and uprising technologypany. Chapter 121 - Waves of Applause

Chapter 121: Waves of Apuse

While he was boasting about the products to no end, Ding Chen saw that the audience below the stage had started to look impatient. More of them did things like drinking water, changing their sitting postures, and other small actions. However, Ding Chen did not panic at all. After all, he was still carrying the small prop his niece had given him. His nervousness had left him long ago. Just as the audience¡¯ doubts were about to reach a critical point, Ding Chen stretched out his arm to the side and gestured. ¡°I know my story just now seems like a fantasy. Everyone doesn¡¯t believe that our smallpany, which had just been established for less than half a year, can showcase achievements that would stand out in the world. But please don¡¯t be in a hurry to question it, because you will never be able to imagine what kind of dazzling energy a genius can release. Let¡¯s wee thepany¡¯s product designers, Huo Tian and Bi Ying, to give a detailed exnation for the two products!¡± Bi Ying was in a wheelchair and was pushed by Huo Tian to the center of the stage. Huo Tian was initially unwilling to let Bi Ying make such a sacrifice. When they were discussing the schedule for the productunch, she even got into a fight with Bi Ying because of this. She felt that their products were outstanding to begin with and there was no need to use his pride in exchange for attention. However, Bi Ying convinced everyone, including Huo Tian, with just a few words. ¡°But I no longer treat my disability as a defect. I don¡¯t have legs, but I can still walk, run, and do any extreme sports that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to do even if they tried. I want to use my own experience to tell those people who, like me in the past, had given up on themselves because they had lost a part of their bodies. Fate has caused us to lose some things, but science will make us stronger.¡± At that moment, Huo Tian started to look at Bi Ying in a new light. That gloomy and inferior boy had grown into a strong person who dared to endure hardships. Everyone agreed to Bi Ying¡¯s suggestion. Before going up to the stage, Bi Ying took off his pair of robotic legs and sat in the wheelchair again after so many days. However, he felt more at ease than he had ever felt before. After going on stage, Huo Tian exined the design concepts of the two products in detail ording to the rehearsed process. She spat out a lot of professional jargon that smashed into the ears of the audience, turning their originally clear thoughts into a tangled ball of yarn. During this time, Bi Ying would also asionally exin about the smart chips inside. The audience, who could not follow the thoughts of the two geniuses, were even more confused. However, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t understand those obscure technological terms. The visual impact they were given was huge. After they were done with the introduction of the products, Bi Ying picked up the microphone, pursed his pale lips, and said, ¡°As everyone has seen, I¡¯m a cripple who has lost both my legs. However, with thebination of Huo Tian¡¯s knowledge of machinery, Si Huan¡¯s financial support, and my own capabilities in the realm of smart programming, we came up with the smart prosthetic limbs that everyone saw during this productunch. As a result, I¡¯ve returned to the life of a normal person¡­¡± Bi Ying said as he bent down and struggled to reach his empty trouser legs, wanting to roll them up. Seeing this, Huo Tian half-knelt on the ground and took over from him. Their gazes met and Bi Ying saw the concern in Huo Tian¡¯s eyes. He took the initiative to give her a reassuring smile. When Huo Tian got up again and moved to the side, everyone saw that the area around Bi Ying¡¯s thigh, which should have been his knee, was now covered by a special dressing and bandages. Although they didn¡¯t see the section on the back of the stump directly, no one would suspect that him being a cripple was faked. The audience could not help but let out exmations of surprise. However, the amazing thing about the robotic prosthetic limbs was beyond something as simple as an automatic attachment. Bi Ying did not need any leverage and stood up easily like an ordinary person. Bi Ying pressed a button on the wheelchair and two unused grooves extended from both sides of the wheelchair. The prosthetic limbs embedded in the grooves were sent to the front of the wheelchair by a mechanical device. Without Bi Ying needing to do anything, the prosthetic limbs urately met his broken leg. Then, the joint on the prosthetic limbs seemed to havee alive and automatically attached to Bi Ying¡¯s leg. Then, they tightened and fixed securely onto his leg. The audience could not help but let out exmations of surprise. However, the amazing thing about the robotic prosthetic limbs was beyond something as simple as an automatic attachment. Bi Ying did not need any leverage and stood up easily like an ordinary person. His trouser legs were hanging down, covering his silver robotic prosthetic limbs. This made Bi Ying¡¯s subsequent actions of running and jumping even more unbelievable. If they hadn¡¯t seen him putting on prosthetic limbs with their own eyes, who would believe that a boy who could move so freely was actually a cripple who had lost both legs? Everyone was no longer stingy with theirpliments, and waves of apuse surged toward the three people on the stage. Huo Tian looked in the direction where family members were seated. Ding Rong was smiling and pping. Looking carefully, Huo Tian realized that there seemed to be tears in her eyes. Her mother was really too emotional. She would cry when she was sad and she would also cry when she was happy¡­ Huo Tian sighed in her heart and then looked at Si Huan, who was sitting beside Ding Rong. Si Huan was also smiling and pping, his gaze focused in her direction. Huo Tian was too far away and could not see the emotions contained in Si Huan¡¯s eyes, but her face felt hot for no reason. Chapter 122 - End of the Press Conference

Chapter 122: End of the Press Conference

The mechanical exoskeleton series with the smart prosthetic limbs as the main focus received very positive feedback. The subsequent rm device also received a lot of anticipation. After the products were introduced, everyone¡¯s reactions were very enthusiastic. The main reason was that the principles behind the rm device weren¡¯t asplicated as that of the robotic prosthetics. Ignoring the overly specialized jargon, ordinary people who weren¡¯t too familiar with the technology industry could also understand the principles behind how the rm device worked. More importantly, the final system of the rm device was with the police. As long as the wearer was in danger, the rm device would transmit the signal to the police¡¯s terminal. The police would be able to speak to the victim directly and confirm the situation. If the victim wasn¡¯t in a situation where they could give a reply, the police would also be able to quickly determine the victim¡¯s location. This time around, they did not give a live demonstration to the audience. Instead, they yed the surveince footage where the rm device worked when Ding Chen was attacked in thepany. The surveince camera angle could not clearly capture the true situation at that time. Fortunately, it was realistic enough for the audience to observe how powerful the rm device was based on the people¡¯s true reactions seen in the video. The rm device was a product that was a coboration with the police. There would be the police and official media promoting itter on. Therefore, it was not the focus of this productunch. The purpose it was introduced here was just to show the media and potential partners of thepany¡¯s research and development capabilities. Through these two products, everyone was convinced by this technologypany that they had never heard of before. In just a few days, thispany would be able to ride the wind and be famous worldwide. The productunch ended sessfully. The reporters surrounded Huo Tian and Bi Ying, wanting to dig up more news from these two young geniuses. Ding Chen, Old Zhu, and Si Huan were surrounded by representatives from variouspanies, all of whom wanted to schedule an appointment to discuss possible cooperation with them. Huo Tian and Bi Ying managed to chase away those reporters with great difficulty and ran to the lounge. Ding Rong had been waiting for them here for a long time. Ding Rong gave Huo Tian a big hug and kissed her cheeks and forehead excitedly. ¡°Tiantian is so amazing. Mom is proud of you¡­¡± After the mother-daughter pair cuddled for a while, Si Huan also came running back. He picked up a call and beckoned to Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, we¡¯re going to bete. Let¡¯s go.¡± Huo Tian was confused. ¡°Huh? Where to?¡± Si Huan smiled helplessly. ¡°To attend the Si Family¡¯s anniversary banquet with me. Have you forgotten?¡± Ding Rong frowned. ¡°Si Huan, what¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t hear Tiantian say that she was going to attend the banquet with you.¡± Si Huan looked at Huo Tian curiously. Huo Tian recalled that Si Huan had mentioned this matter in school before. She immediately looked at Ding Rong apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I forgot to tell you.¡± Ding Rong knew very well that her daughter was a muddlehead in her life and couldn¡¯t get angry with her daughter, so she looked at Si Huan hesitantly. ¡°Does Tiantian have to attend that banquet? I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll meet those people from the Huo Family, and with Tiantian¡¯s personality¡­¡± ¡°Auntie Ding, Huo Tian is indeed unustomed to socializing at banquets, but this isn¡¯t a problem. She doesn¡¯t need to be hypocritical and polite with those people.¡± Si Huan first gave his assurance, then he deliberately put on a troubled expression. ¡°Moreover, this is an important asion. As the head of the Si Family, I need to have a femalepanion who can perform the opening dance with me. If Huo Tian doesn¡¯t go, I¡¯ll make a fool of myself.¡± Although Ding Rong had never seen what kind of scene a ball held by a wealthy family was, she knew the basic principles of the world. The banquet was about to start, so it was clearly toote for Si Huan to change partners at thest minute. However, Ding Rong still had concerns. ¡°But will Tiantian get into any trouble if she bes your dance partner?¡± Although her gaze was gentle, it carried an unrelenting questioning. Ding Rong could vaguely tell how Si Huan felt about Huo Tian, but she did not want the two of them to bebeled as lovers in the eyes of outsiders so early. This might meet Si Huan¡¯s expectations, but it would not do Huo Tian any good. Si Huan understood what Ding Rong meant. He smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Ding, don¡¯t worry. Today¡¯s productunch will be reported very soon. As an important business partner, it¡¯s reasonable for Huo Tian to attend the banquet with me. I won¡¯t let Huo Tian be in any trouble.¡± Huo Tian listened to them talking and didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. She looked at the time and said unhappily, ¡°Mom, Si Huan, how long are you guys going to be chatting for? Didn¡¯t you say that the banquet is about to start? Why aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Ding Rong poked Huo Tian¡¯s forehead unhappily. ¡°Silly girl, you won¡¯t even know if you end up getting sold!¡± Huo Tian felt aggrieved, but she didn¡¯t dare to be as unbridled as she was in front of her uncle. She only dared to puff up her cheeks unhappily and make an angry pufferfish emoticon. Si Huan smiled and then promised Ding Rong seriously, ¡°Auntie Ding, I know you¡¯re still worried that Huo Tian will meet those people from the Huo Family, but you don¡¯t have to worry. The Huo Family won¡¯t dare to do anything on my territory. I assure you that after the opening dance with Huo Tian, if she¡¯s not interested in the banquet, I¡¯ll get the driver to send her home.¡± Since Si Huan had made such a promise, Ding Rong could only let Si Huan take her foolish daughter away. Chapter 123 - Xi Cheng

Chapter 123: Xi Cheng

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The productunch this time was targeted toward mainstream media and manufacturers with whom they might coborate in the future. There were also world-renowned medical equipmentpanies included. Xi Cheng¡¯s family had a pharmaceutical and medicalpany with operations around the world. And as the only surviving owner of the family, Xi Cheng spent a lot of time every day handling thepany¡¯s affairs. Not only did he have to look through the various documents thepany¡¯s CEO had sent to his desk, but he would also spend time looking at the emails sent by his direct subordinates. These emails included information the CEO did not want Xi Cheng to know, as well as evidence of the shady stuff some of thepany¡¯s higher-ups were involved in. Because he had the help of these loyal subordinates, even if Xi Cheng did not do well and lived in an ancient castle all year round, he still knew the businesses under his name like the back of his hand. Today, Xi Cheng had spent more time on rehabilitation training. He was toozy to look at the reports and documents that were piled up on the table, so he switched on hisputer to check his private email first. A subordinate who worked at the medical equipmentpany sent over a video file that oftensted for almost two hours. Usually, under such circumstances, something big must have happened. Xi Cheng frowned and opened the document first. As the video yed, the surprise on Xi Cheng¡¯s face was gradually reced by joy. When he saw the boy in the video who was only 17 or 18 years old but had unfortunately lost both his legs, easily put on his prosthetic limbs, and then performed running and jumping movements that seemed no different from ordinary people, the surprise in his heart could no longer be suppressed. He pressed the bell, and the middle-aged butler named William quickly came to the study. Xi Cheng asked William to watch the video on theputer with him. William looked at the girl on the screen who was introducing robotic exoskeletons including smart prosthetic limbs and his heart surged with a pleasant surprise that was no less than Xi Cheng. ¡°Master, if the robotic exoskeletons in thispany can reach the same level as smart prosthetic limbs, you¡¯ll be able to stand up very soon.¡± The butler smiled happily and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll get someone to contact them and get their professional team to rush over to customize a set of exoskeleton equipment for you.¡± Xi Cheng dragged the video progress bar back and specially looked at the scene of Bi Ying moving freely after putting on the prosthetic limbs. Before his backbone was injured, he had never imagined that one day, he would treat a brat who had lost both legs as his hope. However, Xi Cheng shook his head at the butler¡¯s suggestion. ¡°No, William, there¡¯s no need to get them to send someone to service me.¡± William frowned. ¡°Master, although I don¡¯t know if their products are as amazing as described, we have to give it a try. We mustn¡¯t give up on every hope there is.¡± Xi Cheng shook his head, his gazending on the girl with short purple hair on the screen. He suddenly said, ¡°William, there¡¯s a voice in my dream.¡± After a moment, the butler understood what Xi Cheng had said. ¡°Master, in your dream, has Madam finally spoken to you?¡± Xi Cheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been so many years. Although I still don¡¯t see her face, I heard her say to me, ¡®You¡¯re back. The child was a little naughty today and kicked me a few times. I heard her clearly. She¡¯s talking in Chinese. She¡¯s from China. Let those people who are looking for her in Japan and South Koreae back.¡± The butler was happy for Xi Cheng and smiled too. ¡°Congrattions, Master. I think you¡¯ll be able to find Madam very soon.¡± Xi Cheng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s like I had said. The other half of my bloodline is Chinese, so the wife I¡¯m finding should be Chinese. You guys insisted on going to Japan and South Korea to find her. My standards are so high, so how can I possibly find a Japanese or Korean wife?¡± Xi Cheng did not dare to say such things before ascertaining his wife¡¯s nationality. The butler secretlyined in his heart and then reminded him calmly, ¡°Master, your words can be suspected as you having racial discrimination. Please mind what you say when you¡¯re in public.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, when did I discriminate against races? My wife is the best no matter which country shees from!¡± Xi Cheng cursed on purpose andughed out loud when he saw the butler¡¯s twitching eyebrows. Ever since his master remembered that he still had a wife and child, but he could not remember anything about his wife, it had been many years since he hadughed like this without any restraint. Butler William stopped his mood-dampening act of correcting Xi Cheng¡¯s words. He waited till his master hadughed enough before saying, ¡°I understand what Master means. I¡¯ll make arrangements for a private ne to China for you as well as your residential address there. Is there anything else you need to instruct me on?¡± Xi Cheng waved his hand. ¡°No, hurry up and make the arrangements. Oh right, after I leave, take care of all the work you can do and pass them to me if you can¡¯t. I¡¯ll make adjustments to your bonus.¡± The butler did not expect to be suddenly tossed with a lot of work. However, the person in front of him was the big boss, an old friend whom he had interacted with for more than ten years. Seeing that his old friend was about to find his wife and there was the possibility of him recovering his mobility, the butler could not be angry at him for his willfulness. He quietly took in deep inhales before replying respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master.. I will take care of everything for you.¡± Chapter 124 - Figure

Chapter 124: Figure

Xi Cheng knew that the butler was unhappy. He also knew that even if he was unhappy, he would help to take care of all his worries. Hence, he did not mind the butler¡¯s unwilling gaze. After gesturing for him to leave, he turned his gaze to theputer screen again. Xi Cheng was not interested in the rm device that was introduced in the second half of the productunch. He just felt that the young man in a white suit on stage was a little unpleasant to the eyes. In addition, even though he clearly did not like to see girls wearing that kind of strange heavy makeup, for some reason, he felt very good about the girl called Huo Tian. Xi Cheng paused the video and looked at Huo Tian, who was doing thementary, for a long while. When he pressed the pause button, he happened to stop at a horrible angle of Huo Tian. Her small face was a little deformed, but Xi Cheng did not find it ugly. Instead, he found it a little cute. ¡°If she had given birth to a daughter, she would be this old¡­¡± Xi Cheng mumbled unconsciously to himself. Only then did he realize that the reason he felt so close to the girl called Huo Tian was probably that he had shifted his feelings for his daughter to her. Xi Cheng shook his head and sighed. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a daughter. If it¡¯s a daughter, I hope she¡¯ll be more obedient and sweet. Although this girl is very good too, she¡¯s too dazzling and will attract countless wolf pups¡­¡± He muttered to himself as he watched the video to the end. When it ended, the cameraman seemed to have stood up. The scene was a little shaky, and a figure in a champagne-colored long dress shed by. Xi Cheng felt an inexplicable sense of concern for this person. He wanted to take a closer look, but he realized that the woman¡¯s face wasn¡¯t captured. Xi Cheng thought that this concern was just an illusion and did not take it to heart. However, afterpleting all the work and before going to bed at night, that graceful figure once again shed past in his mind the moment he closed his eyes. He forced himself to go to sleep and in his dream, he returned to the familiar yet unfamiliar small courtyard. The woman seemed to have heard footsteps behind her and turned around to stand up. She said happily, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back? The baby kicked me again today¡­¡± The woman was facing the light and Xi Cheng could not see her face, but he could see the woman¡¯s clothes clearly. She was wearing an off-shoulder champagne gold long dress. The dress was fitting and outlined the woman¡¯s graceful figure as well as made her round stomach stand out. Even though he would be able to see the woman¡¯s face if he took a few more steps forward, Xi Cheng subconsciously stopped in his tracks and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°Hubby? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The moment the woman walked towards him, Xi Cheng opened his eyes subconsciously and left the dream. The more Xi Cheng thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. The woman who had appeared in the video for just a short moment was definitely rted to him. Perhaps she was his wife! It was past two in the morning, but Xi Cheng could not be bothered about it. He quickly called his subordinate who worked at the medical equipmentpany. Xi Cheng instructed his subordinate to find out the woman¡¯s identity as soon as possible, but he could not fall asleep anymore. He was looking forward to it and feeling nervous at the same time. He hoped that she was his wife, but at the same time, he felt that how could it be possible for him to be blessed by fate so easily when he didn¡¯t manage to get any news of his wife at all despite searching for many years. His subordinate was very efficient at his work. He sent Ding Rong¡¯s information to him before dawn. As Ding Rong did not like to take pictures and there were no surveince cameras in the urban vige, the subordinate could not find a clear picture of Ding Rong either. He could only send over a word document. The document introduced Ding Rong as having participated in the productunch in the capacity of a family member to thepany¡¯s boss and the chief engineer. She was siblings with Ding Chen, who was one of the bosses and was mother and daughter with Huo Tian, who was in charge of the product development. She was currently single and had more than one admirer in the past. In addition, this document emphasized the matter of how Ding Rong and the Huo Family had brought back the wrong child in the past. It exined Huo You and Huo Tian¡¯s attitude towards Ding Rong respectively. It was very detailed. Xi Cheng looked at the document and became more and more disappointed. The girl that Ding Rong had raised had always been called Huo You. Huo Tian hadn¡¯t changed her name even after returning to the Ding Family, so it could be seen that Ding Rong had definitely gotten married to a man whose surname was Huo. Regardless of whether that man had died or left the mother and daughter behind, it couldn¡¯t be him. Xi Cheng sighed and crumpled the document into a ball, throwing it into the trash can. On the other side of the Earth, Ding Rong definitely did not know that a man was tossing and turning over her from across the ocean, unable to sleep. However, she could not fall asleep either because her daughter, who had attended the banquet with Si Huan, had not returned home. When Huo Tian and Si Huan arrived at the banquet venue, most of the guests had already arrived. As the head of the Si Corporation, Si Huan¡¯s tardiness was quite eye-catching. One of his distant uncles was waiting at the door to wee the guests. When he saw Si Huan¡¯s car stop, there was a hint of dissatisfaction on his face. When Si Huan got out of the car and gentlemanly led an unfamiliar girl out, the dissatisfaction on his uncle¡¯s face became that of gloating. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this my eldest nephew? Why? Were you unable to find a youngdy from a respectable family as your partner, so you randomly picked a young girl from the street?¡± Chapter 125 - Si Yuan

Chapter 125: Si Yuan

His uncle was called Si Yuan. Although his seniority was higher than Si Huan¡¯s, he was only four years older than him and hadn¡¯t reached the level of cultivating a fox mask that could allow him to hide his emotions. Therefore, when he faced Si Huan, he could not help but expose the jealousy and hatred in his heart. The Si Corporation was a financial group, and their most important businesses were the energy and shippingpanies. These two pir industries were both in Si Huan¡¯s hands, and the other branches could only get a share of the profits by depending on them. In the beginning, the branch members naturally had to suck up to Si Huan¡¯s family, but as time passed, those people were unsatisfied with just getting a tiny bit of the profits when Si Huan¡¯s family was getting the bulk. They thus tried to find ways to get more benefits. When Si Huan¡¯s parents and grandfather were still alive, these people from branch families didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. However, after Si Huan took over the corporation, many people from the branch families started to feel tempted. When Si Huan¡¯s grandfather had just passed away, they thought that Si Huan was young and thus easy to bully. Therefore, they were nning to target the energy and shippingpanies. Unexpectedly, Si Huan, who was usually silent, turned out to be a wolf cub. He directly bankrupted a shipping equipmentpany that those two families relied on for a living. The two families were burdened with a huge debt overnight. The head of one of the families was someone who usually acted too arrogantly. When he looked for help everywhere to no avail, he was forced tomit suicide by the debt collectors, leaving his son and wife behind. Si Huan hypocritically reached out to help and sent the child abroad. Although he imed it was for the child to study overseas, Si Yuan and the other people in the family did not think that Si Huan was so kind. They all felt that this family must have been wiped out. Ever since then, the members of the Si Family became very wary of Si Huan. Even if they had some ulterior motives, they didn¡¯t dare to reveal them in front of Si Huan. Once they kept themselves in check, Si Huan stopped taking action against them. He ignored the Si Family¡¯s huge family business and continued to return to school. As long as there weren¡¯t any major matters, he wouldn¡¯t easily go to thepany. Hence, the Si Family realized that without the old man from the Si Family, their lives became more prosperous. Some people who were more easily satisfied guarded their family¡¯s assets obediently and relied on the Si Corporation to lead a prosperous life. However, there were others who were more ambitious. For example, someone like Si Yuan could not stand Si Huan very much. Si Huan, being a young boy who stayed in school all year round, might have even forgotten which side thepany¡¯s door was facing. What right did he have to upy the two most profitable businesses¡ªenergy and shipping¡ªalone? Although this was the empire built by Si Huan¡¯s great-grandfather, could Si Huan¡¯s family have made the business flourish without the support of so many people from the Si Family? Hence, once he had a hold on Si Huan, Si Yuan would be restless. He would feel ufortable if he did not step forward to provoke him. He sized up Huo Tian¡¯s face and body with his dirty gaze, then sneered in disdain. He leaned close to Si Huan¡¯s ear and pretended to be close to him as he said, ¡°Nephew, you¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t know what kind of women are the most fun. The one you brought has a good face and quite a personality, but it¡¯ll only be novel for a while. If you really want to y, she won¡¯t be able topare to someone in their twenties who¡¯s more mature in their development¡­¡± Si Yuan probably treated Huo Tian as the kind of girl who would lie down on a rich man¡¯sp and lead a good life. He had no qualms at all when he spoke. The polite smile on Si Huan¡¯s face had already disappeared, and his expression turned cold. He nced at Si Yuan, who was still talking non-stop. Si Yuan met his gaze and unconsciously shuddered. He also swallowed back the words he wanted to say. Probably feeling that his reaction was too embarrassing, Si Yuan flew into a rage out of humiliation and became even more reckless with his words. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. This girl is obviously not a decent person. Moreover, you even dared to bete for such an important event¡­¡± Only then did Huo Tian finally understand that this man who kept saying strange things the moment they met was belittling her. She tugged at Si Huan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Si Huan?¡± Si Huan raised his hand to signal. Immediately, a few security guards in ck suits walked over, grabbed Si Yuan¡¯s arm, and pulled him out the door. He looked at Huo Tian. ¡°Are you annoyed? I¡¯ll get someone to take him away now.¡± Si Yuan was unable to shake the power of the two security guards, but he did not dare to make a ruckus either. He wasn¡¯t like Si Huan, who didn¡¯t care to lose his reputation, to fall out with him on such an asion. There was ayer of redness on his face from suppressing his anger too much. He said angrily in a low voice, ¡°Si Huan, you dare to treat me like this over a woman with nothing to her name?¡± Si Huan¡¯s eyes turned cold, but before he could say anything, Huo Tian interrupted him. Huo Tian shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase him away. There might be even more people looking down on meter. Are you going to chase those people away one by one?¡± Si Huan nced at Si Yuan, who was wearing a grim expression, and said in a low voice, ¡°With this incident as an example, the others won¡¯t be so tactless.¡± Huo Tian had never seen Si Huan deliberately release his disposition before and actually found it novel. Her eyes curved into crescents as she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. If you help me chase them away, they¡¯ll only respect me on the surface on your ount. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll say behind my back. So it¡¯s better to let me do it.¡± Chapter 126 - Qualification

Chapter 126: Qualification

Huo Tian raised her delicate little fist and waved it in front of Si Huan to express her opinion. Si Yuan understood her intentions and felt slightly relieved. It was good that he was not thrown out of the banquet in public. At least his face was saved. However, he was still unconvinced and could not help but let out a yawn. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re raising your soft little fist. What do you want to do to me, to tickle me?¡± Huo Tian did not get angry at Si Yuan¡¯s provocation. Instead, she smiled at him with her teeth bared. She faced Si Huan again and asked with her eyes if she could act ording to her thoughts. Si Huan was conflicted. In the end, he said helplessly, ¡°You still remember the criminalw book I gave you, right? Take it easy. It¡¯s not easy to clean up a mess in front of everyone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo Tian smiled sweetly, but the words she said made people¡¯s hearts turn cold. ¡°I saw a piece of news two days ago. A girl who studied medicine stabbed her cheating boyfriend eight times. In the end, she was only assessed to suffer from light injuries I¡¯ve already checked. It¡¯s not easy to get into trouble if one were to beat up another person¡¯s ribs.¡± Two security guards had Si Yuan locked. He looked at Huo Tian, who was closing in on him, and panic welled up in his heart. She was clearly just a little girl who had not fully developed, but why were her words so scary? Si Yuan wanted to run, but he couldn¡¯t. After a while, Huo Tian stood in front of him. She raised her soft and powerless little fist and hit Si Yuan¡¯s ribs hard. Si Yuan only felt an intense pain in his ribs. At this moment, he could not even let out a cry of pain. The veins on his forehead had even popped out. If it were not for the two security guards holding his arms, Si Yuan would probably have slid to his knees. ¡°Little Yuan? Little Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang anxiously. Following that, a well-dressed middle-aged woman rushed out of the banquet hall. She was Si Yuan¡¯s mother and also Si Huan¡¯s distant grandmother. ording to the seniority from the side of the family of Si Yuan¡¯s father, she was respectfully called Seventh Madam. This Seventh Madam¡¯s heart ached as she checked on Si Yuan, who was in so much pain that he could not speak. However, in front of everyone, she could not remove Si Yuan¡¯s clothes and could only feel anxious. In a moment of desperation, she wanted to seek justice for her son. She red at Si Huan and questioned him with a trembling voice, ¡°Si Huan, I know you¡¯ve never liked us people from the branch families, but Si Yuan is your uncle after all. Why are you dissatisfied with us that you have to give him such a big embarrassment at such an asion?!¡± Huo Tian waved her hand at this pitiful, middle-ageddy. ¡°Hello, auntie. The person who hit your son is here. Even if you want an exnation, you¡¯ve gone to the wrong person!¡± Seventh Madam felt like vomiting blood. It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t have eyes. Of course, she saw that the person who had hit Si Yuan was this little girl beside Si Huan, but what strength could this little girl have? Her son¡¯s painful expression was definitely just an act. Wasn¡¯t his motive to pressure Si Huan? What was she supposed to say to this little girl who came out of nowhere? Would she be able to get shares for the Si Corporation¡¯s energy and shippingpanies? She red at Huo Tian. ¡°You¡¯re just a ything next to Si Huan. What right do you have to talk to me like that?¡± Huo Tian was someone who must shoot if there was something for her tosh out at. ¡°Can¡¯t I talk to you as long as I have a mouth? One need to get a qualification certificate for that? Then you can be the world¡¯s richest person just by selling the certificates, right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seventh Madam was so angry that her face turned pale. She snorted.¡± Do you think you can strut around in front of us who are from the branch families just because you¡¯ve managed to make Si Huan happy with your glib tongue? Si Huan, if you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we and the other people from the branch families won¡¯t let the matter rest! ¡± ¡°Oh, I wonder what bargaining chips do Seventh Grandaunt have that can allow you to make things difficult for me?¡± Si Huan¡¯s lips curled up coldly. ¡°To you guys, Huo Tian is an ordinary girl without any family background. However, even if she is just here in the capacity of my dance partner, it makes her someone you can¡¯t offend. Seventh Grandaunt, since you like to discuss qualifications, I¡¯ll tell you clearly that you and your son are not qualified to point fingers at me or pick on my dance partner. As long as I want to, you guys won¡¯t have the right to step into this ce¡­¡± He raised his hand and waved his finger slightly. A security guard who was on standby and ready to receive orders at any time understood what he meant and went forward to grab Si Yuan and Seventh Madam¡¯s arms, forcefully dragging them towards the door. ¡°Little Huan, hey, what are you doing¡­¡± A short and slightly plump middle-aged man ran over hurriedly. He looked like he was in a difficult position and pleaded, ¡°Little Huan, calm down. Don¡¯t hold it against your seventh grandaunt and little uncle. If you were to chase them out, the reporters outside are going to make groundless usations again. After the banquet ends, Little Granduncle will personally teach them a lesson. Little Huan, can you give Little Granduncle some face¡­¡± Huo Tian raised her hand and interrupted, ¡°Little Granduncle, like your wife, you¡¯ve failed to figure out what¡¯s the important point here. The one they had offended is me, so it¡¯s more useful for you to beg me.¡± Chapter 127 - Intimidation

Chapter 127: Intimidation

This Little Granduncle¡¯s name was Si Xin, and he was the youngest in this generation. He was usually extremely unremarkable but he married a wife who came from the entertainment industry. His wife was headstrong, making him seem even weaker. Every time his wife offended someone outside, Si Xin only needed to lower his face and sincerely apologize, then no one would hold it against a housewife. The headstrong Seventh Madam raised Si Yuan into an ostentatious person. As a result, the number of times Si Xin had to step forward to apologize increased. However, although he was always apologizing, Si Xin also took the opportunity to make some friends from other families. Slowly, he went from being an unremarkable person to slowly having some say in the Si Family. Si Huan had known from long ago that this granduncle of his wasn¡¯t as cowardly and ipetent as he appeared to be, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would use this method of ying a sucker to catch a sucker on himself. He smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Granduncle, you also heard what my dance partner said. Your wife and your son have offended thisdy beside me. It¡¯s up to her to decide how she wishes to deal with them. You didn¡¯t ask her to be magnanimous but instead came to plead with me. Do you think I can decide for thisdy?¡± With that, Si Huan deliberately looked at Huo Tian inquiringly as if he was really asking for her opinion and whether he was qualified to call the shots for her. Huo Tian giggled. Even if Si Huan was deliberately ying along to make her happy, Huo Tian was happy to be treated like a high and mighty princess. She gave Si Huan an approving look, then turned her gaze to Si Xin as if she didn¡¯t see this granduncle¡¯s livid face. Huo Tian cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m a very reasonable person. Your son has said a few bad things about me. I wanted to give him the same number of punches ording to how many bad things he had said about me, but unfortunately, he looks strong on the outside but is actually weak on the inside. After just one punch, he was in so much pain that he wasn¡¯t able to stand up¡­¡± As Huo Tian said that, she started to feel guilty again and scratched her cheek embarrassedly. ¡°From my experience, I think he might have fractured a rib or there might be a crack in his bones. So, the problem now is not whether we should chase you guys away but that if we don¡¯t send him to the hospital, your son will probably faint from the pain.¡± Si Xin¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly looked at Si Yuan, who was being held in the middle by two security guards. Earlier on, he thought the same as his wife, that Si Yuan was putting up an act. He even thought to himself that Si Yuan¡¯s acting skills had finally passed. Now that he took another careful look at Si Yuan¡ªhis face was ghastly pale and cold sweat kept appearing on his forehead, his limbs looking weak. It didn¡¯t look like he was putting up an act but that he really couldn¡¯t stand up. He tried calling Si Yuan a couple of times but Si Yuan could only make a few inaudible moans. He was clearly in so much pain that he wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. Si Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered about embarrassment anymore. He quickly called the security guards to bring his son into the car. His wife still wanted toe over to settle things with Huo Tian, but Si Xin did not dare to push his luck with Si Huan anymore and pulled his wife away. Si Huan turned around and stared at Huo Tian. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he made Huo Tian feel extremely tormented inside. She looked at the sky and ground awkwardly, not daring to meet Si Huan¡¯s gaze. However, after avoiding for very long, she realized that Si Huan was still staring at her and not having the slightest intention of letting this matter be. Huo Tian could only face up to reality. She looked at Si Huan with a guilty smile. ¡°Erm, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Although that person¡¯s attitude made me a little angry, I just want to make him feel pain for a while. I definitely didn¡¯t want to beat him up to the extent that he has to go to the hospital¡­¡± However, Si Huan was still staring at her. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was happy or angry from his calm gaze. Huo Tian started to feel a little panicked. She subconsciously tugged at Si Huan¡¯s sleeve and shook it. Without any knowledge, she used the method that Si Huan could not stand the most. With a pleading gaze, she looked at him pitifully. Her tone also had a softness that she had never had before. ¡°Si Huan, forgive me, okay?¡± No matter how strong-willed a person was, they could only give up and surrender in front of Huo Tian, let alone Si Huan, who couldn¡¯t keep on a firm stand towards her to begin with. Si Huan grabbed her hand that was shaking his sleeve and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. It¡¯s just that you understand that you¡¯re stronger than ordinary people and that you have a straightforward personality. What if you get used to solving problems with violence? What if one day, someone makes you angry and you beat them up or even kill them? What will you do then?¡± Huo Tian pouted unhappily. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone even though I was so angryst time. You have too little trust in me.¡± She was referring to the time when Ding Rong was kidnapped. When she fought against the kidnappers, she didn¡¯t kill anyone. However, Si Huan knew that it was only because he had especially reminded her before she went to see the kidnappers. Moreover, Ding Rong was there. Otherwise, there might have been more than one kidnapper who died in the Ding Family¡¯s courtyard and house that day. Si Huan knew that he could only slowly influence Huo Tian and let her get used to dealing with problems in a more civilized manner or get used to letting him help her solve more problems. However, he also knew that he mustn¡¯t rush things. Hence, he only smiled gently and took Huo Tian¡¯s hand to bring her into the banquet hall. When they were dealing with Si Xin and his two family members, it was done right at the entrance of the banquet hall without avoiding others. Hence, almost everyone saw the scene of Si Yuan being carried away. For a moment, no matter what thoughts they had, no one dared to criticize Huo Tian anymore. Chapter 128 - Gossip

Chapter 128: Gossip

After Zhao Feng had seen enough of themotion, he came over from afar. ¡°Ah Huan, Huo Tian, you guys are finally here.¡± Huo Tian found Zhao Feng quite familiar and recognized him immediately. He was the vice president who often managed the student union with Si Huan in school. She also waved warmly at Zhao Feng. ¡°Senior Zhao, nice to meet you.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s reaction was not slow at all, but she could not hide her emotions at all. The way she looked like she finally recognized someone she knew was too obvious, so much so that Zhao Feng could not pretend not to have seen it. Heined helplessly, ¡°Have you forgotten who I am again?¡± Huo Tian smiled sheepishly. ¡°No, how could I not know Senior Zhao? You¡¯re Si Huan¡¯s friend. We often meet in school.¡± On the ount of Huo Tian¡¯s great fighting skills, Zhao Feng did not dare to be angry at her. Moreover, he had to give his good brother, Si Huan, some face as well. Zhao Feng waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m already used to it, so it¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t remember me. Anyway, Si Huan and I are good brothers and there will be many opportunities for us to get along in the future.¡± Si Huan nced at Zhao Feng, and Zhao Feng stopped talking. Heughed awkwardly and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, Junior Huo Tian, congrattions on theunch of the products in which you led in developing. Here¡¯s wishing that your products will sell well.¡± Huo Tian smiled. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± When she was docile, it was impossible to tell that she had violent tendencies. Moreover, she had inherited her mother¡¯s upright and elegant looks, so it was no wonder she could seduce Si Huan until he lost his soul. Zhao Feng cursed inwardly, but he did not dare to reveal any thoughts of linking Si Huan and Huo Tian together on the surface. Zhao Feng added, ¡°The couple from the Huo Family and the Huo Family¡¯s young master has arrived, but I didn¡¯t see Huo You. If you don¡¯t wish to pay any heed to them, then just stay away. They won¡¯te looking for trouble on an asion like this.¡± ¡°I already have nothing to do with them. I¡¯ve already paid the 20 million yuan debt, so why would the Huo Family still be looking for me?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t have any intention of covering up for the Huo Family. She said casually, ¡°My creditor has be Si Huan. Oh right, Si Huan, that jade pendant was given to me by my father as a memento. You must take good care of it. I¡¯ll get it back from you once I¡¯ve earned the money for it. Si Huan said, ¡°That jade pendant will always be yours. If you want it, you can take it away now. Even if there¡¯s nothing used as coteral, I believe that with your capabilities and character, you won¡¯t default on this 20 million yuan.¡± ¡­ It wasn¡¯t time for the opening dance yet, so the guests gathered in groups of two or three. Si Huan had always been cold and hadn¡¯t officially taken over thepany yet. Therefore, in the eyes of some guests who didn¡¯t know the truth, he was just the head of the Si Family in name and wasn¡¯t someone worth paying attention to. Therefore, no one came to disturb Si Huan and the other two¡¯s chat. However, a guest nearby would asionally overhear their conversation and could not help but feel a little gossip. She whispered into the ears of her close friend, ¡°I heard the girl who was with Si Huan say just now that the Huo Family had indeed taken 20 million yuan from this adopted daughter as the living expenses she had used. Moreover, this money was paid by Si Huan¡­¡± This friend was also a nosy person, and her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°My daughter is also at Qingli High School. I¡¯ve long heard about these. I have even more ridiculous news. Did you know that the real young miss from the Huo Family went to find the fake young miss when she heard that her adoptive mother had died? Turned out that the mother of the fake young miss was fine. She even used her of causing her mother¡¯s death. Just the thought of it makes me feel embarrassed for her¡­¡± ¡°Really? To think that there¡¯s such a thing¡­¡± A few of the wealthy madams gathered together and were happily gossiping when a madam suddenly gave everyone a look. Everyone understood what she meant and stopped talking about the Huo Family. They then praised each other¡¯s makeup and clothes. One of the madams pretended to have just seen Mrs. Huo and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Huo, I was just thinking that you can¡¯t be absent from such a banquet. As expected, you¡¯ve arrived long ago. Come, take a seat quickly and teach us some of your tips on how you take care of yourself¡­¡± In upper society, people would never expose other people¡¯s shorings in public. No matter how many horrible things the other party had done, they would still act as if they were close as a family on the surface. Therefore, Mr. and Mrs. Huo still did not know that the matter of them asking their adopted daughter for 20 million yuan for living expenses was already an open secret. Everyone hadughed a lot at this family for having acted in an unseemly manner behind their backs. The Huo couple hadn¡¯t wanted to attend the banquet at first. Back at the teahouse, Si Huan was just short of pointing at their noses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to act like you¡¯re an elder just because of your age.¡± How could they not have any grudges? However, it was true that this banquet was a grand event in the upper society. Many media representatives were waiting outside the vi with their cameras, waiting to take pictures of these wealthy and famous people so that they could fabricate a beautiful dream for the ordinary people who lived at the bottom of society. If the Huo Family didn¡¯t appear, news of the Huo Family entering a decline would appear in the newspapers the next day. The Huo Family¡¯s business activities would then be affected. Therefore, even though they were angry, the Huo couple still punctually arrived at the vi where the banquet was held. Chapter 129 - Identity Recognition

Chapter 129: Identity Recognition

Mr. and Mrs. Huo both avoided Si Huan and Huo Tian, afraid that these two rude juniors would embarrass them in front of everyone. However, Huo Feng could not care so much. Usually, he had to go to school and he did not have any chances to go out by himself on the weekends either. There were countless times in which he wanted to go and look for Huo Feng but failed. At the banquet, however, Mr. Huo could no longer control Huo Feng¡¯s movements. Huo Tian was chatting with Si Huan and Zhao Feng when she suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Sister.¡± Huo Tian turned around and saw a thin but tall youth standing two steps away, looking at her uneasily. Perhaps because the original Huo Tian¡¯s feelings for her brother were too deep, she subconsciously gave him a big smile. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re here too?¡± Huo Feng heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that Huo Tian didn¡¯t seem to show any signs of dislike or rejection toward him when she looked at him. He came over directly and reached out to hug Huo Tian. He wanted to lean in her embrace like he did when they were young, but after Huo Feng hugged Huo Tian, his movements froze and he let go awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I forgot that I¡¯m already so tall. I thought that I would still be able to be hugged by you easily like when I was young.¡± Huo Tian was originally shocked by his action, but after hearing what he said, the rejection she felt from being suddenly approached immediately dissipated. The memories rted to Huo Feng rushed out of the mind belonging to the original owner of this body. Huo Tian did not need any time to get used to it and easily epted her brother¡¯s closeness. She tiptoed slightly and patted his head gently just like how Huo Tian had done to Huo Feng when he was young. ¡°Brother is very good. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Huo Feng obediently bent his knees a little so that Huo Tian could reach his head, looking like a little puppy. Zhao Feng saw the cheerful and harmonious rtionship between the siblings and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He whispered into Si Huan¡¯s ear, ¡°Ah Huan, you have to be careful of Huo Feng. I vaguely heard that he¡¯s a ruthless guy. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at pretending in front of Huo Tian. Moreover, Huo Tian likes this too. The situation is very disadvantageous for you¡­¡± Si Huan took a sip of water and suppressed the mild displeasure in his heart. His calm expression did not reveal any emotions. He nced at Huo Feng, who was smiling extremely brightly in front of Huo Tian and said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s still a child. Why should I be careful of him?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Zhao Feng was anxious for his friend. ¡°The children these days are all very shrewd. How can you let your guard down? Look at him. Does he look like an innocent and naive child?¡± ¡°No matter how shrewd he is, when he uses his younger brother¡¯s identity to get close to Huo Tian, he has lost any chances of advancing any further.¡± Si Huan smiled and said, ¡°Tiantian doesn¡¯t like a disorderly life. She puts abel on every person who appears around her. She will always see Huo Feng as her younger brother. No matter what Huo Feng does, Tiantian will not change her recognition toward his identity.¡± Zhao Feng thought about it for a while before he understood what Si Huan¡¯s words meant. He looked a little conflicted. ¡°You mean that Huo Tian has defined the people around her clearly¡ªfamily, friends, teachers, ssmates, passersby¡­ just like how people distinguish their friends list into groups?¡± Si Huan nodded and looked at Zhao Feng pitifully. ¡°Tiantian must have categorized you into a passerby group previously, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t remember you.¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s expression changed several times. He wanted to be angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of Si Huan. He could only vent his dissatisfaction on his good friend. ¡°If I¡¯m a passerby, then which group are you assigned to? Friends? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll be treated as a good friend for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Si Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with this ¡®passerby¡¯ who had lost his cool and was attacking indiscriminately. However, Zhao Feng thought that he had poked Si Huan¡¯s sore spot. He felt that Si Huan¡¯s treatment in Huo Tian¡¯s heart was not much better than his own. Only then did he feel a little better. The two siblings seemed to have endless things to say. Zhao Feng found it boring, so started to talk about other stuff with Si Huan. ¡°He Yu isn¡¯t here yet. I don¡¯t know if he doesn¡¯t want to attend the Si Family¡¯s banquet or if he has other ns. Recently, the Hein Corporation seems to have been up to a lot of tricks. I vaguely heard that he wants to explore development into new energy¡­¡± Zhao Feng frowned as he spoke. ¡°I keep feeling that this new energy project is targeted toward your Si Family. If the new energy development is capable of providing energy on arge scale, will your family¡¯s energy business be impacted?¡± ¡°The future will be dominated by new energy. If the Si Family doesn¡¯t want to be abandoned by the waves of the era, they have to start looking into transforming their businesses. Hein Corporation has always wanted to enter the energy industry and they are considered smart if they can think of starting with new energy and finding another route in an attempt to overtake the Si Family. Zhao Feng had to give in to his friend who could remain calm no matter what happened. He was about to continue nagging when he saw amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall. Then, he saw the person they were talking about entering. Chapter 130 - Hormones

Chapter 130: Hormones

The business district project that the Hein Corporation and the Huo Family had coborated to develop was going well. There were no loopholes in their n to plot against Si Huan either. Furthermore, He Yu had also learned some business information from Huo You and received many unexpected benefits¡­ Therefore, He Yu had been feeling quite pleased with himself recently. Taking into consideration the fact that Huo You was the one who had brought about the rise of the Hein Corporation, He Yu became more patient with her. Today, his femalepanion was Huo You. The two of them appeared to be on intimate terms, and their gazes would asionally meet. They looked like a couple who had fallen in love. No matter how much truth there was behind their feelings, at least everyone would believe that this couple loved each other deeply. One of the madams who had led the discussion about the Huo Family¡¯s gossip earlier now stood beside Mrs. Huo like she was her sister and praised, ¡°This must be your daughter, right? She¡¯s verypatible with Mr. He. Mrs. Huo, you really make people envious of you. Both of your daughters turned out to be so beautiful and found you such outstanding sons-inw. As their mother, you don¡¯t have to worry at all¡­¡± The smile on Mrs. Huo¡¯s lips froze up in an instant. She lifted the ss of champagne and took a sip as if trying to hide it. Then she said while wearing a normal expression, ¡°Huo Tian is no longer my daughter. Don¡¯t say that.¡± The other madams exchanged nces with each other, then one of them said, ¡°Tiantian grew up in the Huo Family. Even if she returns to her biological mother¡¯s side now, she won¡¯t be able to sever her connections with the Huo Family. I think Huo Feng is still very close to Tiantian. Their rtionship is still as good as before.¡± All the other madams agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Giving birth to a child can¡¯t bepared to having brought up the child. How can Tiantian not be considered your daughter, Mrs. Huo?¡± Although Mrs. Huo wanted to go along with their conversation and link up Huo Tian with the Huo Family so that she could be Si Huan¡¯s mother-inw¡­ At the thought of Huo Tian¡¯s merciless personality and how she hadpletely forgotten how to speak tactfully, how would Mrs. Huo dare to provoke this wild brat? She said with an unnatural expression, ¡°Although we can¡¯t bear to let Tiantian go, the Huo Family can¡¯t take advantage of our power to bully others. Since we brought our daughter back, how can we let Tiantian stay with us? That¡¯s too unfair for Tiantian¡¯s biological mother¡­¡± These words were spoken rationally and magnanimously. Mrs. Huo thought that this would be enough to deal with these people who were trying to sound things out from her, but unexpectedly, these madams all wore strange expressions on their faces, as if they had recalled something bad. Mrs. Huo asked, feeling puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. We just remembered a joke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That joke was really funny¡­¡± Thediesughed and brought the topic over, but they were mocking the Huo Family for their hypocrisy in their hearts. If they were really being considerate toward Huo Tian and her biological mother, why would they ask for 20 million yuan of living expenses? They were just worried that Huo Tian would cling to the Huo Family. It was understandable if that was the case, but the Huo Family had really asked for the 20 million yuan back. Now, everyone was mocking the Huo Family for not being careful when doing things¡­ He Yu greeted the people he was familiar with and Huo You apanied him with a polite smile on her face. The two of them looked like a married couple. Both of them hade prepared today. He Yu wanted to take the opportunity to make things difficult for Si Huan and shake his position in the Si Corporation so that he could interfere with the new energy project that Si Huan was optimistic about. Huo You wanted to see how Huo Tian would deal with the criticisms from the Si Family while Si Huan was busy settling his own problems. When He Yu saw Si Huan¡¯s figure, he smirked and asked Huo You, who was holding his arm, ¡°I¡¯ll go greet the host. Are you going to meet your non-biological sister?¡± Huo You wore a disgusted expression as if she had just eaten a fly. He Yu smiled and nted a soft kiss on Huo You¡¯s cheek. ¡°Darling, I was just joking. Don¡¯t be angry at me.¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t lose her temper in front of everyone. She red at He Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go greet my parents first. I¡¯ll meet up with youter.¡± He Yu personally sent Huo You to Mrs. Huo¡¯s side and naturally received praises from the madams there. After being held back by these women, when He Yu wanted to go look for Si Huan¡¯s trouble, it was already time for the opening dance. Si Huan was already standing in the space in the center of the crowd with his dance partner. Si Huan lowered his head slightly and smiled at the girl in his arms. ¡°Do you still remember the dance steps?¡± Huo Tian was very unfamiliar with social dancing, but the original Huo Tian had received more than ten years of management education in the Huo Family and was very familiar with dance steps. Now, Huo Tian only needed to activate the memories of the original Huo Tian¡¯s dancing. She nodded confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my memory and physique are top-notch. It¡¯s just a ballroom dance. I definitely won¡¯t make any mistakes!¡± The music yed. Under Si Huan¡¯s lead, Huo Tian instinctively followed his rhythm. When she looked up and met Si Huan¡¯s warm gaze, under the influence of the music and dance, Huo Tian felt that the hormones in her body seemed to show abnormality¡­ Chapter 131 - The Si Familys Elders

Chapter 131: The Si Family¡¯s Elders

After the opening dance ended, Si Huan held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and left the dance space. The next song was a passionate dance song. Young couples who were married or were passionately in love went up to dance. Si Huan wanted to bring Huo Tian to a quieter ce to rest, but they were surrounded by the Si Family¡¯s members. Probably due to the demonstration effect used against Si Xin¡¯s family earlier, the Si Family¡¯s members no longer showed any disrespect towards Huo Tian. All of them seemed to really treat Huo Tian as a close member of the Si Family¡¯s younger generation, wearing gentle and loving smiles on their faces. The middle-aged woman who had just introduced herself as Si Huan¡¯s Fifth Grandaunt held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Oh my, this child¡¯s name is Huo Tian, right? She¡¯s really good-looking. Our Si Huan is really fortunate.¡± Next, Si Huan¡¯s fourth grandaunt also chipped in with a smile. ¡°In the past, we all thought that Si Huan¡¯s personality was too cold. Now it seems that he just hasn¡¯t met the type of girl he likes.¡± A group of women who could be Si Huan¡¯s grandmother or aunt in terms of seniority crowded around Huo Tian, praising her non-stop. For a moment, Huo Tian even thought she was a fairy that everyone liked. On the other hand, the men also gathered around Si Huan. Although they were all smiling, there was hidden murderous intent behind their words. Si Huan¡¯s third granduncle, Si Li, was the most promising person in their generation other than Si Huan¡¯s grandfather. Therefore, when facing Si Huan, he conducted himself with an exceptionally strong disposition of an elder. ¡°Si Huan, when your grandfather was still around, he asked us brothers to take good care of you. Previously, you had always been in school, and we didn¡¯t show concern about your rtionship. Who¡¯d expect that you would actually get into a rtionship in school and find someone so¡­¡± Si Li didn¡¯t continue, but he sighed and shook his head repeatedly. He looked like he was very dissatisfied with Huo Tian. Si Huan did not bat an eyelid. The corners of his lips did not curve any more or less. He did not seem too cold nor too affectionate. ¡°Granduncles and Uncles, I think you¡¯ve all gotten something wrong. Huo Tian and I are not in a rtionship. It¡¯s fine if you say these things in front of me, but don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Miss Huo Tian. She¡¯s not like those little girls who don¡¯t have a temper. If she hears something that she doesn¡¯t like, Miss Huo Tian will not leave those so-called elders any face.¡± As soon as Si Huan finished speaking, Huo Tian, who was surrounded by women, raised her voice unhappily¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know which grandaunt you are, but even though I don¡¯t understand what your words mean, I know that you definitely didn¡¯t say anything good about me. Get lost, I don¡¯t want to talk to you guys anymore!¡± Then, Huo Tian pushed away the few madams who were surrounding her and came to Si Huan¡¯s side. Her little face was slightly wrinkled as if she had been angered. Si Huan asked in concern, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°They¡¯re really ridiculous. They keep telling me what kind of family the Si Family is, asking about my grades, what my family does, and also how I¡¯m making a living¡­¡± Huo Tian frowned andined to Si Huan openly. ¡°I can¡¯t put a word to say what¡¯s strange, but I don¡¯t like their attitude.¡± Si Huan¡¯s expression became a little cold. He nced at the madams whose expressions looked a little off and held Huo Tian¡¯s hand, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. My grandaunts and aunts are getting old and they like to inquire about other people¡¯s family matters. Aren¡¯t your neighbors the same?¡± Huo Tian nodded in realization. ¡°That¡¯s true. The old grandmothers and aunties who live on our street would even want to know what other people eat for their three meals a day. So your family¡¯s elders also like to pry into other people¡¯s gossip.¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t just the madams whose expressions looked grim. The granduncles and uncles next to Si Huan wore grim expressions. This girl was really ignorant to beparing themdies from wealthy families¡ªto those lowly women on the streets. This was simply a p to their faces! However, Si Huan didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with what Huo Tian did. ¡°When you encounter such a situation, you can just ignore them. You had participated in the productunch for almost three hours in the afternoon and just had a dance. You should be hungry now, right? Why don¡¯t I take you to get something to eat?¡± ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t want to chat with these people anymore. I feel like it¡¯s a waste of my life.¡± Seeing Huo Tian nod, Si Huan wanted to leave with her. Si Huan¡¯s third grandfather quickly said from behind him, ¡°Si Huan, we have something to talk to you about.¡± Si Huan turned around and frowned slightly. ¡°Third Granduncle, everyone should rx a little at today¡¯s banquet. Let¡¯s not talk about work.¡± However, Si Li was very insistent. ¡°No, this matter is very serious. We must discuss it with you as soon as possible.¡± Si Huan¡¯s gaze swept past the few Si Family¡¯s members around Si Li. They met Si Huan¡¯s gaze and for a moment, they felt a little guilty. They had to force themselves not to subconsciously avoid Si Huan¡¯s gaze. Chapter 132 - Siblings

Chapter 132: Siblings

Si Huan had long known that his granduncles and uncles were secretly up to no good. He just hadn¡¯t taken it to heart. After all, with the capabilities of these fools, they would only be able to pull off some cheap tricks. However, from the looks of things today, Si Huan knew that these people had been nning this for a while. They probably felt that they had enough bargaining chips to negotiate with him. Si Huan¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile that looked as nice as usual, but it only made people feel cold. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ve been busy with school and haven¡¯t had a chance to chat with my granduncles and uncles in a long time. Why don¡¯t everyone wait for me in the lounge upstairs? I¡¯ll look for you guys after I¡¯ve helped this youngdy to settle down. Si Li nodded and said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll wait for you in the lounge on the second floor.¡± Si Huan left with Huo Tian. Huo Tian asked him worriedly, ¡°I feel like those people are up to no good. Are you going to be alright?¡± Si Huan smiled again, this time with warmth. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Huo Tian shifted her eyes away uneasily. She felt that her cheeks were a little red. It must have been because of the exercise she had done when dancing earlier that was why her cheeks were still burning till now¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you¡­¡± Huo Tian snorted, her tone unconsciously sounding a little spoiled. ¡°Those people can¡¯t bepared to you even if they¡¯rebined together. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll lose out! ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to work hard to live up to your trust.¡± Si Huan also realized that Huo Tian was feeling ufortable when the two of them looked at each other. He didn¡¯t think about whether Huo Tian knew about his feelings, but he epted Huo Tian¡¯s awkward emotions well and secretly enjoyed her special attitude towards him. Si Huan led Huo Tian to an empty small lounge and instructed the attendant to bring over various exquisite desserts and drinks. He then instructed her, ¡°I¡¯ll go see what those people are up to. You can stay here. If you need anything, go and look for an attendant.¡± Huo Tian couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the desserts on the table. She nodded perfunctorily and waved her hand. ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± Si Huan had just thought that her attitude towards him was different, but now it seemed that it was just an illusion. His status in Huo Tian¡¯s eyes was probably not as high as these little cakes, right? Si Huan realized that he was actually jealous of those desserts and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. He instructed the attendant who had brought the food over, ¡°Stay here and serve Miss Huo Tian. Don¡¯t leave as you wish.¡± The attendant hurriedly nodded and agreed. Only then did Si Huan leave. He had been very considerate, but he had forgotten to instruct the attendant not to let anyone else enter this room. Hence, Huo Feng came not long after Si Huan left, Huo Feng was clearly here to look for Huo Tian. He saw her eating desserts one by one with her cheeks puffed up. Huo Tian still had food in her mouth. When she saw Huo Feng, she greeted him with her eyes and pointed to the sofa beside her, gesturing for him to take a seat on the sofa next to her. After swallowing the food in her mouth, Huo Tian asked Huo Feng, ¡°Brother, there are many desserts here. Do you want to eat some?¡± Huo Feng shook his head stiffly, his upper body leaning back as he looked at the table full of desserts. ¡°Sister, you like desserts more than you did in the past.¡± With Huo Feng around, Huo Tian had slowed down her eating speed. She savored the desserts and asionally took a sip of sweet milk tea, smiling as she said, ¡°Because sweet food can bring bliss.¡± ¡°Sister had said this in the past too.¡± Huo Feng smiled and said reminiscently, ¡°I remember that in the past, our family didn¡¯t allow us to eat these things, so you would save up your pocket money and then buy desserts from the bakery outside to bring home to share with me¡­¡± Memories rted to this also shed through Huo Tian¡¯s mind. She smiled until her eyes were squinted. ¡°I was insensible back then. I thought that you¡¯d also be in a better mood after eating sweet things, so I brought you the things I liked. I even caused you to get a toothache for many days. Now that I think of it, the things I did back then were actually simr to those family tutors who disciplined you. I had just forced my wishes onto you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same.¡± Huo Feng stood up directly and sat beside Huo Tian. He held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and looked into her eyes sincerely. ¡°Sister, ever since I could remember, almost all the beautiful memories I had were given to me by you. Although I don¡¯t like to eat sweet things, I know about your kind intentions, so I was very happy every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huo Tian put down the small te of desserts and gently stroked Huo Feng¡¯s neatly managed hair. She said emotionally, ¡°The younger brother who always followed behind me in the past has grown taller than me. Time really flies.¡± Huo Feng suddenly felt his nose stinging. He gently hugged Huo Tian and buried his face in her shoulder, slowly calming his breathing. Only then did he manage to suppress the tears in his eyes. Chapter 133 - Souls Integrating

Chapter 133: Souls Integrating

Huo Tian felt that she must have inherited the feelings of the original owner of this body, which was why she was so tolerant towards her brother, Huo Feng, and didn¡¯t push him away. Instead, she reached out to hug him, cing her hand on his back and patting him gently. Her voice was also very gentle when she spoke, unlike what she could say. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Countless thoughts shed through Huo Feng¡¯s mind. He wanted to question why Huo Tian had abandoned him and left that cold family alone by herself? He wanted to ask Huo Tian what her rtionship with Si Huan was? However, in the end, Huo Feng did not say anything. He only shook his head. His action caused his warm breath to lightly brush against Huo Tian¡¯s skin. Huo Feng¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that the fair skin on Huo Tian¡¯s shoulders was turning a little red from his breathing. The sour emotion he felt from before suddenly became a burning and inexplicable feeling. Huo Tian was unaware of Huo Feng¡¯splicated emotions. She rubbed the prickly hair on the back of Huo Feng¡¯s neck. She smiled and said, like she was coaxing a child, ¡°You¡¯ve just grown taller. Your personality is still the same as when you were young. You won¡¯t say anything when you encounter any unhappy things. You¡¯ll only be quiet and let me hug you for a while¡­¡± As she spoke, Huo Tian subconsciously paused. The scenes of her interactions with Huo Feng when she was young seemed to naturally integrate into her soul. It made her momentarily unable to tell if she was the Huo Tian, who had grown up in the Huo Family for 18 years, or the Huo Tian, who had transmigrated through space-time from hundreds of yearster¡­ Huo Feng did not know what Huo Tian was thinking. He just particrly enjoyed the peace andfort of this moment. However, this peace andfort was quickly broken. The attendant outside the door sounded a little anxious. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry but you can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for my brother. His name is Huo Feng. I think you should know him.¡± Huo You¡¯s voice rang out, carrying the arrogance andposure unique to upper society. This attendant naturally knew about all sorts of gossip and news in the upper society considering how he could serve at the Si Family¡¯s banquet. Therefore, he knew that this person in front of him, who was the real daughter of the Huo Family, had a very delicate rtionship with Miss Huo Tian. Since the person in charge of the Si Family, Si Huan, valued Miss Huo Tian so much, she could very well be their future mistress. Therefore, the attendant didn¡¯t dare to offend Huo Tian. However, the attendant didn¡¯t dare to stop Huo You forcefully either. Therefore, he put on a respectful attitude. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but this is a private space. You can¡¯t enter freely without the owner¡¯s permission.¡± Ever since Huo You returned to the Huo Family, this was the first time she had seen an attendant who dared to treat her with such a forceful attitude. Huo You wanted to p him, but she remembered that this was the Si Family¡¯s ce and she might get into trouble for doing that. Therefore, she suppressed her anger. Huo Tian had good hearing and could hear everything that was happening outside clearly. She pushed Huo Feng, who was still leaning on her shoulder. ¡°Your biological sister is here to look for you. Hurry up and go out to take a look.¡± Huo Feng didn¡¯t like Huo You, his biological sister, to begin with. Now that she had interrupted his time with Huo Tian, he felt even more annoyed by her. However, Huo Feng hid that disgust in his heart and didn¡¯t show it in front of Huo Tian. He nodded obediently and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go see what happened. I¡¯lle back to look for youter.¡± Huo Tian nodded nonchntly. Huo You was about to continue arguing with the attendant when the door to the small lounge suddenly opened. She subconsciously looked up and met Huo Feng¡¯s cold eyes. In front of Huo You, Huo Feng was not as obedient and cute as he was when facing Huo Tian. His cold and expressionless face revealed some maturity that did not match his age. ¡°What do you want?¡± When Huo You saw Huo Feng, she didn¡¯t act as warmly as ordinary siblings would. She said stiffly, ¡°Dad and Mom are looking for you to introduce you to some ymates your age.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He knew that in such a social situation, Mr. and Mrs. Huo would not let him leave for too long. However, he still felt like he was being controlled like a marite. This made him very frustrated. He wanted to brush this off, but if he didn¡¯t go, Huo You would definitelyin to her parents that his sister had made him stay. Huo Feng was unwilling to let Mr. and Mrs. Huo find trouble for Huo Tian, so he nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go find Dad now.¡± Huo Feng didn¡¯t want to bring his negative emotions to Huo Tian, so he instructed the attendant at the door, ¡°Tell Sister that I have something on and will be leaving first. It might take some time, so she doesn¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± The attendant agreed respectfully. Huo Feng had walked far away, but Huo You was still standing there, staring at the lounge door for a long time. She knew that Huo Tian was inside and also knew that being able to have a private room alone to rest in at such a noisy and lively banquet not only represented that she had a close rtionship with the owner of the house, but it also represented that she had the privilege of not having to socialize. Chapter 134 - Making Trouble

Chapter 134: Making Trouble

Huo You knew Huo Tian well. She was the same in her previous life. She looked brash but was actually very unsociable by nature. When she was in the Huo Family, Huo Tian would reluctantly socialize at the request of her parents. However, after marrying Si Huan, Huo Tian was spoiled to be more and more easygoing. She never went to any social events that she didn¡¯t like. Even if there were unavoidable banquets and activities, she never forced herself to make small talk with people she didn¡¯t like. The truth was, Huo You didn¡¯t detest actively performing well in social activities, but she didn¡¯t like Huo Tian to have privileges that she didn¡¯t have. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but smile smugly at the thought of how the n she and He Yu came up with was about to seed. The attendant felt a little creeped out when she saw Huo You smiling inexplicably at the lounge door. She asked carefully, ¡°Miss Huo, what else do you need? I¡¯ll get a colleague to serve you.¡± Under the light, a strange gleam seemed to sh in Huo You¡¯s eyes. The attendant was shocked and cold sweat broke out on her back. Huo You said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I just need you to tell the person inside something.¡± The attendant felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°May I ask, what do you need my help to tell her?¡± Perhaps it was because of the psychological effects, but the attendant actually felt that Huo You¡¯s tone was a little eerie too. ¡°Tell her that I¡¯ll let her slowly lose everything. This is only the first step¡­¡± Even after Huo You left far away, The attendant still felt a little creeped out. He carefully pushed open the door and entered the lounge¡­ Without waiting for the attendant to say anything, Huo Tian said, ¡°I already know what Huo You wants to say to me.¡± The attendant was stunned, but her professionalism was very high. She immediately restrained any bits of her unprofessional demeanor and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Huo Tian, is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Huo Tian nced at the desserts on the table and said regretfully, ¡°Put away the rest of the desserts and then bring me to look for Si Huan.¡± Huo Tian was led by the attendant through a quiet garden, still wondering what Huo You¡¯s words meant. She didn¡¯t think that it was just a casual threat, but she didn¡¯t think Huo You could do anything that would harm her. Given what Huo You said about slowly losing everything important from now on, it was obvious that Huo You¡¯s first step of the n was being implemented. However, at the Si Family¡¯s banquet, Si Huan was the only one who could have connections with Huo Tian. Was Huo You nning to make a move against Si Huan? Huo Tian felt ridiculous aftering to this conclusion. Although she didn¡¯t know how capable Si Huan was, Huo Tian knew that Si Huan was definitely not a simple character. It would be foolish for Huo You to provoke Si Huan with her petty tricks. Huo Tian felt that there couldn¡¯t be such a foolish person in the world. Therefore, even though she guessed that Huo You had done something bad, she came to affirm the situation with an uncertain attitude. However, when the attendant led Huo Tian to the lounge behind the garden, Huo Tian saw that the members of the Si Family looked like they had been twisted together into a rope, fighting to be the first to bite off a piece of meat from Si Huan. Only then did Huo Tian realize that she had underestimated Huo You. She actually had the guts and was very capable of implementing such a bold idea. She wondered if Si Huan would make Huo You¡¯s dreame true¡­ Of course, Si Huan wouldn¡¯t let himself be left to the disposal of the Si Family¡¯s members just like Huo You and He Yu had imagined. Moreover, Si Huan had also seen Huo Tian, who hade over. How could he let Huo Tian see him suffering in defeat? Hence, after Si Li stood up and finished talking about how they wanted Si Huan to hand over more control over the family business to them for the Si Family¡¯s development. Si Huan only smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Third Granduncle, uncles, and cousins, today is the Si Corporation¡¯s anniversary celebration. Variouspanies will also be having a one-month-long celebration. I didn¡¯t want to hurt everyone¡¯s reput`ation under such circumstances, but you guys came to find trouble for me¡­¡± An uncle who was more than 50 years old said with a grim expression, ¡°Si Huan, we¡¯re your elders after all. How can you be so rude? To think that you would say such things?¡± ¡°You guys were the ones who wanted to talk business with me just now, and now you¡¯re also the ones who want to talk about kinship and etiquette with me.¡± Si Huan smiled and shook his head. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t young anymore. To think that you¡¯re acting so shamelessly in front of me, a high school student who hasn¡¯t graduated. To get money, you guys don¡¯t want your face anymore?¡± All the Si Family¡¯s members who were staring at him covetously all had grim expressions on their faces. Some of them, who still had some conscience left, clearly looked guilty¡­ There was a refined-looking young man who was Si Huan¡¯s cousin. He tried to persuade him in a low voice, ¡°Si Huan, we¡¯re not coveting your assets. We just feel that you¡¯re still young and might end up acting on impulse¡­¡± Chapter 135 - Relatives Falling Out

Chapter 135: Rtives Falling Out

Huo Tian listened at the door for a while. Without knowing any context about the situation, she couldn¡¯t understand why the Si Family¡¯s members had to make things difficult for Si Huan. It was as if she was watching a television drama but didn¡¯t know about the current events of the plot. This feeling was extremely unbearable. Without thinking, Huo Tian knocked on the door, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she said matter-of-factly, ¡°Can anyone here exin the situation to me? I¡¯m curious about what happened.¡± Some of the Si Family¡¯s members had just realized Huo Tian¡¯s arrival. Their gazes wandered between Huo Tian and Si Huan, and their expressions became a little strange. Si Li, who had the most authority among everyone, said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Huo, this is our Si Family¡¯s business. Putting aside the fact that you¡¯re not a member of our Si Family, even if you already¡­¡± ¡°Third Granduncle.¡± Si Huan interrupted Si Li directly. He looked at this hale and hearty old man coldly and said with a hint of chilliness in his voice, ¡°Third Granduncle, as a junior, I¡¯ve always respected you a lot, but I hope you can keep to your ce and don¡¯t becking in self-respect.¡± Si Huan was furious at the thought of Si Li treating Huo Tian as his future wife and almost saying it out loud. It was not that he was unwilling to tell Huo Tian his feelings, but he knew that now was not the time to confess his feelings. Revealing his feelings for Huo Tian now would only push her further and further away. Si Li, this old fogy, had almost ruined his lifelong matter. Si Huan didn¡¯t intend to leave Si Li any face. After Si Huan directly mocked him forcking self-respect, Si Li was stunned for an instant before anger immediately surged up. He shot up to his feet immediately. As he moved too quickly, he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily and pointed at Si Huan with a trembling hand. Si Li wanted to scold him, but in the end, he only said, ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± After a long while, he couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence. Si Li¡¯s biological son, Si Lian, was Si Huan¡¯s uncle. He immediately anxiously supported his father and turned to re at Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan! You¡¯re really too much! Is it not enough that you sold thepany for a girl who has neither a family background nor looks? You even want to drive my father to death from anger?! He¡¯s your elder!¡± Only then did Huo Tian understand the situation a little. She pointed at the tip of her nose in surprise and asked in disbelief, ¡°So you guys fought because of me? Why? Because Si Huan brought me to the banquet?¡± She looked at Si Huan for confirmation. Si Huan¡¯s cold attitude towards the Si Family seemed to have been immediately melted by the spring breeze. He smiled warmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. They just want to find a reason to snatch the shares in my hands. You happen to be the excuse they found. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle the current situation.¡± Huo Tian was about to heave a sigh of relief when she heard Si Lian¡¯s mocking voice. ¡°Si Huan, you¡¯re really an infatuated guy. To think that you¡¯re still protecting that good-for-nothing girl even now.¡± Si Huan¡¯s bone-chilling gaze immediately swept over. Si Lian couldn¡¯t help but shudder, but he immediately summoned up his courage and said, ¡°Si Huan, for her sake, you ignored thepany¡¯s regtions and directly transferred thepany¡¯s movable funds without seeking approval from the board of directors. This has caused thepany a huge loss! We have the right to raise doubts about your actions. We have the right to call a board meeting and dilute your shares ording to the regtions!¡± ¡°Rights?¡± Si Huan sneered, his expression turning even colder. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten who gave you your rights. If it wasn¡¯t for me being softhearted and letting you guys buy the shares of the shippingpany, would you have had the chance to talk to me about rights here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. You don¡¯t need to care about how we got the shares. Since we have the shares of the shippingpany, we have the right to know about thepany¡¯s operations. You mobilizing the shippingpany¡¯s funds for no reason is harming our shared interests. Is it wrong for us to ask you for an exnation?¡± ¡°If you guys just want an exnation, I¡¯ve already exined things to thepany¡¯s finance department. Although I gave the order to withdraw the funds, I told them not to execute it thereafter. They just need to create the impression that they are mobilizing the funds. You guys are just using this as an excuse to stop the new energy project I¡¯m preparing for.¡± The expressions of everyone from the Si Family changed. They didn¡¯t dare to meet Si Huan¡¯s prating gaze and involuntarily avoided it. Si Huan smiled slightly. ¡°Looks like I guessed right. But is there any benefit for you guys to stop me from investing in the new energy project?¡± This was what Si Huan found ridiculous. These Si Family¡¯s members were so shortsighted that it was unbelievable. In order to suppress his reputation in the entire corporation, they actually stopped a project with such bright prospects. Si Huan suddenly felt a little annoyed. ¡°Everyone, thepany¡¯s investment ns and projects are not tools for you to fight for power.¡± Chapter 136 - Flirting

Chapter 136: Flirting

Si Huan knew since the past that most of the Si Family¡¯s members were extremely ambitious, but they didn¡¯t have matching abilities and could only act as bloodsuckers, relying on his grandfather and father. Their insatiable greed was annoying, but his grandfather and father valued kinship too much and had raised these vermins¡¯ appetites. Si Huan didn¡¯t want to argue with these fools in the past, but now, he was finding it harder and harder to tolerate them. ¡°If you guys like to y scheming, you can invest in some television dramas like Empresses in the Pce[1]. But please don¡¯t use these tricks on businesses, it will make you guys look very petty.¡± Among the group of Si Family members, a few of them exchanged nces with each other. Everyone¡¯s expressions became very strange. Huo Tian wasn¡¯t good at observing people¡¯s expressions, but at this moment, her mind suddenly cleared up. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re not trying to stop you from investing in the new energy project but are trying to take it for themselves.¡± Si Huan was a little surprised at first, but when his gaze swept across the Si Family¡¯s expressions, he realized that there was a mix of guilt and unnaturalness. More importantly, there was the surprise of their n being suddenly exposed. Si Huan knew that Huo Tian¡¯s guess of their intentions was right. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Si Huan¡¯s chilliness intensified and the sneer on his lips deepened. He pped lightly and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I thought you guys were useless fools, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have some redeeming qualities.¡± He ignored the angry gazes of most people and continued, ¡°New energy is a project that I¡¯ve been preparing for a long time, but now, you guys want toe and reap the harvest? Although I don¡¯t know who gave you the confidence to do this, I¡¯m really amazed by your ambitions.¡± Si Lian was already furious at Si Huan for his disrespect towards his father. Now, he couldn¡¯t control his temper any longer. He stood up and strode towards Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, you brat! Even when your father and grandfather were still alive, they had to wee us with smiles. Who the hell are you to dare treat us like this?!¡± He shouted angrily while reaching out to grab Si Huan¡¯s cor, looking like he wanted to teach Si Huan a lesson. However, before Si Lian¡¯s hand could reach Si Huan, it was grabbed by a fair and soft hand. The hand was clearly like an exquisite piece of art, but it had an unshakable force. Si Lian tried to struggle with all his might, but his wrist remained in midair without any movement. ¡°You¡­ Let go of me!¡± The muscles on Si Lian¡¯s face trembled slightly. It looked like he had used all his strength. Some other members of the Si Family didn¡¯t understand Si Lian¡¯s feelings at this moment. They only thought that he realized that his actions had been too impulsive, so they persuaded, ¡°Si Lian, you¡¯re an uncle. How can you raise your hand against your nephew?¡± They then turned around to put in a good word in front of Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, your Uncle Si Lian has always had a bad temper. It¡¯s also because you spoke badly of his father just now. Why don¡¯t you apologize? After all, you were the one who did wrong.¡± ¡°You want me to apologize? Are they worthy of that?¡± Si Huan looked up and his gazended on the person who spoke indifferently. ¡°Also, if I remember correctly, as an illegitimate child whose name isn¡¯t even on the genealogical record, what right do you have to pass off as an elder in front of me?¡± The man¡¯s face flickered between red and pale upon hearing this, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything else and returned to his seat in a dejected manner. Huo Tian was still firmly holding Si Lian¡¯s hand. She did not take this person¡¯s strength seriously and did not feel tired. However, Si Lian kept staring at her in anger. This made Huo Tian feel a little awkward. She kicked Si Huan¡¯s chair leg lightly and reminded him, ¡°Si Huan, what do you want to do with this person?¡± Si Huan removed Huo Tian¡¯s hand and took out a handkerchief to carefully wipe her palm. Si Lian was using force when Huo Tian suddenly let go. He ended up taking a few steps back from the inertia. Even if he didn¡¯t fall, he still ended up making a fool of himself in front of everyone. He could not help but look at Si Huan and Huo Tian with even more disgust, but he realized that the two of them were not paying attention to him at all. Huo Tian wanted to pull her hand back, but Si Huan patted her palm gently and said reproachfully, ¡°You touched something dirty just now. Wipe it for a little longer lest you get infected with a stupid virus.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s cheeks reddened and she felt ufortable all over. She said indignantly, ¡°Nonsense! There¡¯s no such thing as a stupid virus in this world!¡± However, she no longer found it troublesome and let Si Huan carefully wipe the gaps between her fingers with his handkerchief. The Si Family¡¯s members were initially confident that no matter how capable Si Huan was, he was still a high school student. As long as they could assume a tougher attitude was stronger, they would definitely be able to make him yield. However, they didn¡¯t expect that after they showed a tough attitude, Si Huan¡¯s attitude turned out to be even tougher. They wanted to use family ties to make Si Huan softhearted, but Si Huan was born cold-hearted. He wasn¡¯t as easy to talk to as his father and grandfather¡­ What made the Si Family¡¯s members even angrier was that Si Huan was still in the mood to flirt with Huo Tian even though they were about to lose their cool! They were going to be driven to their deaths by him! [1] The story of the Royal Concubines in the Forbidden City harem who lost their youth and beauty in an endless struggle of love, power, and wealth. Chapter 137 - Collusion Between Internal And External Parties

Chapter 137: Collusion Between Internal And External Parties

Although the Si Family¡¯s members were filled with anger, most of them did not dare to vent it directly to Si Huan. They were unwilling to give up their original ns, so they regrouped and continued to put on the so-called airs of elders to reason with Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, we¡¯re family after all. Your uncles won¡¯t harm you. You¡¯re still young, and the new energy project does indeed have prospects, However, no one has ever pioneered this area before. We¡¯ll just be advancing cautiously, taking one step at a time. The Si Corporation¡¯s energy and shippingpany are our family¡¯s pirs. If anything happens to them, our entire Si Family will be implicated by this project. When that happens, how are you going to exin to your grandfather and father in theherworld?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your grandfather and father handed the family business to a child like you who hadn¡¯t graduated from high school, instead of trusting us, their family. You can¡¯t bet their entire life¡¯s work on a project that doesn¡¯t have a clear future.¡± ¡°Si Huan, don¡¯t be so willful and don¡¯t be too selfish. The Si Family isn¡¯t just your personal toy¡­¡± ¡­ Perhaps because they saw that Si Huan was obstinate from the start to the end, the Si Family¡¯s members decided to be shameless and started to surround him to persuade him. Their reasons were dignified, but no matter how pleasant their words were, the hidden meaning behind their words only revealed the word ¡°interest¡±. Si Huan was unmoved and kept looking at them indifferently with a mocking gaze. With Si Huan not responding, those people could no longer continue with their one-man show. After a moment, they stopped talking non-stop and wore expressions with a hint of fury. After calming down again, Si Huan said slowly, ¡°Are you done?¡± He swept his gaze across the Si Family¡¯s members and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always known that sooner orter, I¡¯d fall out with you insatiably greedy people, but I didn¡¯t expect this day toe so quickly.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned grim. Some hot-tempered people, such as Si Lian, were so angry that their eyebrows were all raised. They red at Si Huan as if they had a strong urge to kill him. Si Huan¡¯s expression was still indifferent, and his body posture was very rxed. He leaned back on the chair and rested his chin on one hand as if the group of Si Family¡¯s members who were making things difficult for him was just a group of annoying bugs that couldn¡¯t cause any substantial harm. ¡°I understand the personalities you guys have. You are used to leaning against a towering tree and sucking other people¡¯s blood, so you won¡¯t have the boldness to push me away to swallow up the new energy project for yourself.¡± He looked at these clown-like Si Family¡¯s members scornfully. ¡°So, someone must have mentioned this n first. Who is this person? Third Granduncle, was it you?¡± Si Li leaned on his walking stick and raised his head proudly. He felt that he deserved the evaluation of boldness. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡­¡± However, Si Huan didn¡¯t give Si Li a chance to finish his sentence. He didn¡¯t have any intention of respecting the old man either. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you. You¡¯re too old. Although you think you¡¯re not inferior to my grandfather in terms of capabilities, that¡¯s just because you think highly of yourself. I know you very well. You have ambitions but you¡¯re indecisive. Even if you have your eyes on the new energy project, someone has to give you a push before you would be willing to take a step forward.¡± Si Li¡¯s fury was stuck in his chest and his face turned red. He coughed a few times before recovering. Even though Si Huan had driven an old man to almost pass out from anger, he didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Instead, he smiled mockingly as if to say, ¡®Look, you¡¯ve indeed aged. You¡¯re an old man on the verge of death.¡¯ Si Lian patted his father¡¯s back repeatedly. Although he was not a filial son, he could not tolerate Si Huan embarrassing his father time and time again. He clenched his fists tightly and wanted to smash them on Si Huan¡¯s mocking face. However, he had just taken a small step when he realized that Huo Tian¡¯s gaze was locked on him. Si Lian¡¯s body stiffened. He recalled the scene of him being restrained by Huo Tian with one hand and unable to move. His anger instantly cooled down as if he had been poured with a bucket of ice water. He gritted his teeth and retreated to Si Li¡¯s side. Si Huan didn¡¯t seem to notice the short exchange of nces between Huo Tian and Si Lian. He continued unhurriedly, ¡°Uncles and old fogies granduncles, I know that none of you have this capability, so stop wasting my time. While I still have a little patience, tell me about the person who is backing you up. If I were to investigate this matter myself, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep what little you have¡­¡± His tone was calm, but no one dared to ignore the threat. Finally, someone couldn¡¯t take the pressure anymore. He said with a pale face, ¡°Si Huan, no, CEO Si, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want to go against you at all, but they forced me to¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know now¡­¡± This was a slightly plump middle-aged man. Si Huan vaguely remembered that this was someone who didn¡¯t like to stand out among the Si Family. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything proper, he hadn¡¯t taken any initiative to look for trouble. The person¡¯s head was covered in sweat. He wiped it off as he said, ¡°It was CEO He from the Hein Corporation. He¡¯s colluding with Third Granduncle¡­¡± Chapter 138 - Viper

Chapter 138: Viper

¡°Hein Corporation¡­¡± Si Huan muttered the name a few times without any surprise. Huo Tian leaned on the armrest of Si Huan¡¯s chair and poked his arm. After sessfully attracting Si Huan¡¯s attention, she asked curiously, ¡°I think this name sounds a little familiar. Have we heard it somewhere before?¡± Si Huan exined warmly, ¡°Do you remember He Yu, who wanted to kick you and Bi Ying out of school? He is the CEO of Hein Corporation.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s him.¡± Huo Tian came to a realization, then she frowned and revealed a disgusted expression. ¡°I don¡¯t like this person.¡± After having gotten used to hypocritical social events, it had been very long since Si Huanst saw a person who would vividly disy their likes and dislikes. He could not help but smile at Huo Tian¡¯s true nature. ¡°Then ignore him. He¡¯s just a shameless person,¡± Si Huan said indifferently. The next moment, the lounge door was pushed open and a face that Huo Tian hated appeared at the door. He Yu¡¯s expression was as arrogant as usual. He pretended to be surprised. ¡°I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see the Si Family¡¯s members, but it turns out that everyone is hiding here. As the host, it¡¯s not good for you to leave your guests while youe here to idle.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°As the saying goes, the guests should respect the host¡¯s arrangements. As a guest, it¡¯s not that good for Mr. He to be walking around freely in someone else¡¯s house either.¡± He Yu shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to disturb everyone¡¯s mood either. However, I heard someone talking about me. As the person involved, I have the right to know if you¡¯re talking bad about me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Si Huan gave a fake smile. ¡°Mr. He, you¡¯re here at the right time. You were just brought up in our conversation and I was just about to get someone to invite Mr. He over.¡± He Yu was very shameless. ¡°This means that I have telepathy with everyone and that we¡¯re very suitable to be partners.¡± The Si Family¡¯s members probably didn¡¯t expect He Yu to reveal his true motive so directly. They were all wearing shocked or doubtful expressions. However, Si Huan had some understanding of He Yu¡¯s style of doing things. He was a person who would stop at nothing for his own interests. He had never bothered to conceal his despicable and shameless side. Hence, he didn¡¯t feel nervous or angry at all. He only rejected indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. He. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a possibility for us to work together.¡± He Yu asked, ¡°Young Master Si is so confident that it makes me curious about your reason for rejecting me.¡± ¡°Our personalities don¡¯t match.¡± Si Huan knew that He Yu had deliberately called him Young Master Si in order to suppress him first in terms of status. However, he didn¡¯t take this petty trick to heart and only smiled half-heartedly. ¡°Mr. He doesn¡¯t like me, the ¡®young master¡¯ who hasn¡¯t graduated from high school. I also look down on the CEO of a corporation who tried to use all means to force two high school students to drop out of school. Oh, I forgot to add that you, the CEO of the corporation, still failed in the end.¡± The pretentious smile on He Yu¡¯s face vanishedpletely at that moment. His eyes turned gloomy as he red at Si Huan coldly for a long while. Si Huan met his gaze calmly without any intention of backing off.1 There was a suffocating silence. He Yu suddenlyughed. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Si Huan, I used to think that you¡¯re someone who isn¡¯t good with words. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so glib-tongued. This is really surprising¡­¡± Heughed alone for a long time as if he had gone crazy. Then, he suddenly stoppedughing. His cold gaze was like some kind of cold-blooded animal, fixated on Si Huan. ¡°Si Huan, I admit that I had some misunderstandings about your personality previously, but I won¡¯t give up on my n.¡± He Yu walked to the opposite side of Si Huan and stood in the middle of a group of Si Family¡¯s members. Surrounded by them, even though his surname was He, he looked like he was their rtive. He Yu also felt that this scene ofplete istion would be enough to deal a blow to Si Huan. He stood up and looked down at Si Huan, who was sitting leisurely on a chair. ¡°Si Huan, I¡¯ve already infiltrated your new energy project. From the investors with the same surname as you to the researchers who spent all their time in theboratory, they¡¯ve already reached a secret agreement with me. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should transfer the project equipment and materials to me. At least you¡¯ll be able to get somepensation then. If you continue to be so obstinate, you can just go to a corner and cry while hugging the project that has to be dropped midway. He carefully observed Si Huan¡¯s expression, but could only see calmness on Si Huan¡¯s face. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of anxiousness or nervousness in his eyes. This made He Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh emotionally. Although Si Huan was still too young and his methods were too immature, he was already able to remain unperturbed in terms of emotional management. Given time, Si Huan would definitely be his strong opponent. Fortunately, too many of Si Huan¡¯s wings were ruthlessly broken before he could be truly powerful¡­ He Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel smug again. He sighed and said hypocritically. ¡°Si Huan, it¡¯s all your fault for being too young and viewing love with too much importance. That¡¯s why you easily exposed your weakness¡­¡± Chapter 139 - Villains Die From Talking Too Much

Chapter 139: Viins Die From Talking Too Much

In her previous life, society gradually recovered from the trauma of the smart robots¡¯ uprising. After showing signs of flourishing, people started to restore the humanities and arts from before the new era. Many television dramas that had existed many years ago were restored and then broadcasted. Huo Tian had watched some of them as well. At that time, Huo Tian wanted toin why those viins in television dramas always liked to proudly reveal their evil ns at thest moment. Moreover, these few minutes would usually turn into a critical moment for the protagonist to reverse the situation in just a few minutes. Although He Yu couldn¡¯t bepared to those ultimate viins in television dramas who could do anything they wanted, he had the bad habits of a viin even though he wasn¡¯t really one. It was as if he would feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t reveal all the bad things that he had done. The fact that Huo Tian was lost in her thoughts was too obvious, so much so that He Yu couldn¡¯t ignore her existence. ¡°Miss Huo?¡± He Yu¡¯s gaze swept past Huo Tian¡¯s face with a smokey makeup look and her voluptuous chest. He then revealed an uninterested expression and his tone was filled with arrogance. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried for Si Huan. It seems like your rtionship with Si Huan isn¡¯t that deep either. It¡¯s such a waste that Si Huan had put in so much for you.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts were pulled back from the television drama plots from her previous life. She did not follow He Yu¡¯s train of thought and looked at Si Huan in confusion. ¡°What did he say just now? Was he trying to drive a wedge between us?¡± ¡°You guessed it right. He¡¯s indeed trying to drive a wedge between us.¡± Si Huan chuckled and his gentle gazended on Huo Tian. ¡°Were you distracted just now? What were you thinking about?¡± Huo Tian had never hidden her emotions in front of Si Huan and she replied straightforwardly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of the saying that ¡®viins die from talking too much¡¯. I think this sentence suits the scene from earlier.¡± The smile on Si Huan¡¯s face became even more pronounced. He knew that Huo Tian wasn¡¯t someone who was good at deliberately making people upset. It was precisely because of this that her words seemed to be more lethal. It caused He Yu¡¯s smug expression to freeze on his face. He Yu hadn¡¯t thought much of Huo Tian at first. He felt that she was just a slightly smart girl. Even if her intelligence could let her be called a genius, there were many young geniuses in the world. After they grew up, most geniuses would eventually fade into the crowd. How could Huo Tian have that one in ten thousand chance of bing a genius? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Huo You regarded Huo Tian as her lifelong enemy, He Yu wouldn¡¯t have remembered the name of a girling from an ordinary family. However, Huo Tian had sessfully gotten He Yu to divert some of his attention to her. He Yu sized Huo Tian up from head to toe again before his mmy gazended on her beautiful face. A malicious smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Miss Huo Tian, I just realized today that other than that slightly smart brain of yours, you actually have a pretty good face. It¡¯s no wonder Si Huan could draw the avable cash from thepany without hesitation despite them having a tight funding situation. You can be considered a femme fatale.¡± Si Huan had been indifferent towards He Yu¡¯s provocation previously, but now, he suddenly became unyielding. He ced his hand in front of Huo Tian and blocked He Yu¡¯s disrespectful gaze. His expression and tone were filled with a strong warning. ¡°He Yu, mind your eyes.¡± He Yu¡¯s interest in Huo Tian was limited. Compared to a young girl in his eyes, this Si Huan, who had suddenly changed his attitude, clearly excited him more. He leaned forward with interest and almost wanted to put his face close to Si Huan¡¯s. ¡°Si Huan, I thought you didn¡¯t have feelings of anxiety. It seems that I just hadn¡¯t touched your reverse scale. Ah, right, I knew long ago that Huo Tian was your weakness. To think that I didn¡¯t think of using this to force you to be angry just now.¡± He shook his head regretfully. ¡°Tsk, what a miscalction. I clearly know that in your heart, the entire Si Corporation can¡¯tpare to a little girl who hasn¡¯t fully developed yet, but I actually used thepany to agitate you¡­¡± Huo Tian pulled away from Si Huan¡¯s hand, which was in front of her, and realized that He Yu was looking at her with interest again. However, his gaze this time didn¡¯t seem disgusting or mmy. Instead, there was a malicious intenting from him. ¡°Miss Huo Tian, I didn¡¯t want to be so cruel, but who asked you to be so important to Si Huan?¡± He Yu smiled evilly like an ugly demon. ¡°You probably want to know why your biological mother from the slums was kidnapped, right? Let me help you unravel this mystery¡­¡± Huo Tian and Si Huan¡¯s expressions turned cold at the same time. Si Huan understood He Yu¡¯s underhanded methods better than Huo Tian. When he heard this, he immediately knew that He Yu was definitely involved in the kidnapping case. He subconsciously wanted to stop He Yu from continuing. However, He Yu didn¡¯t give Si Huan a chance to do so. He spread his arms smugly to reveal the riddle and also to start the prelude to the miserabletter half of his life¡­ Chapter 140 - Berserk

Chapter 140: Berserk

¡°You think that the kidnappers randomly chose a target, and your mother happened to be the unlucky person who was selected, right?¡± He Yu¡¯s face was filled with malice. ¡°Let me tell you, all of this isn¡¯t a coincidence. It¡¯s because of your rtionship with Si Huan¡­¡± He was satisfied to see the calm expressions on Si Huan and Huo Tian¡¯s faces being reced by hatred. He enjoyed the feeling of being hated. ¡°Of course I know that the Huo Family didn¡¯t give you a single cent, but I let the kidnappers think that you took away a hugepensation fee with you from the Huo Family. You let the kidnappers demand an exorbitant price of 500 million yuan in cash, and you can only borrow this money from Si Huan¡­¡± At this point, He Yu shook his head regretfully. ¡°Actually, I wanted to get someone to kidnap your mother and uncle at the same time. However, your uncle was lucky and happened to be at thepany and his colleagues saved his life¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s expression turned extremely cold like ice that had not melted for thousands of years. ¡°Cut the crap. You still haven¡¯t said what this has to do with Si Huan?¡± Si Huan looked at Huo Tian worriedly. He wanted to persuade her to calm down, but his body¡¯s instincts kicked in. He instinctively chose the method that could guarantee his safety¡ªshut his mouth. However, He Yu didn¡¯t have sharp instincts like Si Huan. Not only did he not sense the arrival of danger, but he also ran crazily on the dangerous path. ¡°It¡¯s because this concerns Si Huan¡¯s reaction. If Si Huan refuses to help you raise a huge sum of ransom, his cold and heartless image will be deeply ingrained in people¡¯s hearts. He will no longer be able to sit firmly in the position of the Si Family¡¯s head.¡± He Yu was very satisfied with his n. He continued to exin in a good mood, ¡°If Si Huan chooses to help you, then he will definitely need to draw cash from the Si Group¡¯s two core industries¡ªthe energy and shippingpanies. This would also be digging his own grave. Look¡­ it has indeed caused the current situation of everyone turning against him, hasn¡¯t it?¡± He Yu spread his arms and gestured in the direction of the Si Family¡¯s members, who all had different expressions on their faces. It was only at this moment that the Si Family realized that they were standing on the opposite side of Si Huan and had been tricked by He Yu using such unpresentable means. Of course, some people regretted it, but most people felt that since He Yu had already pulled them onto the boat, it was better to walk down the same path as him. After all, Si Huan was currently at a disadvantage¡­ Before they could finish this thought, the Si family¡¯s members saw He Yu, who had been proudly exining his n, had his arm pulled by Huo Tian and then was kicked in the knee. With a loud thud, He Yu fell to one knee. His face immediately turned pale and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Huo Tian didn¡¯t give him time to react. She grabbed He Yu¡¯s arm and stomped on his calf, which was kneeling on the ground. She pressed her other hand on the back of his head and pressed down hard, knocking He Yu¡¯s head into the corner of the chair she had just sat down on¡­ When He Yu¡¯s head was lifted up again, one of the Si Family¡¯s members who was closer to him was shocked speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back and stammer, ¡°His¡­ his head caved in¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s gazesnded on He Yu¡¯s forehead and they realized that his round head had indeed caved in. He looked extremely scary. At that moment, Huo Tian was like an emotionless Asura. She grabbed He Yu¡¯s head and said coldly, ¡°Viins die from talking too much. This is the truth. The ancient people didn¡¯t deceive me.¡± At that moment, no one dared to correct the fact that this sentence wasn¡¯t said by the ancient people but was instead a popr saying nowadays. The expressions of the Si Family¡¯s members changed drastically and they all backed away from the fiendish Huo Tian¡­ Si Huan didn¡¯t react in time either. By the time he wanted to stop Huo Tian, it was already toote. He Yu seemed like he had lost consciousness, like he was dead. However, half a minuteter, his breathing became obvious again, but he couldn¡¯t even utter aplete sentence¡­ Huo Tian sneered. ¡°He Yu, I¡¯ve seen many people like you since a long time ago. You think you¡¯re superior just because you have money and status. You dare to sacrifice someone else¡¯s life for insignificant benefits. Now that your life is in my hands, how do you feel about it?¡± She got close to He Yu¡¯s ear and announced softly, ¡°He Yu, I understand what you¡¯re thinking. When we were questioned as to why you didn¡¯t respect other people¡¯s lives, you must have felt that it was an honor for those lowlymoners to sacrifice their lives for your n. Now, you¡¯re no different from thosemoners that you¡¯ve never taken to heart¡­¡± ¡°In order to be a contribution to my legendary life, you¡¯ll have to give up your life. The entire human race will remember you.¡± ¡°So, wee your ending with glory, He Yu.¡± His brain, which had suffered a violent blow, was originally in a mess. He could not receive or process any information. However, perhaps due to his survival instincts, He Yu heard Huo Tian whispering into his ear. At that moment, he felt that he had fallen into hell and was suffering the torture from a demon¡­ When He Yu felt the force at the back of his head again, his eyes widened in horror. Chapter 141 - Broke Down

Chapter 141: Broke Down

There was endless darkness in front of him, and he could hear the chaotic whispers of the demon¡­ In just a few seconds, He Yu had experienced the deepest despair. When Huo Tian let go of his head, He Yu didn¡¯t even know if she had bumped his head a second time. Of course, Huo Tian didn¡¯t do it again. Otherwise, He Yu would have been a corpse by now. Si Huan stopped Huo Tian in time. He quickly rushed over and hugged Huo Tian, who was in a furious state. Huo Tian instinctively wanted to kick Si Huan away, but she immediately realized that this wasn¡¯t her enemy but Si Huan and forcibly stopped herself. Si Huan felt that Huo Tian, who was in his arms, was still stiffening up. He covered her face with his palm, then grabbed her arms and wrapped her in his embrace. As if coaxing a baby, Si Huan hugged Huo Tian and shook her body gently. His gentle voice kept consoling her. ¡°Tiantian, good girl, your mom is fine. She¡¯s Tiantian¡¯s mother and has the most luck in the world. She¡¯s been protected by you very well. No one can hurt her¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s stiff body gradually softened. She slowly realized what she had done and started to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°I¡­ I almost killed someone. I couldn¡¯t control myself. What should I do? Si Huan, is he dead¡­¡± In Si Huan¡¯s impression, Huo Tian had always had the behavior of heaven being the boss and she¡¯s second inmand. Danger genes took up arge part of her personality, and her little inventions were often crazily probing at the edge of thew¡­ Si Huan would not be too surprised if Huo Tian really were to break thew one day and crossed that line. He felt that at that time, Huo Tian would not feel guilty and would at most regret her imprudence. Hence, Si Huan did not expect Huo Tian to be in this state¡ªtrembling all over, her words and logic in chaos, her emotions on the verge of breaking down. He patted Huo Tian¡¯s back reassuringly while feeling doubtful, then gave the group of trembling Si Family¡¯s members a look. The middle-aged man who was the first to defect and had exposed He Yu to Si Huan stood out. He moved his feet with difficulty and got close to He Yu, who was kneeling on one knee with his upper body copsed onto the chair¡­ The middle-aged man¡¯s fingers trembled as he reached under He Yu¡¯s nose. It was unknown if it was because he was too nervous, but the man¡¯s fingers stayed there for a long while before he finally slumped heavily onto the ground. ¡°He, he is still alive. Hurry and call an ambnce¡­¡± The others also came to their senses. Some of them immediately started calling the emergency number, while others looked at Si Huan¡¯s expression. There were also those people who were good at assessing situations, such as Third Granduncle Si Li. Although he had his hand on his chest and looked like he would die at any moment, his words were clear and orderly. Moreover, he stood seamlessly on Si Huan¡¯s side. He nced at the person who was making a call and said in a deep voice, ¡°There are reporters everywhere outside now. If an ambnce is called, regardless of whether He Yu can be saved in the end, it will cause a huge impact. Rather than blowing this matter up, why don¡¯t we quietly deal with it?¡± He looked at Si Huan with a deep gaze. ¡°Si Huan, it¡¯s this b*tch in your arms who did this. You don¡¯t want her to go to prison, right?¡± Third Granduncle¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present. ¡°Back then, when He Yu said that we should make things difficult for Si Huan and take the opportunity to take down the new energy project, he didn¡¯t say that he¡¯d used such a despicable method to deal with Si Huan. We¡¯re from the Si Family, so even if we were tricked for a moment, we should know who we should be close to and who we should keep a distance with¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish speaking, but everyone understood what he meant. Everyone hadn¡¯t been against working with He Yu, but after He Yu exposed all his schemes, the Si Family¡¯s members no longer dared to trust such a vicious ally¡­ On the other hand, the Si Family was also shocked by the martial prowess Huo Tian disyed. Although they looked down on crude people who only knew how to showcase their strength, they were also afraid that if they continued to go against Si Huan, they would one day end up like He Yu. Moreover, He Yu was useless now. The Si Family still had to rely on Si Huan¡¯s energy and shippingpanies, as well as the new energy project that was about to produce results to earn money. Now, everyone from the Si Family was on the same boat and needed to unify again. Si Lian¡¯s face was pale. He could only barely maintain hisposure and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva before saying, ¡°My father has a point. It will be more beneficial for our Si Family for He Yu to die than to have him stay alive. Therefore, we can¡¯t call an ambnce¡­¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Si Huan¡¯s gaze carried a deterrent force as itnded on everyone, no longer deliberately concealing his disposition. For a moment, everyone thought they saw the look on Si Huan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s face when he was furious. ¡°He Yu mustn¡¯t die. Si Zhe¡­¡± Si Huan looked at the man who had taken the initiative to step forward to check if He Yu was dead.¡± I remember that you have a private hospital under your name. Get someone to send an ambnce over and find the most authoritative doctor to go all out to treat him. ¡± Third Granduncle tapped his walking stick onto the ground, looking like he was about to explode in rage. After meeting Si Huan¡¯s merciless look, all his thoughts immediately ceased. Chapter 142 - Recovering Calmness

Chapter 142: Recovering Calmness

If He Yu was sessfully rescued, it meant that Si Huan and the Si Family would face endless trouble. Therefore, many members of the Si Family could understand Si Li¡¯s decision. They all looked out for their interests and naturally felt that for the sake of the Si Family¡¯s future, letting He Yu¡¯s life disappear silently was the most suitable decision at this moment. However, Si Huan would not agree with Si Li¡¯s decision. This was not because Si Huan was weak and kind. On the contrary, Si Huan knew that he was much more cold-blooded than ordinary people. The reason he had chosen to protect He Yu¡¯s life was not to go against the Si Family¡¯s members led by Si Li. All of this was for Huo Tian. Si Huan understood Huo Tian well. Although Huo Tian¡¯s perspectives about right and wrong were different from ordinary people¡¯s, she would often identally let her actions touch the boundaries of breaking thew. However, Huo Tian was a very kind-hearted girl by nature. When her emotions broke down, she didn¡¯t manage to control her strength and dealt He Yu with serious injuries. However, when came back to her senses, she would definitely sink into guilt and self-doubt. Si Huan didn¡¯t want things to get worse nor did he want to put more shackles on Huo Tian¡¯s heart. Therefore, he would definitely do his best to treat He Yu, who was on the verge of death. Only if this fellow survived would Huo Tian not be traumatized. Some of the Si Family¡¯s members wanted to continue persuading Si Huan to analyze the pros and cons of the situation so that he would not act rashly at this moment. He Yu wasn¡¯t from an ordinary family. He was the CEO of Hein Corporation and had a social status that didn¡¯t lose to Si Huan. Many reporters who were curious about the upper society were gathered outside the venue. If they captured the scene of He Yu being carried to the ambnce, the Si Family¡¯s reputation would be ruined. However, Si Huan couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Si Family¡¯s varying reactions. The most important thing in his heart now was Huo Tian¡¯s emotional situation. He hugged Huo Tian and patted her back gently, giving her the greatest sense of security as if he was coaxing a child. Under Si Huan¡¯s efforts, Huo Tian finally gradually stopped trembling. Her emotions returned to normal, and the rationale she had lost due to the burning rage also returned¡­ However, Huo Tian still felt a little lingering fear. Just now, she had almost killed someone in her rage¡­ Huo Tian unconsciously got close to Si Huan and curled her body tightly in his embrace. She looked up at Si Huan with pleading eyes and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°He won¡¯t die, right?¡± When had Si Huan seen such a fragile side of Huo Tian ever since he first knew her? Pity and heartache immediately welled up in his heart. He hurriedly promised Huo Tian solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll get people to do their utmost to treat him. He Yu won¡¯t die. Trust me, okay?¡± Si Huan was not a doctor, but Huo Tian¡¯s tensed heart eased a little after hearing his assurance. In her heart, as long as Si Huan agreed to something, he would definitely be able to do it. Through their interactions with each other, Si Huan had already unknowingly won Huo Tian¡¯s unconditional trust with his reliability. Of course, Si Huan wouldn¡¯t let down this trust. He got someone to send He Yu to the private hospital the Si Family had built and then immediately had people contact the most authoritative doctor to carry out a timely rescue operation on He Yu. Under the great efforts and racing against time, the doctor gave an optimistic reply. He Yu had managed to keep his life, but because his head had suffered a huge blow, he was still in aa. After he wakes up, he might have very serious repercussions¡­ Huo Tian waited for the doctor¡¯s diagnosis with Si Huan and heaved a long sigh of relief. As long as He Yu wasn¡¯t dead, Huo Tian wouldn¡¯t be traumatized by this. As for the possibility of serious repercussions, Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel guilty at all because He Yu deserved it. In order to shake Si Huan¡¯s prestige in the Si Family, He Yu had actually set up a n that was very likely to cause the deaths of Ding Rong and Ding Chen. The extent of his ruthlessness amazed Huo Tian. Since He Yu had chosen to use this method to exchange for his benefits, he would have to bear the corresponding consequences. Although the Si Family¡¯s members weren¡¯t satisfied with Si Huan¡¯s method of dealing with He Yu, after the failed attempt to snatch the new energy project, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Si Huan¡¯s decision. Fortunately, Si Huan didn¡¯t lose his rationalitypletely. He got the ambnce from the private hospital to park in the underground parking lot that wasn¡¯t open to the public. During the process of transferring He Yu to the hospital, the hospital¡¯s staff were also careful not to alert the reporters squatting at the vi¡¯s entrance. Although they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for too long, they at least stabilized the situation and bought time for the Si Family to deal with the aftermath. In order not to arouse the guests¡¯ suspicions, other than the Si Family¡¯s members who had to deal with the follow-up matters, returned to the banquet hall. They very naturally integrated into the atmosphere of drinking and socializing¡­ Chapter 143 - You Know?

Chapter 143: You Know?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The guests also realized that the Si Family¡¯s members had gone missing collectively for a period of time, but they were smart people and didn¡¯t raise any questions. They just thought that the Si Family¡¯s members had taken this period of time to discuss some internal affairs of the family. Unlike the guests who didn¡¯t know the truth, Huo You knew very well why the Si Family¡¯s members and He Yu had disappeared. She was also looking forward to seeing He Yu¡¯s victorious return. However, what worried Huo You was that after the Si Family¡¯s members appeared at the banquet, He Yu didn¡¯t appear even after very long had passed. This made the anticipation in her heart gradually turn to apprehension. Therefore, Huo You had been paying attention to the direction He Yu had left in. However, she hadn¡¯t seen He Yu at all. Instead, she had noticed Si Huan. He had one arm around Huo Tian as he avoided the crowd. Looking in their direction, it seemed like he wanted to leave secretly. Huo You followed them without hesitation. Si Huan sharply noticed the sound of footsteps behind him. He turned around with Huo Tian and saw Huo You striding towards them. Si Huan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Miss Huo, this is a private area. Please leave quickly.¡± Although Si Huan didn¡¯t criticize her directly, his tone and demeanor seemed to be mocking Huo You that her behavior of barging into a private area wasn¡¯t befitting of a young miss from a wealthy family. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but feel like she was being looked down on. This feeling was the same as what she felt every time she saw Si Huan in her previous life. She forced herself to rein in the thoughts in her mind and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to ask about He Yu¡¯s whereabouts. He said that he wanted to talk to Mr. Si about some matters, but he hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Huo Tian had been leaning against Si Huan and seemed to be in a daze. She came back to her senses when she heard He Yu¡¯s name. She looked at Huo You, who was nearby, and she recalled the harsh words Huo You had said to her outside the lounge. Huo Tian stared at Huo You and suddenly asked, ¡°Huo You, you know why He Yu is here today, right?¡± Huo You had noticed Huo Tian¡¯s abnormal mood long ago. She thought that He Yu had sessfully coborated with the other Si Family¡¯s members to snatch Si Huan¡¯s new energy project. Huo Tian had suffered a huge blow, causing her to look so dejected. Although she hadn¡¯t seen He Yu or heard the good news from him, Huo You still had a proud look on her face that couldn¡¯t be ignored. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Huo Tian. Not only do I know why He Yu is here today, but I also know all his ns like the back of my hand. Even¡­¡± Huo You wanted to say that she had yed an important role in He Yu¡¯s n, but she didn¡¯t continue¡­ Because Huo Tian had dashed up to her at great speed within two to three steps, raised her hand, and gave her a tight p. Huo You couldn¡¯t withstand Huo Tian¡¯s force and fell to the ground. Her cheeks quickly became red and swollen, and a metal taste filled her mouth¡­ After being knocked to the ground without warning, Huo You¡¯s first reaction was not to cry but to look around quickly. Then, she was d to find that she had left the banquet venue with Si Huan and Huo Tian. The ce they were at now was sufficiently secluded, and even though there was such a bigmotion here, it did not attract anyone¡¯s attention¡­ After making sure that no one saw her unpresentable state, Huo You covered her swollen cheek and red at Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, what are you doing?!¡± Huo Tian had lost control of her emotions in front of He Yu before. Right now, even though she was furious, she didn¡¯t lose her rationality. She grabbed Huo You¡¯s hair and red into her eyes, enunciating each word clearly. ¡°The hooligans who caused trouble in Uncle¡¯spany and the kidnappers who put Mom through all those things at home were all because of He Yu¡¯s n. You know these too, right?¡± Huo You met Huo Tian¡¯s pitch-ck and bottomless eyes and her heart suddenly clenched up. Her face turned pale and her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t give a strong exnation¡­ She could only mutter in defense, ¡°No, this has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t want that to happen either¡­¡± Huo Tian had never liked to keep worthless memories, but she recalled many details of the past. She looked into Huo You¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°No, you definitely know of He Yu¡¯s n. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been afraid to verify the identity of the person who died after the kidnapping¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Huo You shook her head frantically.¡± That¡¯s because my parents were mistaken. I was misled by them.¡± ¡°Excuses! That Huo couple has always been arrogant. There¡¯s indeed a possibility that they were wrong, but you¡¯ve always regarded me as a thorn in your side. Yet, to think that you didn¡¯t get to know the news about the kidnapping on the Inte in time. This can only mean one thing. You were feeling guilty!¡± ¡°What were you feeling guilty about?¡± Huo Tian moved closer to Huo You¡¯s face and stared into her eyes. Chapter 144 - Public Enemy of the World

Chapter 144: Public Enemy of the World

Huo Tian gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huo You, you knew that He Yu¡¯s n would implicate Uncle and Mom, that they might get injured or even lose their lives! But you didn¡¯t try to stop him. That¡¯s why you felt guilty, right?¡± Huo You didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but when Huo Tian got close, she felt like she could smell blooding from Huo Tian¡¯s body. Her cold expression was very different from any time she had seen before¡­ Huo You couldn¡¯t help but feel fearful. Her face turned pale as she tried to step back with her hands on the ground. However, Huo Tian grabbed onto her hair tightly. Huo Tian¡¯s other hand clenched into a fist, but in the end, she only shrugged off her grip on Huo You¡­ Huo You fell to the ground uncontrobly again, but she didn¡¯t suffer any further harm. Huo Tian suppressed the anger that was rising in her heart and said in a low voice, ¡°Huo You, you¡¯ve always felt that I owed you for the past 18 years, but I¡¯m telling you clearly that I¡¯ve already paid the Huo Family 20 million yuan. The grudge between the Huo Family, myself, and you has been cleared up. Now, you¡¯re the one who owes my mother and our family now. He Yu has already paid the price for this. If you don¡¯t want to end up like him, be smart and stay away from me, my mother, and my uncle. Do you understand?¡± With that, Huo Tian ignored Huo You, who was lying on the ground, as if she had seen something dirty. She turned around, grabbed Si Huan¡¯s hand, and strode forward. After taking a few steps, she seemed to have realized something and turned to look at Si Huan. ¡°I don¡¯t even know the way, why did you let me walk in front of you?¡± Si Huan saw that Huo Tian was still looking furious and knew that He Yu and Huo You had truly angered her. The anger in Huo Tian¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t be easily resolved. After almost killing He Yu, Huo Tian had no choice but to let Huo You off for the time being. This made her feel frustrated. Si Huan held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know you hate what He Yu and Huo You have done, but we can¡¯t ignore thew as they do¡­¡± When Si Huan realized that Huo Tian was ring at him again, he quickly said, ¡°The police are already intensifying the investigations on the kidnappers they caught at your house. I will provide the police with more help to find evidence of He Yu colluding with the kidnappers and let him suffer the punishment of thew.¡± Huo Tian knew that what Si Huan said was the right way of handling things, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed. She was like a child who hadn¡¯t had her wish fulfilled by her parents, deliberately shaking Si Huan¡¯s hand that was holding hers in anger, but she didn¡¯t use any strength¡­ Si Huan looked at the unhappy Huo Tian and let out a long sigh. He gently stroked the loose hair on Huo Tian¡¯s temples¡­ ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re like those superheroes in movies. The power you have is the intelligence in your mind that far exceeds this era. When a hero has the right to privately punish criminals, they will gradually walk to the opposite sides of ordinary people. The attitude people have for these heroes will change from the initial respect and admiration to being followers, and then doubt. They¡¯ll eventually then unite to oppose the heroes together¡­¡± Looking at Huo Tian¡¯s thoughtful expression, Si Huan continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the public enemy of the world, you have to take the initiative to restrain your power. It¡¯s only right that you can¡¯t challenge the bottom line of thew. The punishment for the bad guys should be handed over to thew. You just have to continue doing the things you like¡­¡± Huo Tian nodded, looking straight into Si Huan¡¯s worried eyes, and assured him, ¡°I understand your painstaking efforts. I¡¯ve been restricted by the way I think in the past. In the future, I¡¯ll work hard to control my emotions. I definitely won¡¯t let something like this happen again.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s another special situation where you don¡¯t have to suppress your strength.¡± Si Huan chuckled and rubbed Huo Tian¡¯s head. Then, his expression became solemn again. ¡°When you encounter danger, you can cast away all your principles. You just need to use all means to protect your safety.¡± Huo Tian was also infected by Si Huan¡¯s solemn emotion that couldn¡¯t help but nod. Even after that, their gazes didn¡¯t part. Huo Tian suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little strange and her heart seemed to be beating faster. Just as she was about to say something to ease the abnormal atmosphere, her phone rang. Huo Tian still felt a little lingering fear when she heard Ding Rong¡¯s voice. She couldn¡¯t help but whine, ¡°Mom¡­¡± However, Ding Rong did not sense anything wrong with Huo Tian¡¯s emotions on the other end of the line. She pretended to use a nonchnt tone to conceal her almost erupting anger. ¡°Tiantian, it¡¯s already 10 pm. Aren¡¯t you done with the banquet? If Si Huan is busy, should Mom go and pick you up personally?¡± Huo Tian was sensitive enough to sense that her mother was on the verge of getting angry. She quickly nced at Si Huan, then said to Ding Rong on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mom, Si Huan is preparing to bring me home. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡± Chapter 145 - Casting Amorous Glances

Chapter 145: Casting Amorous nces

After that, Ding Rong said something, and Huo Tian nodded repeatedly to assure her. After hanging up the phone, for some reason, Huo Tian was a little embarrassed to tell Si Huan about Ding Rong¡¯s dissatisfaction toward him. She rubbed her nose awkwardly and said, ¡°Mom asked me to go home quickly.¡± Si Huan nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back. If I don¡¯t, Auntie wille to me personally to ask for you. I don¡¯t dare to anger Auntie Ding.¡± Huo Tian wrinkled her nose and muttered unhappily, ¡°My mother won¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s the gentlest mother in the world!¡± Si Huan held Huo Tian¡¯s hand and said in aplicated tone, ¡°This has nothing to do with whether Auntie Ding is gentle or not. This is an instinctive reaction for a mother.¡± Huo Tian kept having the feeling that there were many hidden meanings in Si Huan¡¯s words that she did not understand. She recalled and analyzed those words carefully in her mind. Then, for some reason, her cheeks suddenly reddened¡­ When Si Huan sent Huo Tian home, Ding Rong was indeed waiting for them. Perhaps it was because of their mother and daughter¡¯s connection that the moment Ding Rong saw Huo Tian, she was sharp and noticed that her daughter¡¯s emotions were not quite right. She quickly pulled Huo Tian over and sized her up. She felt a little relieved when she did not find anything wrong with Huo Tian. Ding Rong then turned to look at Si Huan, who was behind Huo Tian, and said politely with a false smile, ¡°Si Huan, thank you for bringing Huo Tian to such an event to see the world. Thank you for sending my daughter home before 11 pm, but I hope that there won¡¯t be a repeat of this matter again.¡± How could Si Huan not tell the dissatisfaction in Ding Rong¡¯s voice? He knew that Ding Rong was worried that Huo Tian would be bullied by him, so she revealed her protective side. Si Huan smiled but his expression did not change at all. As usual, he said with an attitude of both respect and friendliness, ¡°Auntie Ding, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a special situation this time. If Tiantian doesn¡¯t like to attend such banquets in the future, she can choose not to go.¡± Ding Rong sharply sensed the meaning in Si Huan¡¯s words. She red at Si Huan and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Si, I think you¡¯ve made a mistake. My daughter doesn¡¯t have to attend such meaningless banquets to begin with. Moreover, as my daughter¡¯s ssmate and friend, calling her by her nickname hastily doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. I hope you can have a better sense of propriety.¡± Ding Rong was just short of pointing straight at Si Huan¡¯s nose and scolding him for his rapacious designs, but Si Huan was still able to maintain hisposure and did not look ashamed as he usually did after being criticized. His gaze met lightly with Huo Tian, who was being protected by Ding Rong. Both of them could not help but smile. The amorous nces shared between the two of them pierced Ding Rong¡¯s eyes. Ding Rong turned around and red at her daughter unhappily. She then turned around and said to Si Huan coldly and distantly, ¡°Si Huan, it¡¯s toote, so I won¡¯t be inviting you in. Hurry up and go home. As the banquet¡¯s host, it¡¯s not good for you to leave the guests at the venue while you run out by yourself.¡± Si Huan stopped when he was ahead. He did not dare to provoke Ding Rong¡¯s love for her daughter too much. He nodded obediently and said, ¡°Auntie Ding is right. I¡¯ll be going back now.¡± He raised his hand and waved at Huo Tian, who was behind Ding Rong. He mouthed the words ¡°goodbye¡±. The two of them looked like they were members of the underworld having a meetup. They were clearly facing each other in person, but they still had to signal with their actions and gazes. Moreover, the two youngsters seemed to treat this as a fun game. From time to time, they would give each other a look and then smile for some baffling reason. They looked like two children with something wrong with their heads¡­ Ding Rong had wanted to be the authoritative queen who broke up the loving couple, but then she saw the smiles she had never seen on the two children¡¯s faces¡ªbright and untainted, with just pure joy. Although Ding Rong felt a lot of dissatisfaction, she could only suppress it for the time being. In the end, she could only helplessly persuade herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, Si Huan is not a bad child. Moreover, from Si Huan¡¯s attitude, his rtionship with Tiantian doesn¡¯t seem to have reached the next stage¡­¡± Si Huan had already said his goodbyes and left, but Huo Tian¡¯s gaze was still involuntarily fixed in the direction that the car had left in. She seemed to have thought of something else and a faint smile continued to remain on her lips. Looking at this foolish daughter who had been sold but was still counting money for others, Ding Rong unhappily stretched out her finger and poked hard on Huo Tian¡¯s forehead! Huo Tian felt the pain and quickly covered her forehead, looking at Ding Rong in surprise and grievance. ¡°Mom, why did you poke me?¡± Ding Rong red at her again and said unhappily, ¡°If I don¡¯t poke you awake, your soul would have flown away!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and her demeanor and actions became a little awkward. She wasn¡¯t as straightforward and generous as she usually appeared to be¡­ In the end, Ding Rong could only sigh helplessly. ¡°What a foolish girl. I hope you will never be let down¡­¡± Chapter 146 - Father and Mother

Chapter 146: Father and Mother

Ding Rong thought that the reason there was something wrong with Huo Tian¡¯s emotions was only because Si Huan had done something to move her. On an event like a banquet or ball, young men and women would hug each other and dance. It was very easy for them to feel moved under the influence of their hormones. Ding Rong was not like those parents who¡¯d take strict measurements to prevent their child from getting into a rtionship at a young age just because Huo Tian had developed a favorable impression for her dance partner. After Huo Tian fell asleep, Ding Rong helped her put away the clothes and essories she wore to go out today. However, she could not sleep anymore. Ding Rong sat by Huo Tian¡¯s bed and stared at her daughter¡¯s tranquil sleeping face for a while. A blissful and nostalgic smile suddenly appeared on her lips. ¡°Should I not interfere too much in Tiantian¡¯s rtionship? After all, we knew each other and had gotten together at this age too. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for us to deprive the children of their right to fall in love at a young age, right?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s voice was very soft, and Huo Tian, who was fast asleep, did not hear her. She only frowned slightly and her eyes darted around uneasily. Ding Rong thought that she had woken Huo Tian up, so she quickly patted her nket gently. Huo Tian turned around and fell asleep again. Unlike Huo Tian, who was sound asleep and unaffected, even though Xi Cheng was in another country tens of thousands of kilometers away, he suddenly sneezed a few times without warning. Coincidentally, he had just mentioned his unfamiliar child to Butler William. He said mysteriously, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a saying in China that if I sneeze for no reason, it means that someone is thinking of me. William, do you think it could be my wife or my child?¡± He didn¡¯t need the butler¡¯s reply and said, ¡°Will my child be a boy or a girl? I prefer it if he¡¯s a boy. This way, he¡¯d be able to protect his mother and himself¡­¡± However, he then kept shaking his head. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Forget about that. A nice-smelling and soft girl is more adorable. Moreover, a daughter is her mommy¡¯s caring child. She¡¯ll definitely be able to help me take care of her mother¡­¡± Xi Cheng looked even more at a loss than those new fathers whose wives had just gotten pregnant. The butler initially wanted to ignore him, but looking at the surroundings, he could only helplessly walk up and bow as he said, ¡°Master, regardless if the child you and Madam give birth to is a young master or young miss, I believe that they will definitely be a child one could be proud of. Don¡¯t make any wild guesses. If we find Young Master or Young Miss in the future, and they end up being a far cry from your guesses, it might cause Young Master or Young Miss to feel inferior. For the sake of your future family harmony, I hope you won¡¯t say what you had said earlier in the future.¡± ¡°My son or daughter must have the same magnanimity as me! They won¡¯t be as sensitive and petty as you make them out to be!¡± Xi Cheng muttered awkwardly, but he stopped making guesses about the child. William¡¯s ears finally quietened down a little. He looked at the time and pushed the wheelchair for Xi Cheng, saying, ¡°Master, your private ne is about to take off. Since you¡¯ve chosen to believe in a Chinesepany that has just been established, I hope you can continue to get good luck this time around.¡± Xi Cheng heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°William, I believe in my judgment and that I won¡¯t lose this gamble. Just you wait. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely walk over to you by myself to give you a tight hug!¡± William¡¯s gaze looked slightly moved, but his expression did not change. He only smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°Master has always had good luck in gambling. I also hope that Master can continue to win this time. It¡¯s not just Master¡¯s legs. I also hope that when we meet again, Master can bring Madam as well as Young Master, or Young Miss to walk towards me.¡± Xi Chengughed heartily when he imagined that scene. However, as heughed, tears actually welled up in the corners of his eyes. He was afraid that others would see his loss ofposure, so he quickly wiped his face indiscriminately, hiding all his weak emotions at the bottom of his heart. It was time to board the ne. William brought Xi Cheng to the private ne. The interior of the ne was very spacious and the entire cabin crew was serving Xi Cheng alone. However, Xi Cheng did not want to be surrounded by many people and be given meticulous treatment as one would give a disabled person. Hence, Xi Cheng waved his hand and told the cabin crew to try not to appear in front of him. He took out his tablet again and clicked on the video of that productunch. This was the umpteenth time he had watched it in the past few days. Xi Cheng could even recite the difficult jargon Huo Tian had used, but this time around, he continued to watch it patiently¡­ He looked at the girl on the stage who confidently and calmly talked about the design concepts of the products. His thoughts drifted away again and he could not help butpare the blurry image of his blurry daughter he had in his heart with the girl in the video¡­ Chapter 147 - Different Friends

Chapter 147: Different Friends

Thepany¡¯s productunch and Si Huan¡¯s banquet had already passed, but their influences were huge. Many students in the school looked at Huo Tian differently. In the past, they had thought that Huo Tian was just a fake young miss who had been chased away by the Huo Family. She was like an ugly duckling who had been adopted by swans by chance and was eventually beaten back to her original form, returning to her original destiny. However, people now realize that the ugly duckling in their hearts turned out to be like a phoenix that had been reborn from the ashes and had returned to upper society. ¡°Huo Tian? How have you been recently? If you¡¯re not doing well at your biological mother¡¯s house, tell us. We¡¯ve been good friends for many years. I¡¯ll definitely help you¡­¡± ¡°Huo Tian,e out to y this weekend. It¡¯s with the same people as before¡­¡± ¡°Huo Tian¡­¡± ¡­ When Huo Tian was walking in school, people would often warmly call out to her and say some strange things. Each time, she would have to think for a long time before she could recall the names of these people and their rtionship with the original Huo Tian. ¡°So annoying! Ahhhhhh¡­¡± Huo Tian ruffled her purple hair in frustration and leaned weakly on Si Huan¡¯s shoulder, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes. ¡°Why are they suddenly so passionate towards me? I thought we were friends in the past, but after thinking about it for a long time, I couldn¡¯t find any proof of friendship with them! In the past, I always ate and drank with them. It¡¯s aplete waste of my life!¡± ¡°I remember that you often bullied people in school with those people when you were in the first year. Why, aren¡¯t they your friends?¡± Si Huan recalled the few times he had seen Huo Tian in her first year of high school and couldn¡¯t help butugh. The punk makeup style which he used to think was a horrible sight for the eyes now seemed a little adorable. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not friends with them!¡± Huo Tian bumped Si Huan¡¯s shoulder like they were brothers. ¡°I¡¯m good friends with you and Bi Ying!¡± Si Huan put down the documents he was sorting and turned to look at Huo Tian, who was leaning against him. He asked meaningfully, ¡°In your heart, are you and I really just friends?¡± Huo Tian suddenly felt a little guilty, but she didn¡¯t know why she was feeling so. Hence, she put on a strong appearance despite feeling weak inside, saying, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Si Huan looked away and continued to organize the documents slowly. Then, he said unhurriedly,¡± It¡¯s alright. As long as you know that Bi Ying and I are different types of friends, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t say anything. Her ears gradually turned red from shyness. The return of the enthusiasm from the bad friends to Huo Tian represented a huge change in the upper society¡¯s attitude towards her. Although Huo Tian had returned to the upper society because of her rtionship with Si Huan, in today¡¯s society, connections were resources. No one would deny that Huo Tian had regained the right to date him. The students who were born into wealthy families and had formed a closed and exclusive circle for those from the upper society were all waiting for Huo Tian to actively express her goodwill. However, they were basically unable to catch any sight of her. This inevitably attracted the curiosity of many students. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that Huo Tian had hooked up with Senior Si Huan? I thought she¡¯d finally be smarter after being beaten back to her original form, but we¡¯ve waited so long, yet she hasn¡¯te to bond with us. We¡¯ve at least had a few meals together in the past!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? We were the ones who tried to curry up to her in the past. I guess Huo Tian has gotten used to being a young miss and hasn¡¯t gotten used to her new identity yet. Or could it be that she just can¡¯t put down her pride?¡± ¡°I think Huo Tian and Huo You have been acting a little strange recently. Logically speaking, Huo Tian should have returned to the social circle as Senior Si Huan¡¯s girlfriend, but we haven¡¯t seen her at all in the past few days. Then there¡¯s Huo You. I heard that she and He Yu from the Hein Corporation are passionately in love, but they seem to have lost contact over the past two days. Huo You has be a little¡­¡± This female ssmate who was gossiping behind Huo You¡¯s back shrugged and pointed at her own brain, giving her other friends a look that said, ¡®You guys know what I mean.¡¯ Everyone nodded in realization. Ever since Huo You returned to the upper society, they had interacted with the real daughter of the Huo Family and gained some understanding of her personality. Although Huo You looked like a gentle and proper young miss, she wasn¡¯t someone who knew how to hide her emotions. If someone said something that struck her where it hurt, Huo You¡¯s expression would immediately change. At this moment, all these people who were gossiping together nodded. One of them sighed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, although Huo Tian had a bad temper in the past, her nonchnt attitude towards everything made her seem like someone from an influential family. As for this Miss Huo now¡­¡± Before this person finished their words, the few of them exchanged nces with each other and woreplicated expressions on their faces. Chapter 148 - Fates Inertia

Chapter 148: Fate¡¯s Inertia

These people were taking advantage of the break between sses to exchange information about the recent gossip in the small forest beside the field. This ce had a wide field of vision, and as long as someone approached, they would be immediately discovered. This would avoid any cases of eavesdroppers. However, there were always exceptions¡­ Huo You left the ssroom before the ss ended. She hade to the forest only to find a secluded ce. She wanted to call He Yu and ask him what had happened over the past few days. He Yu¡¯s phone was still switched off. Huo You wanted to contact his family, friends, or employees. However, it was only at this moment did Huo You realized that she had somehow been excluded by He Yu out from his work and personal life, regardless if it was consciously or unconsciously done. She only remembered that He Yu had a very important male assistant, but Huo You didn¡¯t know his number. She couldn¡¯t find him even if she wanted to. This made Huo You furious. She got angry silently for a while. Just as she was about to leave, Huo You realized that a few people were sitting in the forest on the side near to the sports field, gathered together and gossiping. Huo You continued to listen to what they were saying and realized that the gossip was still about Huo Tian and herself. Huo You then dismissed the thought of leaving and listened quietly. At first, these people were talking about Huo Tian and Si Huan. Although Huo You was very unhappy about this, she didn¡¯t let her emotions get out of control. However, as their conversation deepened, Huo You clenched her fists tightly, her delicate nails dug into her palms, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Why? Those people clearly acted as if they don¡¯t care about Huo Tian, but behind her back, they actually say that Huo Tian has a more refined disposition than me?¡± After the group of gossiping students left, Huo You remained rooted to the ground. She gritted her teeth as if questioning herself and also questioning her fate. ¡°God, why must you let Huo Tian live a better life than me?¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t understand why Huo Tian would appear in this world. In her previous life, both of them had stayed in the Huo Family. Her rtionship with the Huo Family couldn¡¯tpare to Huo Tian, her husband couldn¡¯tpare to Huo Tian, and her entire life was suppressed by Huo Tian¡­ However, after her rebirth, she had chased Huo Tian back to the poor Ding Family. Despite this, why was she still shrouded in the shadow called Huo Tian? Huo You didn¡¯t even have the energy to be angry. No matter how hard she tried, Huo Tian would appear in front of her time and time again. Was she really going to let Huo Tian regain everything that should have belonged to her? Huo You looked up at the gloomy sky and muttered, ¡°Does fate really have inertia? Am I destined to be inferior to Huo Tian? Then what am I putting in all this effort for¡­¡± Huo You raised her head and looked at the gloomy sky, mumbling to herself. Huo You immediately denied this depressing thought the moment it popped up. She felt a sense of panic and horror of having to go through the same fate as her previous life, but more than that, she was determined to win against Huo Tian. However, He Yu, whom Huo You had formed an alliance with to deal with Huo Tian and Si Huan, had disappeared after attending the Si Family¡¯s banquet. No one knew where he had gone until now. Huo You thought about it and an unbelievable thought which made sense popped up in her mind. Huo You knew that He Yu had gone to put pressure on Si Huan back then. He wanted to coborate with the other Si Family¡¯s members to chase Si Huan out of the new energy project. And up to today, the Si Family still seemed to be in a quiet state. The new energy project that Si Huan supported was still progressing normally. She hadn¡¯t heard that there were any idents with it and the Si Family¡¯s members were also behaving no differently from usual. However, it was this abnormal calmness that caused Huo You to find it suspicious¡­ In her previous life, Si Huan and He Yu had been rivals. It was until a few years before Huo You passed away did the Si Family¡¯s business scale surpass that of the Hein Corporation. After her rebirth, Huo You had interacted with He Yu and gradually understood him. Huo You knew that He Yu was someone who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. If that was the case, would Si Huan, who could only faintly win against He Yu in her previous life, be a pure and harmless pushover? Thinking back to the time at the banquet when the Si Family¡¯s members disappeared, a bad feeling rose in Huo You¡¯s heart. As time passed, this thought became more and more rooted in Huo You¡¯s heart. After another few days, Huo You finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and decided to ask Huo Tian. Huo You had always been paying close attention to Huo Tian. She knew that Huo Tian had aboratory at school. Although theboratory was the school¡¯s property, all the school¡¯s management and teachers came to a silent consensus that it belonged to Huo Tian. Huo You knew that she would definitely be able to find her there. However, when Huo You arrived at theboratory, she only saw Bi Ying there¡­ Bi Ying was wearing a white coat and a pair of sses. He walked over and opened the door freely without any sign of being disabled. Huo You looked at the increasingly mature Bi Ying and some scenes in which she had overlooked suddenly shed past in her mind. She suddenly recalled that she actually knew Bi Ying. Chapter 149 - Huo Yous Regret

Chapter 149: Huo You¡¯s Regret

In her previous life, Huo You had lived in that slum-like ce for more than 20 years. Although she abhorred that kind of living environment, Huo You also passively received some information from the slums. She knew that two streets away from her house, there was a genius prodigy who had taken the world by storm¡ªBi Ying. The crippled boy who could only struggle on in the wheelchair, because of his aunt¡¯s negligence, had maggots growing out of his lower body. However, he survived strongly and relied on his amazing programming skills to achieve outstanding achievements. He also brought his uncle, who was released from prison, with him and left that hell-like ce. In Huo You¡¯s memories, there were only a few memories of Bi Ying. One was when Bi Ying earned a lot of money from his programming and left the slums with his uncle. Back then, Huo You was standing by the roadside like many others, looking at the boy who was carried to the car by his uncle with envy. She remembered that she had met Bi Ying¡¯s gaze and was shocked by the bottomless darkness in his eyes. Later on, Huo You returned to the Huo Family. As a girl who had returned to her parents¡¯ side only in her twenties, Huo You carefully tried to please her parents and her husband every day. She had heard Bi Ying¡¯s name from her parents and husband more than once, as a rising star in technology. She had also often seen pictures of Bi Ying being interviewed in a wheelchair in magazines that her husband often flipped through. However, she had never taken him to heart. In her previous life, Huo You had even avoided the name Bi Ying because it represented the over 20 years she found unbearable to look back on. As for the young man in front of her, the outline of his face was beginning to ovep with the gloomy and skinny technological genius in the photos many yearster. Huo You realized in frustration that she had missed out on Bi Ying. In this life, she had been anxious to return to the Huo Family and get rid of Huo Tian, that she had overlooked Bi Ying, who could have given her a lot of help. At that moment, Huo You felt a little regretful. She had been focusing all her energy on Huo Tian, but she had neglected those people who would be big shots and shine in the future. If she could be friends with a big shot in technology like Bi Ying, or even lend him a helping hand when Bi Ying was in trouble like how Huo Tian did, she might be able to get a friend with great prospects. She might even get a follower who would follow her orders¡­ Huo You hid her frustrations and beamed brightly at Bi Ying. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Huo You.¡± She stretched out her hand, wanting to give Bi Ying a friendly greeting. However, Bi Ying would never cease the coldness and impatience on his face because of the friendliness Huo You showed. When Huo You was sizing him up earlier, Bi Ying had recalled some bad memories. Back when he was young and had returned to the He Family, He Yu and the rest of the He Family had stared at him as if he was some sort ofmodity. It was as if they were constantly trying to estimate Bi Ying¡¯s value. Bi Ying knew most rtionships people had were that of exploiting or being exploited. When a person was weak, they would often be sized up by others as if they were goods. Bi Ying still remembered that when he was four years old, he had stood pitifully at the entrance of the He Family¡¯s vi and had been harshly mocked by He Yu, who was looking impatient. In the end, Bi Ying had to pay the price of having both legs crippled to be able to sessfully leave the He Family. Now, someone was sizing Bi Ying up again from head to toe as if they were looking at an object. He really felt disgusted. Bi Ying also knew that Huo Tian didn¡¯t like Huo You, so his expression was as grim as it could be. He still stood by the door and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Bi Ying¡¯s attitude was cold, but Huo You didn¡¯t take it to heart. She knew that geniuses like Bi Ying were proud and aloof. As long as she could rope in such a genius, so what if she had to suffer some cold shoulders? A dignified smile appeared on Huo You¡¯s face. ¡°Bi Ying, I used to live very close to your family. Maybe we¡¯ve even met before¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in who you are or where you used to live.¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t hide the impatience on his face and said coldly, ¡°My time is very precious. If there¡¯s nothing else, leave.¡± The smile on Huo You¡¯s face froze. Seeing that Bi Ying really wanted to close the door, she didn¡¯t care about trying to pull connections with him and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Huo Tian. Can you call her out?¡± Bi Ying frowned slightly. ¡°You want to find trouble for Huo Tian again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Seeing Bi Ying¡¯s expression start to turn bad, Huo You quickly exined. She suppressed the anger in her heart and barely managed to maintain a friendly expression as she exined,¡± I promise I¡¯m only here to ask Huo Tian some things. I definitely don¡¯t have the intention to find trouble for her.¡± Bi Ying recalled the few confrontations between Huo Tian and Huo You. Huo Tian always had the upper hand, so he wasn¡¯t worried anymore. Chapter 150 - My Father

Chapter 150: My Father

Bi Ying said coldly, ¡°Huo Tian is not in theboratory now.¡± Huo You quickly asked, ¡°Then where did she go?¡± Bi Ying raised his hand and pressed on the door. ¡°Sorry, I have nothing to say.¡± Huo You wanted to ask more, but the door had already closed. Theboratory¡¯s door could only be unlocked with abination of fingerprint identification, password, and a special ess card. Huo You couldn¡¯t enter and could only stay outside anxiously. Huo Tian did not know that Huo You was looking for her. She was currently in an old Republican-era-style manor in the downtown area. This old manor had a history of more than 100 years, and its exterior maintained the Republican era style. As for the interior, the original style was kept, with additions of many modern facilities for the convenience of the owner who had problems moving around. Huo Tian met the male owner, Xi Cheng, who was seated on a wheelchair in the study on the second floor. Xi Cheng was an extremely handsome middle-aged man. Although his legs were crippled, he did not give off a dejected feeling. He sat in a wheelchair, but the aura around him wouldn¡¯t lose out to Si Huan, who was standing in front of him. Moreover, he had an additional dignified feeling brought by time aspared to Si Huan, making him look very charismatic. When Huo Tian and Si Huan entered the house, Xi Cheng seemed to be handling some documents. His brows were slightly furrowed and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. This dissatisfaction caused all the servants in the room to be trembling in fear. Even Huo Tian unconsciously breathed lightly. However, the moment Xi Cheng saw Huo Tian clearly, the coldness on his face immediately dissipated. He even broke into what could be said to be an amicable smile. ¡°This youngdy must be Miss Huo Tian, right? I saw your performance at the productunch. To be honest, it¡¯s admirable that you could achieve a career like this at such a young age.¡± For some reason, although the man in front of her looked like a big shot who had been in the top position for a long time, Huo Tian did not feel nervous at all when facing him. On the contrary, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to this man. Hence, Si Huan saw Huo Tian, who had never been good at socializing, take the initiative to walk up to Xi Cheng. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, but this is actually not my efforts alone. Although I¡¯m a true-blue genius, I have to rely on help from my family and friends to put my thoughts into business. Xi Cheng also seemed to enjoy Huo Tian¡¯s closeness. He smiled and patted her hand. He looked up at Si Huan, who was a few steps away, and said, ¡°The friend you mentioned who helped you is this young man from the Si Family, right? You have quite the foresight. With your foresight, in time, you¡¯ll be able to bring the Si Corporation to a scale that even your grandfather and father failed to achieve.¡± Si Huan sat down beside Huo Tian and was very respectful towards Xi Cheng. He nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you for your affirmation.¡± Compared to Huo Tian¡¯s rxed demeanor around Xi Cheng, even though Si Huan didn¡¯t show any nervousness, he still appeared respectful and distant towards the big shot Xi Cheng. Xi Cheng did not mind Si Huan¡¯s attitude. In his opinion, Si Huan could be considered a junior with foresight and a bright future, but he had not grown to the point where he would view him in a different light. Moreover, for some reason, Xi Cheng felt an unexinable fondness and closeness to Huo Tian. Before they met, Xi Cheng had watched Huo Tian on the video and sighed countless times. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s so lucky to have such an outstanding daughter¡­¡± Now that they had met, this thought had deepened. After chatting for a while, Huo Tian found out about Xi Cheng¡¯s physical condition and started to take measurements of his body¡¯s data with the help of a professional doctor. This was to prepare for the designing of the exoskeleton device for Xi Cheng, Xi Cheng watched as Huo Tian got busy working around him and he could not help but sigh. ¡°Your parents must have done a lot of good deeds in their previous life to have a daughter as smart and capable as you.¡± While recording the data, Huo Tian raised her head and smiled sweetly at Xi Cheng. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the lucky one to have a mom who is willing to ept me unconditionally and will support me in whatever I do.¡± Xi Cheng suddenly asked, ¡°Then what about your father?¡± As soon as the question left his mouth, Xi Cheng suddenly remembered the information he had checked previously. It showed that Huo Tian¡¯s father had not appeared since she was born. Although he did not know how Huo Tian¡¯s mother had talked about her father to her daughter, Xi Cheng guessed that it must be terms like ¡°jerk¡± or ¡°b*stard¡±. Xi Cheng regretted mentioning Huo Tian¡¯s sad past. Just as he was wondering how to coax this little girl, he saw a smile appear on Huo Tian¡¯s face. ¡°Although I¡¯ve never met my father, I know that he loves me very much. Moreover, even after more than ten years, my mother still loves him. Therefore, my father must be a very good man. At least, his looks won¡¯t lose out to yours¡­¡± Chapter 151 - Production Plan

Chapter 151: Production n

As a responsible man, Xi Cheng had imagined countless times how he would obtain their forgiveness after he had found his wife and child. Xi Cheng could not remember how long he had been gone. He only knew that he had been missing for almost 20 years. He had been absent from his wife and child¡¯s lives for almost 20 years. In this long period of time, had his wife found another man to live with? Had their child been bullied by others because they didn¡¯t have a father? Had they hated him while waiting day after day hopelessly¡­ Xi Cheng had thought about these questions countless times in his mind, but there was no need to think too much. The answers to these questions were almost certain. How could they not hate him? Ever since he remembered that he still had a wife and child, Xi Cheng had started to prepare himself to get their forgiveness. He actively cooperated with the doctor to carry out rehabilitation exercises and actively searched for various means to stand up. He did this so that at the moment he found his wife and child, he could stand up and walk to his wife personally. He would then drop to his knees to express his apology and beg for her forgiveness. Xi Cheng had once sworn in his heart that if his wife and child refused to forgive him easily, Xi Cheng would continue to kneel until they felt that he had received enough punishment. It was precisely because of this resolve that Xi Cheng woulde to China without hesitation after seeing the video of the productunch. He could not wait to ask thepany to customize thetest high-end exoskeleton equipment for him. Xi Cheng was a huge customer, so much so that Ding Chen did not dare to reject any of his requests. This was also why Huo Tian, as thepany¡¯s chief engineer, had personallye to take the measurements of the customer¡¯s body data. In addition to measuring Xi Cheng¡¯s physical data, Huo Tian also needed tomunicate with Xi Cheng¡¯s private doctor to understand his recovery progress and his health condition. Thest step was to have a detailedmunication with Xi Cheng to understand his needs. When Huo Tian took a small notebook filled with data and returned to Xi Cheng¡¯s side, her brows continued to be slightly furrowed. Huo Tian¡¯s expression made even Xi Cheng, who had been through a lot, nervous. He subconsciously clenched his fists and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there something wrong with my body? Are you guys unable to make exoskeleton equipment for me?¡± Huo Tian shook her head and exined, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. On the contrary, you¡¯re in very good health. You won¡¯t need too much time to get used to the exoskeleton equipment. However, after discussing it with the doctor, I discovered that you¡¯re undergoing rehabilitation training. If you seriously implement a rehabilitation n, even if you don¡¯t equip an exoskeleton, you¡¯ll eventually be able to recover your mobility.¡± Xi Cheng shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s too slow. I can¡¯t wait that long.¡± Huo Tian closed the notebook filled with data and said, ¡°If you rely too much on the exoskeleton equipment, it will have an adverse effect on the recovery of your body. But since you¡¯re eager to recover your mobility, I¡¯ll customize a piece of exoskeleton equipment for you. It can let you stand up and allow you to walk normally.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t give you too much external support. It¡¯s equivalent to you constantly undergoing rehabilitation training while relying on the exoskeleton equipment to move. Although you won¡¯t be able to walk and run like a normal person for the time being, from the long term, this n will be beneficial for your full recovery.¡± Compared to relying on a robotic exoskeleton for the rest of his life, of course, Xi Cheng wanted to recover to the state his body was previously in. He rubbed his hands and said excitedly, ¡°Can you really do that? I mean, from the video at the conference, your products can let people who have lost their mobility walk and run normally. However, creating an exoskeleton device that can both temporarily restore my mobility and allow me to undergo rehabilitation training during this process is clearly more difficult¡­¡± Huo Tian should be angry that her knowledge was being questioned, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t be angry at Xi Cheng. Hence, she only pouted and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m a true genius. Moreover, I have another genius friend by my side. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be ovee with the two of us working together!¡± Huo Tian looked like an unhappy child who had been doubted. Xi Cheng did not find her attitude unprofessional but instead patiently coaxed her and said, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I should have more confidence in you. I believe that you and your genius friend will definitely be able to make the exoskeleton equipment I need.¡± The coaxing tone in his words was too obvious, making even someone as insensitive as Huo Tian unconsciously reveal a shy expression. She raised her head slightly and snorted proudly. ¡°Just wait and see. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Chapter 152 - Guidance In Love

Chapter 152: Guidance In Love

Huo Tian shook her head and ran to chat with the doctor with brisk steps. She needed tomunicate in detail with the doctor and tell him about her thoughts. The two of them would then work out a n to make the exoskeleton equipment. Si Huan wasn¡¯t with Huo Tian. He had been sitting in the reception room of Xi Cheng¡¯s house. After Xi Cheng and Huo Tian finished chatting, he was probably feeling a little agitated and did not want to deal with the tedious documents anymore. Therefore, he went to the reception room. Si Huan quickly stood up and greeted Xi Cheng with a nod, ¡°Mr. Xi.¡± Xi Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯m here to have a chat with you. You don¡¯t have to be too reserved.¡± Xi Cheng then turned his head slightly and said to the male servant pushing the wheelchair behind him, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here. You can leave first.¡± The servant bowed slightly and left the reception room. Only Xi Cheng, who was in a wheelchair, and Si Huan, who was sitting on the small sofa, were left in the room. Si Huan took the initiative to pour a cup of tea for Xi Cheng. Thetter took a small sip out of politeness then ced the cup on the table. He sized up Si Huan, who was in front of him and then said with a smile, ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re quite bold despite being such a young age. However, you are still a little softhearted. This might cause you endless troubles in the future.¡± Si Huan¡¯s expression was calm as usual, but he paused when he put down the teacup. If it wasn¡¯t for his sharp observation, Xi Cheng might not have noticed the abnormality in Si Huan¡¯s actions. Si Huan said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Xi, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± Si Huan did not know if the reason Xi Cheng said this was because he had known something or if he was purposely trying to sound him out. Hence, he did not dare to panic and could only pretend not to know what Xi Cheng was talking about to muddle his way through. However, Xi Cheng did not give Si Huan a chance to bluff his way through. Xi Cheng was not someone who liked to beat around the bush. Moreover, in his opinion, Si Huan¡¯s methods were still very inexperienced. He let out a soft sneer and said, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t act like a fool in front of me. I know all your tricks very well. The Hein Corporation is starting to suspect you. A few old fellows from the He Family came to look for me yesterday. They hope that I can help them find their CEO, He Yu. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve managed to fool them somehow.¡± Upon hearing this, Si Huan couldn¡¯t deceive himself anymore. However, he didn¡¯t panic or feel at a loss as if his secret had been exposed. Instead, he became even calmer. ¡°Since you know He Yu¡¯s whereabouts, why didn¡¯t you tell the He Family? They should be very worried about Mr. He Yu¡¯s safety, right?¡± Xi Cheng leaned back in his wheelchair and waved his hand calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sound out my attitude on this matter. I can tell you clearly that I won¡¯t help the He Family. On the one hand, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like the way the He Family does things. They¡¯re too vicious and merciless. On the other hand, it¡¯s because I admire you more, although I don¡¯t like your softheartedness.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what conflict you had with He Yu, but since you¡¯ve already made a move, you should eliminate the problem at its roots. Otherwise, when He Yu wakes up in the future, he will leave behind countless disasters for you.¡± Si Huan knew that someone like Xi Cheng didn¡¯t care to lie. There was no need for him to lie in front of him. Hence, those words were Xi Cheng¡¯s true attitude towards the He Family and He Yu. Si Huan was relieved. A light smile appeared on his lips as he said, ¡°Mr. Xi, your thoughts are exactly the same as those old men in my family. They all think that I should eliminate the problem at its roots. The truth is, I don¡¯tck courage and decisiveness, but you probably don¡¯t know that Huo Tian was with me back then. I couldn¡¯t have easily taken a person¡¯s life in front of her, even if that person disgusts me like a stink bug¡­¡± ¡°Huo Tian?¡± Xi Cheng repeated in surprise. He immediately understood what Si Huan meant andughed out loud. He even pped his thigh as heughed. When he was doneughing, Xi Cheng said with a voice that still was filled with smiles, ¡°You brat, you¡¯re young but you know how to cherishdies. It¡¯s no wonder you came along to my house with Miss Huo Tian today. I thought you were trying to use this opportunity to build a rtionship with me, but it seems like I was being too narcissistic. You just want to apany Huo Tian because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll bully your little girlfriend¡­¡± Si Huan did not show any embarrassment in the face of Xi Cheng¡¯s teasing. He did not deny his feelings for Huo Tian and only said, ¡°Mr. Xi, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Huo Tian and I are not in a rtionship yet.¡± Xi Cheng shook his head unhappily when he saw Si Huan¡¯s indifferent expression. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not that good at taking action. Since you¡¯ve fallen for a girl, you should give it your all to woo her. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Huo Tian will end up being taken away by another boy with how cautious you¡¯re acting?¡± Si Huan took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Thank you for your suggestion. However, the progress of our rtionship till now ispletely within my expectations, so I probably don¡¯t need your guidance in love.¡± Chapter 153 - Request

Chapter 153: Request

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As a big shot who had been in the top position for a long time, it was rare that Xi Cheng wanted to show concern for a junior¡¯s love life. He did not expect to be rejected directly. Xi Cheng felt a little dissatisfied by the rejection. ¡°You brat, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Back when I was your age, I was already with my wife. Look at you, you haven¡¯t even confirmed your rtionship with the girl you like. If you keep dawdling, when will you be able to win the beauty?¡± Si Huan did not want someone else to talk about his rtionship anymore. He put on a puzzled expression at a suitable timing and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, from what I know, Mr. Xi, ever since you took over the family, you seem to have been single. I¡¯ve never heard that you have a wife.¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s expression froze on his face. After a while, he said dejectedly, ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong. I¡¯m a failure who has lost my wife and child for almost 20 years. How am I qualified to teach you about my dating experience? Besides, I don¡¯t remember the details of the rtionship¡­¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t expect to find out about such a big secret. He wanted to console the dejected Xi Cheng, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, he could only change the topic clumsily. ¡°I wonder how the discussion between Huo Tian and the doctor is going.¡± Although Xi Cheng knew that Si Huan was changing the topic, he still epted his kindness and continued, ¡°I hope they can quickly confirm the proposal for the exoskeleton equipment. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer¡­¡± Si Huan assured, ¡°Once the proposal is confirmed, ourpany will start operating very quickly. We will try our best to send the exoskeleton equipment you need over as soon as possible. After the adjustments are made, you will then be able to stand and walk like a normal person.¡± The two of them unanimously ignored the rtionship topic they had been talking about previously and started talking about the production of the exoskeleton equipment as well as aboutpany management. The atmosphere was considered harmonious. Not long after, Huo Tian also ran back excitedly. As soon as she entered, she announced happily, ¡°I¡¯ve reached a consensus with the doctor. We¡¯ve already decided on the production n for the exoskeleton equipment. Si Huan, let¡¯s hurry back to thepany. I¡¯ll gather the employees to start work quickly. It¡¯ll probably only take a week toplete the production!¡± She grinned at Xi Cheng, who was sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°Mr. Xi, in just another week, you¡¯ll be able to stand up!¡± Xi Cheng had been through countless storms, but he could not help but feel agitated at this moment. He gripped the wheelchair¡¯s armrest tightly and barely managed to maintain hisposure. However, he still exposed some anticipation and nervousness in his voice. ¡°Is what you said true? You just need a week to prepare my exoskeleton equipment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Huo Tian ced her hands on her hips proudly and puffed up her chest. ¡°I¡¯m the greatest genius in this world. I¡¯ll keep to my word and never lie!¡± Xi Cheng felt that Huo Tian¡¯s appearance was really cute. Although she looked exceptionally childish, she unexpectedly gained Xi Cheng¡¯s trust. Xi Cheng sighed and said, ¡°I hope it¡¯ll be like we expected, that I¡¯ll be able to really stand up and slowly recover to my previous standard.¡± Xi Cheng probably really liked Huo Tian and Si Huan. After they were done with the serious matters, he continued to chat idly with the two of them for a while before letting the servant see them out. This servant had probably served Xi Cheng for a long time, so he had the guts to say some heartfelt words to Huo Tian and Si Huan. When Huo Tian and Si Huan were about to get into the car, the servant called out to Huo Tian, ¡°Miss Huo, please hold on.¡± Huo Tian turned her head in confusion. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The servant bowed slightly and said in a pleading tone, ¡°Miss Huo, although it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say such things given my status, I¡¯m still sincerely begging you to work hard to make the exoskeleton equipment for Master. In order to stand up, Master has been tormenting himself for a long time.¡± Huo Tian nodded nkly. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do my best to make Mr. Xi¡¯s exoskeleton equipment. Mr. Xi is ourpany¡¯s biggest customer. I wouldn¡¯t dare to treat Mr. Xi¡¯s order halfheartedly¡­¡± The servant shook his head and continued, ¡°No, Miss Huo Tian, you¡¯ve misunderstood what I mean. I mean, please make a piece of exoskeleton equipment that can let Master stand up and walk freely. Otherwise, Master will definitely be very sad after experiencing despair again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Huo Tian said in confusion. ¡°Actually, even without the help of the exoskeleton equipment, as long as Mr. Xi can seriously follow the doctor¡¯s n and undergo rehabilitation training, he will be able to regain his mobility in one or two years. Although he won¡¯t be able to run and jump as freely as he did in the past, he will still be able to walk with a walking stick.. I think this is enough for a patient who has been paralyzed for many years.¡± Chapter 154 - Going All Out

Chapter 154: Going All Out

A look of sadness shed across the servant¡¯s face. He should not have revealed more of his master¡¯s private matters. However, in order to have Huo Tian put in more effort into making Xi Cheng¡¯s exoskeleton equipment, he gritted teeth and said, ¡°Miss Huo, Master is an extremely proud person. Before he was injured, he was able to rely on his physique toplete extreme sports that most people in the world would not dare to try.¡± ¡°After Master was injured, he had something he desperately wanted to do. In fact, Master and Madam have been separated for a long time. Master wants to stand in front of Madam in the most perfect manner. This concerns Master¡¯s happiness for the rest of his life. I hope Miss Huo can understand my feelings. I just don¡¯t want Master to be disappointed again¡­¡± It was probably because the servant¡¯s expression was so sad that Huo Tian was also touched. She promised solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do my best. No, I¡¯ll definitely be able to make the most ideal exoskeleton device so that your master can move freely and meet his wife in the best manner.¡± The servant bowed gratefully to Huo Tian. It was after the car drove far away that Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say to Si Huan. ¡°I wonder what conflict Mr. Xi had with his wife that the two of them haven¡¯t met in years. I hope Mr. Xi can get what he wishes for¡­¡± Si Huan, who had chatted with Xi Cheng before, knew that things weren¡¯t as simple as Huo Tian had guessed. However, this was Xi Cheng¡¯s private matter, so Si Huan didn¡¯t dare to reveal it to the public. Hence, he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Xi isn¡¯t young anymore. I really hope he can find his wife quickly so that he won¡¯t waste the next few decades of his life.¡± For the sake of Mr. Xi¡¯s deep love for his wife and the huge deposit he had paid thepany, Huo Tian rooted herself in thepany¡¯sboratory after returning and did note out for several days. Every day, she¡¯d either beputing data or experimenting with materials. She relied on the staff to send her meals on time and when she was tired, she would lie on her desk and rest for a few hours. The staff could not pull Huo Tian out of theboratory at all, so they could only call Ding Chen, one of the bosses, over. Ding Chen¡¯s heart ached when he saw the haggard Huo Tian. He walked around Huo Tian and persuaded her, ¡°Tiantian, good health is a prerequisite for work. You¡¯re the key figure of ourpany. If you fall ill, ourpany won¡¯t be able to function anymore. Listen to Uncle. Let¡¯s not rush anymore and take a good rest, okay?¡± Huo Tian did not hear what Ding Chen said clearly. She only felt that Ding Chen¡¯s voice was like a mosquito buzzing by her ear non-stop. Huo Tian waved her hand impatiently and said, ¡°Uncle, stop giving me trouble here. If you want to y, can you go somewhere else to y? I¡¯m very busy now and don¡¯t have the time to y with you!¡± Ding Chen was so angry that he wanted to stomp his feet. ¡°You brat, you¡¯ve really gone overboard. You actually said that I¡¯m a child who only thinks of causing trouble. You¡¯re being really disrespectful!¡± Realizing that Huo Tian was turning a deaf ear to his words, Ding Chen rubbed his face helplessly and said angrily, ¡°Just you wait. I can¡¯t do anything to you, but I can find someone who can!¡± Ding Chen had no dignity in front of Huo Tian and could only call the top dog of the family¡¯s food chain¡ªDing Rong. This was Ding Rong¡¯s first timeing to theboratory in thepany¡¯s factory, but she didn¡¯t have the time to admire those high-tech products that seemed to be seen in technological movies. She rushed straight to theboratory Huo Tian was in. Huo Tian had just found a new type of fiber material to make the nervous system. She was halfway through showing her excitement when her ear was pulled by a slender hand. Ding Rong¡¯s devilish voice rang out beside her ear. ¡°Tiantian, I heard from your uncle that you haven¡¯t rested for three days in a row. Is that right?¡± This question was clearly squeezed out from between Ding Rong¡¯s teeth. Huo Tian turned her head in fear and saw Ding Rong¡¯s expression. Ding Rong was trying hard to keep calm but could not hide her anger. Huo Tian¡¯s heart, whose frequency hadn¡¯t changed much over the past few days despite having burned a lot of midnight oil, suddenly started pounding violently at this moment. Huo Tian¡¯s face turned pale and she stammered as she exined, ¡°Mom, Mom, l-l-l-let me exin¡­¡± Ding Rong smiled and said, ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± Although she had tried her best to appear amiable, Huo Tian still felt that she could see the murderous ck fog behind Ding Rong. Huo Tian racked her brain and said incoherently, ¡°Mom, trust me, I won¡¯t joke around with my body. Although I didn¡¯t leave theboratory, I had rested for the past few days¡­¡± Ding Chen was happily selling out his niece at the side. ¡°That¡¯s right. She rested on the table, for less than three hours each time. After she wakes up, she would drink ck coffee and continue working. She slept for less than seven hours in total over the three days!¡± Chapter 155 - Daily Life

Chapter 155: Daily Life

Huo Tian red at Ding Chen, who seemed like he wanted to see the world in chaos, then defended herself indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s deep sleep! Do you know about deep sleep? It only takes dozens of minutes to achieve the same effect as ordinary people sleeping for seven to eight hours¡­¡± Under Ding Rong¡¯s threatening gaze, Huo Tianshan awkwardly stopped exining. From her hair to her toes, her entire body portrayed the word ¡°guilty¡±. Even if Huo Tian promised that she wouldn¡¯t stay upte without any restraint and would leave ample time to rest every day, she was unable to go against Ding Rong¡¯s dictatorship. Ding Rong pulled her by the cor and brought her home. After washing up, Huo Tian was pressed onto the bed by Ding Rong. Ding Rong instructed with a cold expression, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you feel like resting or not. You have to sleep now. I¡¯lle to wake you up after you¡¯ve slept for five hours!¡± Although Huo Tan had been given a scolding, being an orphan in her previous life, to be preached to by her mother was apletely new experience. She did not hate this feeling and obediently followed Ding Rong¡¯s instructions, lying on the bed with her eyes closed. A moment ago, all sorts of thoughts were active in her mind, but once she returned to this familiar andfortable environment, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Ding Rong¡¯s heart ached and she felt helpless when she saw her daughter, who had been full of energy a moment ago,pletely asleep now. She covered Huo Tian with a nket and left her bedroom quietly. Huo Tian slept very satisfactorily. After she opened her eyes, she rested for a long while before her mind becamepletely clear. It was just in time for dinner, so Huo Tian went to help Ding Rong bring the dishes to the dining room. She suddenly thought of something and asked Ding Rong, ¡°Mom, have you seen Bi Ying these past two days? The two of us will need to coborate on the next process of making the exoskeleton, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him much in the past two days.¡± Ding Rong rolled her eyes unhappily. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying in thepany¡¯sboratory all day. How can you possibly see Bi Ying?¡± Huo Tian immediately gave Ding Rong an ingratiating smile, hoping that Ding Rong would quickly turn this matter over and not bring up old scores. Ding Rong was amused by Huo Tian¡¯s pitiful look. Afterughing, she carefully recalled and frowned as she said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have realized it. It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t seen Bi Ying in the past two days. In the past, he would have taken the initiative toe to our house to eat, but he hadn¡¯te over in the past two days. I called him and he only said that he was held up by something. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in the courtyard. ¡°Auntie Ding, are you at home?¡± Huo Tian lifted the curtain and saw that it was Liu Jun from next door. He was now a popr Inte celebrity and had gotten himself a good makeover from top to toe. He had a refreshing hairstyle and looked like a sunny handsome youth now. It was probably because he didn¡¯t meet Huo Tian often, Liu Jun smiled awkwardly when he saw Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re at home too? My fans have sent over some imported fruits. I brought some to give to Auntie Ding. You guys should try them too.¡± Huo Tian graciously epted Liu Jun¡¯s kindness. She walked over and took the box from Liu Jun¡¯s arms, then smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, but I remember you saying that you¡¯re just a small streamer without much poprity. Are there really fans who¡¯d send you gifts? And it¡¯s such expensive imported fruits?¡± Liu Jun looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to answer. At this moment, Ding Rong also lifted the curtain and came out. She rolled her eyes at Huo Tian and smiled awkwardly at Liu Jun, saying, ¡°Little Liu, don¡¯t hold it against Huo Tian. Other than tinkering with those messy things, she doesn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. She doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re already a famous Inte celebrity with millions of fans.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? Your fans have reached ten million?¡± Liu Jun scratched the back of his head and a shy blush appeared on his face. Chapter 156 - Bi Yings Love Relationship

Chapter 156: Bi Ying¡¯s Love Rtionship

Liu Jun smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also considered to have benefited from a disaster, that¡¯s why I gained so many fans. However, the fans¡¯ fondness for me is short-lived. If I can¡¯t produce content that can continue to attract people, they¡¯ll abandon me one day.¡± Without waiting for Ding Rong and Huo Tian to console him, Liu Jun pulled himself together. ¡°But that¡¯s alright. Even if 90% of the viewers have unsubscribed from me, I still have more than one million fans. As long as I can retain these one million fans, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± Huo Tian stared at Liu Jun for a while and nodded thoughtfully. She said something that puzzled Liu Jun. ¡°You look quite good. You might be suitable¡­¡± Liu Jun was at a loss. He blinked in an attempt to get Huo Tian to continue exining, but Huo Tian had already returned to the house with the fruits. Liu Jun could only cast a questioning look at Ding Rong. Ding Rong smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Tiantian. Sometimes, I don¡¯t even understand what¡¯s going on in her head.¡± Liu Jun was filled with respect for Huo Tian and quickly waved his hand. ¡°Huo Tian is a genius. How can her thoughts be probed by a mortal like me? Oh right, Auntie Ding, were you guys talking about Bi Ying?¡± At the mention of Bi Ying, Ding Rong could not help but say with a worried expression, ¡°Yeah, this child used toe to my house for dinner every day, but he hasn¡¯te over in the past two days. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Liu Jun chuckled, then blinked mysteriously. He lowered his voice and said to Ding Rong, ¡°Auntie Ding, you don¡¯t have to worry about Bi Ying. I¡¯ve seen him several times over the past two days. He¡¯s always with a girl. Although I didn¡¯t see that girl¡¯s face clearly, she looks like a high school student too. Maybe they¡¯re in a rtionship.¡± Ding Rong was a little surprised at first, but then she smiled too. ¡°If Bi Ying is really in love, that¡¯s a good thing. I really hope he can get along well with that girl¡­¡± The curtain opened abruptly, revealing Huo Tian¡¯s astonished face. ¡°What? Bi Ying is in love? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± Ding Rong and Liu Jun were both shocked by Huo Tian¡¯s sudden appearance. Ding Rong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and poked Huo Tian¡¯s forehead with her finger, saying angrily, ¡°Why are you everywhere? What¡¯s wrong with Bi Ying falling in love? Why does he need to let you know?¡± ¡°Of course he has to tell me if he¡¯s in a rtionship!¡± Huo Tian put her hands on her hips matter-of-factly and pouted unhappily. ¡°We¡¯re good friends. How can he abandon Si Huan and me to date without even saying anything?¡± Ding Rong rolled her eyes helplessly, not wanting to pay any more heed to her daughter, whose mind was filled with strange thoughts. She said to Liu Jun, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, but it¡¯s better not to tell anyone else. Bi Ying is shy. It would be bad if he gets embarrassed and refuses toe to our house again.¡± Liu Jun nodded and assured, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Liu Jun chatted a little more with Ding Rong before taking his leave. Huo Tian was still upset. She felt that Bi Ying had betrayed her friendship with Si Huan and said unhappily, ¡°When I¡¯m done with the things I have on hand, I must ask Bi Ying properly and see who he¡¯s dating. He¡¯s too innocent. What if he¡¯s cheated by some bad girl?¡± Ding Rong said, ¡°You still have the cheek to say that he¡¯s innocent? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone more innocent than you in this world!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Bi Ying is very innocent. Moreover, I¡¯ve already seen the dark side of society. I¡¯m not innocent at all¡­¡± Bi Ying suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose curiously, wondering if he had caught a cold. He would have to take some medicine to prevent the cold when he got home. A cup of milk tea was brought in front of Bi Ying. Bi Ying frowned impatiently and saw Huo You looking at him with concern. Chapter 157 - Youre On Your Own

Chapter 157: You¡¯re On Your Own

Huo You handed the milk tea over and said warmly, ¡°Bi Ying, you sneezed just now. Did you catch a cold? Have a cup of milk tea to warm up your body.¡± Bi Ying reached out to block Huo You¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t ept food from strangers.¡± Huo You felt anger and frustration rising in her heart. If she didn¡¯t know that Bi Ying was a genius who would achieve great things in the future and bring her great benefits, she wouldn¡¯t havee to him with his bad temper! For the sake of long-term benefits, Huo You suppressed her anger and maintained her perfect smile. She deliberately softened her voice. ¡°Bi Ying, we grew up in the same ce, so how are we strangers? Compared to Huo Tian, I have more things inmon with you. I think we can definitely be friends¡­¡± ¡°You want to be my friend?¡± Bi Ying looked at Huo You strangely. Huo You quickly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Bi Ying. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well and not let you live the life you used to lead¡­¡± Bi Ying¡¯s lips curled up into a sarcastic smile. ¡°You want to be my friend? Sure. Let me ask you, do you know about programming? Do you know about machinery? Do you know about biotechnology¡­¡± Sensing the awkwardness on Huo You¡¯s face, Bi Ying sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. How dare you shamelessly say that you want to be my friend? Where do you get your confidence from?¡± Huo You¡¯s face flushed red, but she couldn¡¯t take it lying down. She said unhappily, ¡°Bi Ying, I know you¡¯re a genius, but doesn¡¯t making friends depend on whether people¡¯s personalities arepatible? If we were to go by your criteria, there is probably no one in this world who can be your friend, right?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve already found a friend who shares the same interests as me.¡± Bi Ying stared into Huo You¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°Huo You, I already knew about you before you left the Ding Family. You¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t do anything unless it benefits you. In the past, you¡¯ve never paid any heed to the young cripple by the roadside who was digging through trash cans by the roadside. Now, you think that I¡¯m useful and you want to hoodwink me with a few cups of milk tea and a few pieces of bread? Do you think I¡¯m a stray dog who¡¯d follow you around happily just because you gave me something to eat?¡± Huo You¡¯s face flushed red. She did think that Bi Ying, who had been living in misery, wouldn¡¯t reject her offer to get close to him if she were to take the initiative to approach him and that she would be able to win his favor with just a little kindness. However, Huo You didn¡¯t want him to let him voice out her thoughts so bluntly. She exined hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on her. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you got close to me, I can tell you outright that you won¡¯t be able to get anything you want from me. You¡¯re on your own.¡± With that, Bi Ying mercilessly turned around and left, leaving Huo You behind. Although Bi Ying didn¡¯t say anything, Huo You knew who the friend he was referring to was. Other than Huo Tian¡­ Huo You thought angrily that other than Huo You, no one else would go against her in everything! Huo You walked past a trash can and threw the milk tea in angrily. In her raging anger, her chest heaved up and down. Huo You said harshly, ¡°Huo Tian, one day, I¡¯ll take revenge on you for all the humiliation I suffered today!¡± Huo Tian let out a loud sneeze and sniffed without a care. She then continued to tell Ding Rong about the things that she had encountered at work. Ding Rong could not understand the profound jargons Huo Tian was saying, but she still listened with great interest. The Ding Family today was still ordinary, happy, and harmonious. Unlike Huo Tian who was immersed in the warm and harmonious family atmosphere, the atmosphere on Si Huan¡¯s side could be said to be confrontational. He sat in the ICU ward and allowed He Yu to re at him with hatred from the bed. Chapter 158 - Accept Defeat

Chapter 158: ept Defeat

Si Huan casually leaned back in his chair and said slowly, ¡°He Yu, I know you¡¯re someone who likes to gamble a lot. You¡¯ve merely just lost a gamble now. There¡¯s no need for you to look at me angrily, right?¡± He Yu¡¯s voice was very hoarse and dry. He wanted to fly into a rage, but a sharp pain came from his head, making him subconsciously rein in his emotions. In the end, he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Si Huan, stop making sarcastic remarks in front of me. If it wasn¡¯t for your girlfriend with violent tendencies, how would I have been hospitalized? I wouldn¡¯t have missed the opportunity to snatch the new energy project either!¡± Si Huan shook his head and looked at He Yu. His tone was slightly mocking. ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t understand where you¡¯ve lost.¡± He Yu¡¯s eyes turned red as he red at Si Huan and said in a deep voice, ¡°I already said that I didn¡¯t lose! It was just that all my ns were interrupted by your violent girlfriend. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so soft-hearted that you didn¡¯t take the opportunity to kill me. Since Hades doesn¡¯t want to take me in, just you wait. After I recover, I will definitely take fervent revenge on you and your violent girlfriend! I will make you guys pay the price for all the pain I¡¯ve suffered!¡± He Yu looked a little crazy. Si Huan looked at him for a while and suddenly said, ¡°The doctor told me that your brain has been hurt and that your thoughts, logic, and behavior from now on might be different from before. It seems like the doctor was right. He Yu, you¡¯re even more irrational and crazier than before.¡± He Yu, who was on the hospital bed, wanted to pounce on Si Huan. However, his head started to hurt as soon as he moved. He held onto his head tightly and looked up at Si Huan with his red eyes. ¡°Stop saying such sarcastic things. All of this is your fault. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge!¡± Si Huan allowed He Yu to vent his anger freely. After He Yu shouted this and panted heavily, Si Huan said slowly, ¡°But after you¡¯re discharged, the Hein Corporation will probably be divided up by your father¡¯s illegitimate children. What other bargaining chips do you have to take revenge on Huo Tian and me?¡± Ignoring He Yu¡¯s grim expression, Si Huan continued, ¡°Besides, do you think Huo Tian is just a girl who is a little stronger than ordinary people? No, I¡¯m telling you, she can create endless wealth for me. It¡¯s precisely because of her that I¡¯m not afraid of you guys targeting my new energy project.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Si Huan, have you gone crazy too?¡± He Yuughed eerily. ¡°I think you¡¯ve probably lost your mind to love. Huo Tian is just an ugly duckling chased out by the Huo Family. What value can she bring you?¡± ¡°He Yu, this is the reason why you¡¯ve suffered a crushing defeat. You¡¯ve always looked down on others, viewing yourself as the most important one. But you forgot that you¡¯re not the only smart person in the world.¡± Si Huan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Of course, there are more than just interests between Huo Tian and me. However, there¡¯s no need to tell you this.¡± Si Huan changed his posture and said with an impatient expression, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not here to argue with you today. I just heard from the doctor that you¡¯ve woken up and specially came over to tell you that you can stay in the Si Family¡¯s hospital without worry. We will pay for your medical expenses and rehabilitation fees. If you don¡¯t believe in the professional ethics and skills of the doctors in the Si Family¡¯s private hospital, you can also choose to go to other hospitals for subsequent treatment. We will also pay for your treatment.¡± Although He Yu¡¯s brain had been hurt, he was a smart person after all. He looked at Si Huan coldly and said, ¡°You want me to leave quickly and find a hospital to recuperate there by myself?¡± ¡°This will be beneficial for both of us, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t deny He Yu¡¯s guess. Instead, he said tantly, ¡°You probably trust your own people more too. As long as you agree, the hospital¡¯s personnel will contact your private doctor.¡± Chapter 159 - Boyfriend And Girlfriend (1)

Chapter 159: Boyfriend And Girlfriend (1)

¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He Yu leaned back on the hospital bed and said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°You want me to return to the He Family¡¯s private hospital just to get rid of a problem. As long as I fall into the He Family¡¯s hands, I¡¯ll be skinned alive even if I don¡¯t die. My siblings are a bunch of vicious wolves.¡± Si Huan had expected that He Yu would make such a choice. After all, He Yu¡¯s family situation was moreplicated than the Si Family. He Yu¡¯s father was a yboy who had seduced countless women when he was young. He had four or five illegitimate children who had been left outside. This didn¡¯t include the ones who had been brought back to the He Family when he was young whom he had killed or crippled. He Yu had always been ruthless towards his father¡¯s illegitimate children. Back then, in order to chase Bi Ying away, he had pushed Bi Ying, who had just turned five, down the stairs and broken his legs. Then, he left him be for several days and caused him to miss out on the best opportunity for treatment. Bi Ying could only be amputated and lose his legs to save his life¡­ He Yu had dealt with more than one half-sibling with such vicious means. Later on, He Yu¡¯s father learned and stopped bringing his illegitimate children back to the family. He left them outside to be raised. When the illegitimate children grew up, he arranged for them to work in his family¡¯spany. After He Yu entered thepany, he found out that his half-brothers had taken up many positions in thepany. They were all eyeing the CEO position. Therefore, He Yu didn¡¯t dare ck off at all. He was afraid that those damned illegitimate children would catch him making mistakes and thus have his authority taken away. He was in a horrible state now, so it was impossible for him to hand his life over to those illegitimate children. All of them were looking forward to He Yu¡¯s death! Si Huan didn¡¯tment on He Yu¡¯s decision. He only said, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to return to the He Family¡¯s private hospital, you should at least inform someone you trust toe and take care of you. I heard from the nurse that you¡¯ve been resisting the approach from the doctors and caregivers ever since you woke up. Are you afraid that they would do anything to you?¡± He Yu¡¯s face darkened. He had been seriously injured and when he woke up and found himself in an unfamiliar ce, he¡¯d naturally be wary. However, with Si Huan saying it so bluntly, it made him appear as if he was very cowardly. However, now was clearly not the time for him to argue with Si Huan. He Yu knew how to judge the situation. He clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°Please inform my girlfriend, Huo You, toe over and take care of me.¡± Si Huan frowned slightly when he heard Huo You¡¯s name. He knew that she was the real daughter of the Huo Family and her attitude towards Huo Tian had always been bad. She often caused trouble for Huo Tian in school. Si Huan felt very fed up hearing this name, but he was in no capacity toment about He Yu¡¯s rtionship. He only nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my part to notify her. If your girlfriend is willing toe and take care of you, I¡¯ll get someone to send her over.¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t want to deal with Huo You at all, so he pushed this trouble to his good friend, Zhao Feng. Zhao Feng was the vice president of the student union. He was originally only the deputy to the president, Si Huan, but now he took on most of the student union matters. Zhao Feng neverined and managed the student union happily. After receiving Si Huan¡¯s instructions, Zhao Feng eagerly ran to the teaching building for the Year Two students to find Huo You. In order to satisfy her parents, Huo You had never allowed herself to ck off on her studies. With exams approaching, Huo You put more effort into her studies. Therefore, if there was nothing else, Huo You usually stayed in school. During a break between sses, Huo You chased away her friends who were gossiping around her and leaned on the table to think. Suddenly, she heard someone call out, ¡°Huo You, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± Huo You straightened up and frowned impatiently. ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡± There were very few people in the school who didn¡¯t know Zhao Feng. The student who sent the message said, ¡°It¡¯s the vice president of the student union, Senior Zhao Feng. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s looking for you. Hurry up and go out.¡± Chapter 160 - Boyfriend And Girlfriend (2)

Chapter 160: Boyfriend And Girlfriend (2)

Huo You¡¯s frown deepened. Of course she knew Zhao Feng. Zhao Feng was Si Huan¡¯s follower and had always followed Si Huan¡¯s orders. Huo You disliked Zhao Feng together with her hatred for Si Huan. However, in front of everyone, Zhao Feng hadn¡¯t offended her before, so Huo You couldn¡¯t very well give him a bad attitude. She walked out of the ssroom and saw Zhao Feng standing at the door. Zhao Feng waved at Huo You, his expression looking a little strange. Although Huo You was trying hard to hide her emotions, she still sounded a little impatient. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Feng had wanted to gossip about the rtionship between Huo You and He Yu, but after Huo You¡¯s cold treatment, he stopped. He grew up living a privileged life and no one had ever shown him a bad attitude. Hence, his face turned cold and he said stiffly, ¡°You¡¯re a couple with He Yu, right? He¡¯s injured and needs someone to take care of him at the hospital, so he asked me to inform you.¡± Zhao Feng didn¡¯t lower his voice, so everyone within a few meters heard him. Everyone was familiar with He Yu¡¯s name and was also very curious about his love rtionship. All of them looked over. After realizing that Huo You was the one Zhao Feng was talking to, everyone nodded in understanding. Huo You could almost hear them whispering amongst themselves. ¡°So Huo You and He Yu are together. What an amazing feat. She managed to get herself a rich husband as soon as she returned to the Huo Family¡­¡± ¡°He Yu isn¡¯t a good person. I heard that he killed many of his half-brothers. How did Huo You end up with such a person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s his treatment toward his father¡¯s illegitimate children, not his girlfriend. Maybe he is very sweet toward his girlfriend.¡± When Huo You heard these whispers, her countenance changed again and again. At that moment, Huo You realized that she didn¡¯t feel any shyness or uneasiness that a girl in love should have. Instead, she felt a strong sense of shame. This sense of shame made it clear to Huo You that she didn¡¯t love He Yu at all. Huo You pursed her lips and denied, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not He Yu¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Zhao Feng shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, ¡°Whether you¡¯re He Yu¡¯s girlfriend or not doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me. I¡¯m just doing my part to notify you. You can pretend that you didn¡¯t hear this news, but I¡¯ll inform He Yu about your attitude.¡± With that, Zhao Feng turned to leave. Huo You quickly called out to him, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Zhao Feng turned around, frowned slightly, and said impatiently, ¡°What else do you want?¡± Huo You didn¡¯t reflect on her disrespectful attitude, which was why Zhao Feng had responded with the same attitude. She only felt that Zhao Feng¡¯s action was because he looked down on her and thus anger welled up in her heart. However, Huo You didn¡¯t dare to express her dissatisfaction towards Zhao Feng as she did with Huo Tian. Huo You took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior, He Yu and I are indeed not in a rtionship. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. Also, don¡¯t spread rumors in front of others. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything to He Yu either.¡± As if he knew what Huo You was thinking, a sarcastic smile appeared on Zhao Feng¡¯s lips. ¡°You want to cut ties with He Yu now? You should know He Yu¡¯s temper. Since he says that you¡¯re his girlfriend, you better not deny it. Otherwise¡­ he¡¯s not someone who will show any mercy to women.¡± Huo You¡¯s expression froze and she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Of course, she knew the meaning of Zhao Feng¡¯s words and also knew that Zhao Feng¡¯s words were hitting her where it hurts. Huo You had only started to interact with He Yu after her rebirth. In her previous life, she had only learned from magazines and television shows that He Yu was a high-profile and conceited businessman. Although he had a reckless personality, he had talent that didn¡¯t lose to Si Huan. It was precisely because of this that Huo You had chosen He Yu as a candidate for her future husband after her rebirth. Chapter 161 - Breaking Free From Control

Chapter 161: Breaking Free From Control

Based on his family background, He Yu was a suitable candidate for Huo You¡¯s political marriage. Huo You had always thought so in the past. However, it was after she had trulye into contact with this person that Huo You finally understood that He Yu was a neurotic person who liked to exert control and dominance. Compared to a rtionship between lovers, Huo You was more willing to be He Yu¡¯s business partner. However, He Yu had ced Huo You in the position of his girlfriend without permission, so he wouldn¡¯t allow Huo You to deny this rtionship. Zhao Feng took out a notepad he brought with him, scribbled down the address of the Si Family¡¯s private hospital, and handed the note to Huo You. Zhao Feng was more softhearted. Moreover, as the vice president of the student union, Zhao Feng had a natural sense of responsibility and desire to protect the students in the school. He shook his head and muttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You actually got involved with a guy like He Yu. You¡¯ll have to be careful in the future. Unless He Yu gets tired of you, you probably won¡¯t be able to escape from his control for the rest of your life.¡± Huo You froze on the spot. The school bell that signaled the start of the next ss rang several times before she clenched the piece of paper in her hand and hurried back to the ssroom. She kept thinking back about what Zhao Feng had said. Huo You knew that Zhao Feng was right. After having gotten involved with He Yu, unless He Yu voluntarily abandoned her, it was impossible for her to escape from that man¡¯s control. Huo You had been hesitating if she should find a time to rify things with He Yu. The two of them should just stick to their rtionship as business partners. As for the love rtionship that was just something in name, they shouldn¡¯t bring it up anymore. However, before she could make up her mind, He Yu called. Over the phone, He Yu¡¯s voice was crazier and more malicious than usual. ¡°Huo You, I¡¯ve had someone to inform you. Why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡± For some reason, He Yu¡¯s voice sent a chill down Huo You¡¯s spine. She subconsciously exined, ¡°I, I¡¯m still in ss. I was thinking of visiting you after school¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up ande over! You have to stay by my side!¡± Because of his headache, He Yu¡¯s voice became more and more anxious. ¡°I know you¡¯re a woman who only cares about interests. You think that I¡¯m useless now and want to abandon me, right? Let me tell you, you¡¯ll never be able to escape my grasp!¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°He Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get over here! I want to see you right away. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spread the news that you offered yourself to me to sleep with. That way, even if you get rid of me, you¡¯ll never be able to find another man who¡¯s willing to ept you!¡± Huo You¡¯s frown deepened and she subconsciously hung up. However, her phone rang again the next moment. It was He Yu¡¯s number. Huo You hesitated for a few seconds before hanging up. He Yu called her a few times, but Huo You didn¡¯t pick up. Only then did He Yu stop. He Yu stopped calling for the next few days. Huo You thought that she could slowly pull away from He Yu and make him realize that she didn¡¯t want to stay a couple with him. As time passed, He Yu¡¯s interest in her would decrease and she would be able to start a new life then. However, what Huo You didn¡¯t know was that He Yu, who was currently seriously injured, was filled with all kinds of crazy and dark thoughts. He was uncertain about his future, so he wanted to crazily grab onto everything he could. Huo You was one of the things He Yu could grasp. Hence, he wouldn¡¯t allow Huo You to escape his control. He Yu had caused a ruckus in the hospital and smashed several expensive advanced medical devices. The staff didn¡¯t dare stop He Yu and could only let him vent. The next day, when Zhao Feng saw Huo You again, he asked with a strange expression, ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the hospital to visit He Yu?¡± A fake smile appeared on Huo You¡¯s face. ¡°Vice President, we have nothing to do with each other, so please don¡¯t worry about my personal matters. Is that okay?¡± Chapter 162 - Roast

Chapter 162: Roast

Zhao Feng¡¯s temper had always been good. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be friends with a guy like Si Huan who had the word ¡®indifference¡¯ written all over him. However, his good temper was only shown in front of his friends. After being treated coldly by Huo You time and time again, Zhao Feng also became a little angry. He said coldly, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been nosy.¡± Huo You replied without backing down, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s expression became even colder. After returning to the student union office, he called Si Huan angrily. The moment the call went through, a series ofints rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her more than Huo You! I was kind enough to remind her not to anger He Yu so that he wouldn¡¯t take revenge on her after he was discharged from the hospital, but this woman doesn¡¯t appreciate my kindness at all. Is there something wrong with her? Even if she quarreled with her boyfriend, there¡¯s no need for her to vent her anger on me, right?¡± Si Huan listened to him shooting away and then pinched his forehead, asking impatiently, ¡°The reason you called me is just toin about an unimportant woman?¡± Zhao Feng snorted coldly. ¡°This unimportant woman is still the trouble you pushed to me. You were supposed to be the one to inform her, weren¡¯t you?¡± As Si Huan listened to his friend¡¯sints, he felt a little guilty. He had indeed gone overboard by kicking the trouble to Zhao Feng. He then said in a gentler voice, ¡°Thank you for your help. You know that Miss Huo doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Huo Tian. As a man, it¡¯s not convenient for me to argue with her, but I¡¯m impatient to deal with people like her, so I could only trouble you.¡± For some reason, Zhao Feng felt like someone had unted him with a disy of affection. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Huo Tian and Huo You don¡¯t have a good rtionship, so what has that got to do with you? Who are you to Huo Tian? To think that you¡¯re already starting to take into consideration her feelings and hate the people she hates.¡± Si Huan ignored Zhao Feng¡¯s sarcasm and said, ¡°You just have to do your part to inform here. There¡¯s no need to specially remind her. Given my understanding of Miss Huo, she might not understand your kindness.¡± Zhao Feng sighed. ¡°Your reminder came toote. Who asked me to always have a sense of justice? Huo You is a girl, after all. I was thinking that I mustn¡¯t let her infuriate that b*stard He Yu. You know that he¡¯s not a guy who would show mercy and be protective toward women.¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful in the future. Don¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s rtionships. If you get pestered by someone who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, you¡¯ll suffer in the future.¡± Zhao Feng didn¡¯t appreciate it at all and said proudly, ¡°This young master has walked through a myriad of flowers, but not a single leaf touches my body. I¡¯ve never provoked girls who I can¡¯t afford to y with. How could I possibly be pestered¡­¡± After joking around a little, Zhao Feng forgot the depressing emotions Huo You brought him and happily started doing the work that should have been handled by Si Huan, the president of the student union. It had been a few days since Si Huan had gone to school. Due to his interactions with Xi Cheng during this time, Si Huan had gotten the opportunity to coborate with him and had been busy with this matter. The news that Xi Cheng had returned to the country to customize a robotic exoskeleton had not spread. This helped him avoid many unnecessary business exchanges and also left him with no choice but to stay in the vi. He felt a little bored. Xi Cheng could only chat with Huo Tian and Si Huan when they came to his ce to take measurements of his body data or make adjustments to his exoskeleton equipment. As Xi Cheng¡¯s understanding of Huo Tian deepened, he increasingly liked this youngdy. Xi Cheng was still feeling a little regretful why such a good girl was snatched by this brat Si Huan? If his child was a boy, he would be a good match for Huo Tian¡­ Xi Cheng had yet to find his child, whose gender remained unknown. However, he gradually found the joy of raising juniors through Huo Tian and Si Huan. He had a pure fondness for Huo Tian, but toward Si Huan, he had another kind of admiration for him. Xi Cheng looked at Si Huan as if he could see his younger self in him. He had too many things on his shoulders. If he hadn¡¯t been given a pull by the woman he loved, he might have been consigned to eternal damnation. Chapter 163 - Delivering Product 163 Delivering Product The Si Huan now was the same as the Xi Cheng in the past. The rotting family was pressing down on him, and the chains of interest strangled him, not giving him any time to catch his breath. Xi Cheng''s decades of life experience made him understand that some of the heavy burdens he had been carrying when he was young were unnecessary. If he could cut off the family responsibilities andpletely give up on the things his father had given him, he would be able to live an even more rxed life. Xi Cheng had taken a detour in life and when he saw the current Si Huan, he could not help but want to give him more reminders and guidance. Fortunately, Si Huan was a person who knew what was good for him. After meeting Xi Cheng a few times, he could sense that Xi Cheng was giving him pointers every now and then. Si Huan didn''t think Xi Cheng was being nosy. Instead, he humbly listened to some of Xi Cheng''s suggestions. Because of this, Si Huan interacted more with Xi Cheng than Huo Tian. A week passed and Huo Tian brought the finished robotic exoskeleton equipment to let Xi Cheng try it on. This time, Si Huan wasn''t the only one who came. Bi Ying, who was the programmer, also came with them. Xi Cheng had only seen Bi Ying in the video. This was their first time meeting and he was very curious about him. Xi Cheng did not hide anything but looked directly at Bi Ying''s legs and asked curiously, "I saw in the video of the productunch that both of your legs were amputated. Is that right?" Perhaps it was because Xi Cheng was also disabled in both legs and he was currently sitting in a wheelchair, or because Xi Cheng''s attitude was open and aboveboard, that Bi Ying did not feel offended. He also did not avoid talking about his legs. "Yes, due to some idents when I was young, my legs were amputated from above my knees." Bi Ying rolled up his pants, revealing a pair of silvery-white robotic prosthetic limbs that were covered by his pants. Xi Cheng bent over and knocked on his robotic prosthetic limbs curiously. The prosthetic limbs made nking sounds. This pair of robotic prosthetic limbs were an ordinary person''s legs. When they were touched, they subconsciously took a small step back. Xi Cheng found this even more novel. "If I hadn''t touched the metal''s texture, I really wouldn''t have believed that this was a pair of robotic prosthetic limbs. This reaction is as agile as normal human legs." However, Bi Ying shook his head and said truthfully, "There are still differences between robotic prosthetic limbs and normal human legs. If it were normal legs, they''d have subconsciously dodged when you wanted to touch them. However, robotic prosthetic limbs only transfer the senses to the nerves in the legs after actual contact. Only then would they make dodging movements." Looking at Bi Ying''s serious expression, Xi Chengughed out loud. "You''re as cute as Huo Tian. Although robotic prosthetic limbs can''t bepared to normal legs, for a cripple like me who has been sitting in a wheelchair for more than ten years, to be able to achieve this degree is already something I wouldn''t even dare to think about. Yet, you''re still not satisfied." Bi Ying''s expression eased a little, but he still said solemnly, "Only by maintaining a perfectionist attitude can we be able to make products that are close to perfection. If we tolerate the existence of ws from the start, we might not have been able to do it to this extent." "That''s indeed the case." Xi Cheng nodded in admiration and said to Huo Tian, "When I was abroad in the past, I always felt that youngsters these days are too impetuous and it''d be difficult for them to achieve great things. However, when we arrived in China, I realized that it''s not that there are no young talents, but that I''ve never met them before. Speaking of which, my child should be as old as you guys. You guys can interact more in the future. If he can be friends with the three of you, I''ll be relieved." His words were a little strange. Bi Ying and Si Huan both had high EQ and knew the ways of the world. Therefore, despite feeling puzzled, they didn''t say anything. However, Huo Tian was different from them. She was never one to keep her questions to herself. He asked directly, "Uncle Xi, your words sound so strange. Don''t you know how old your child is?" Chapter 164 - Young Peoples Likes

Chapter 164: Young People¡¯s Likes

Huo Tian didn¡¯t notice the atmosphere stiffening up and continued, ¡°And if you want him to be our friend, why don¡¯t you let us meet now?¡± Xi Cheng seemed to be stumped by her question and was speechless for a moment. He was silent for a long while before he let out a long sigh and said with a sad expression, ¡°The truth is, his mother and I have been apart for almost 20 years. I¡¯m not a qualified husband and father. I lost my wife and my child¡­¡± Huo Tian had always been a straightforward person, but now she realized that she had said something wrong and identally mentioned Xi Cheng¡¯s sad past. She was at a loss and quickly said, ¡°Uncle Xi, don¡¯t be sad. Even if you did something wrong in the past and angered your wife and child into running away, as long as you sincerely apologize, you¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain their forgiveness¡­¡± Huo Tian said this while looking at Si Huan and Bi Ying for help. Si Huan shook his head helplessly while Bi Ying looked like he couldn¡¯t bear to look at this. He turned his head away and avoided Huo Tian¡¯s gaze. Only then did Huo Tian realize that her constions did not seem to have any substantial effect. Instead, it felt like she was adding fuel to the fire. Hence, she could only shut up and look at Xi Cheng awkwardly. How would Xi Cheng hold it against a junior like Huo Tian? He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed because of my mistakes that led to us being separated for nearly 20 years. Regardless of whether my wife and child will forgive me, I have to find them as soon as possible. This is also why I want to stand up quickly.¡± Realizing that she hadn¡¯t made Xi Cheng unhappy, Huo Tian immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and assured Xi Cheng, ¡°Uncle Xi, don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to stand up!¡± Xi Chengughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s enough. When I can stand and walk normally, I¡¯ll personally find my wife and my child, personally apologize to them, and ask for their forgiveness. Even if I don¡¯t seed in one or two attempts, I still have a long life ahead of me.¡± When helping Xi Cheng try on the robotic exoskeleton, he needed to take off his outerwear and put on tight-fitting clothes. The entire process would inevitably reveal his physical defects. Therefore, other than Huo Tian and Bi Ying, who had to be present, Si Huan took his leave for a short while out of consideration. Huo Tian and Bi Ying cooperated well. The two of them tend not to need tomunicate in too many words. They only needed to use a few simple words or a gaze to understand each other¡¯s meaning. The two of them had young faces and looked no different from the other obedient children in school, but they were very interesting. Perhaps to ease his anticipation and nervousness, Xi Cheng tried to find things to talk about. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. Let¡¯s chat.¡± Huo Tian helped Xi Cheng put on the exoskeleton equipment and said without looking up, ¡°Sure, Uncle Xi. What would you like to talk about?¡± Xi Cheng thought about it and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what people at your age like. I want to give the child some gifts.¡± ¡°Robots, mechas, or experimental equipment.¡± Huo Tian said what she liked and then looked at Bi Ying. ¡°Bi Ying, do you have anything you like?¡± Bi Ying was making adjustments to the data on hisputer and said without looking up, ¡°I¡¯m about the same as you, but I also likeputers with high specifications.¡± Xi Cheng looked at the two geniuses and shook his head helplessly. ¡°I was desperate to ask the two of you such a question. Your preferences would definitely be different from ordinary children.¡± Huo Tian felt that her likes and taste had been questioned, so she said unhappily, ¡°The things that we like are very normal. Moreover, being proactive and constantly trying to improve ourselves won¡¯t have any negative influence. Anyway, I can¡¯t understand why my ssmates are so interested in celebrities and games.¡± Bi Ying said indifferently, ¡°They like all the things that waste their time, but they don¡¯t like to learn.¡± Chapter 165 - Bi Yings Assurance

Chapter 165: Bi Ying¡¯s Assurance

Even though Si Huan wasn¡¯t present and no one mentioned his name, but Huo Tian still thought of him for some reason. ¡°Si Huan is different from the other students. He doesn¡¯t like anything that would waste his time and life.¡± Bi Ying looked at Huo Tian strangely. ¡°Of course I know that Si Huan is different. Si Huan manages his family business and ourpany that he even neglects his student union work. How would he have the time to y games?¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t know why Huo Tian suddenly mentioned Si Huan, but Xi Cheng knew that it was because Huo Tian cared about Si Huan. He said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re both around 17 or 18 years old. Falling in love is not rare anymore, right? Do the two of you have any thoughts of falling in love?¡± At the mention of this topic, Huo Tian suddenly remembered something she had neglected for the past few days. She red at Bi Ying angrily. ¡°Bi Ying, you didn¡¯t even tell me that you had gotten into a rtionship! Do you not treat me as a friend anymore?!¡± Bi Ying looked puzzled. ¡°When did I start dating?¡± He looked at Huo Tian in confusion, only to see that she also had a puzzled expression on her face. Huo Tian felt that Bi Ying¡¯s question was too stupid. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows when you¡¯re in a love rtionship. How would I know?¡± Bi Ying was speechless. ¡°The problem is that I¡¯m not in a rtionship. Where did you hear this rumor from?¡± Huo Tian revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°Are you really not in a rtionship? But Liu Jun, who lives next door to me, said he saw you on a date with a girl. Other than me, you don¡¯t have any other female friends. That person can only be your lover!¡± Bi Ying said firmly, ¡°Liu Jun must have seen wrongly. I¡¯m so busy all the time, how could I have the time to go on a date with a girl?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Huo Tian was skeptical. ¡°But Liu Jun said he saw everything clearly. He saw you walking with a girl near our school when he was filming a video. The two of you were walking alongside each other and talking. That girl seemed very close to you.¡± Bi Ying looked like he went into deep thought. Huo Tian thought that he was silent because he felt guilty. Hence, Huo Tian suppressed the sour feeling in her heart of her friend being snatched away by an unknown woman. She pretended to not care and persuaded, ¡°Falling in love is a very normal phenomenon. Why did you hide it from me? Don¡¯t tell me boys don¡¯t care about their friends after falling in love?¡± How could Bi Ying not hear the sourness in Huo Tian¡¯s words? While typing, he looked at Huo Tian helplessly and said, ¡°I was just thinking about something. What were you thinking about?¡± Huo Tian pouted unhappily, her expression making it clear that she was upset. Bi Ying had no choice but to continue exining, ¡°I just realized what was going on. Liu Jun was right. I had often met with a girl over the past few days¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s expression seemed to say that this was what she expected. Before she could say anything else, she was stunned by Bi Ying¡¯s exnation. Bi Ying didn¡¯t give Huo Tian a chance to speak and said directly, ¡°That girl is Huo You. Use your brain to think. How could I possibly be in a rtionship with her?¡± ¡°What? Why is Huo You looking for you?¡± Huo Tian raised her voice in surprise. ¡°She went to look for your trouble?¡± ¡°No, she was acting strangely. She probably thought of a new method to deal with you and needs to rope me in first.¡± Bi Ying looked at Huo Tian¡¯s angry expression and suddenly softened his voice, exining, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t believe anything she says, and I won¡¯t betray you.¡± Huo Tian snorted proudly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Although the two of them were chatting, their hands never stopped moving as they helped Xi Cheng put on hisplicated robotic exoskeleton equipment. Xi Cheng did not interrupt and listened quietly to the two high school students talking about topics that he had never paid attention to. At this moment, Xi Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Who¡¯s this Huo You? You guys don¡¯t seem to like her very much.¡± Huo Tian did not like to speak ill of others in front of strangers. She only let out a soft snort and did not answer. Chapter 166 - Xi Chengs Persuasion

Chapter 166: Xi Cheng¡¯s Persuasion

Bi Ying did not expect Xi Cheng to be interested in this kind of conflict between high school students. He looked at Xi Cheng strangely and realized that Xi Cheng was not joking. He really wanted to participate in this topic. He probably felt that it was rude not to answer other people¡¯s questions, so he avoided the important parts and said, ¡°It¡¯s the girl who was mistakenly switched with Huo Tian. She has returned to her biological parents¡¯ side now, but she hasn¡¯t been on good terms with Huo Tian.¡± Huo Tian snorted heavily. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her attitude was enough to show how bad her rtionship with Huo You was. This was the first time Xi Cheng had seen such a childish youngster, so he liked Huo Tian even more. However, Xi Cheng did not know Huo You well, so he could notment on other people¡¯s personal matters. He could only change the topic and say, ¡°Huo Tian, let Bi Ying help me with the wearing next. You¡¯re a youngdy, it¡¯s not very convenient for you to be here¡­¡± They would indeed need toe into contact with a man¡¯s sensitive part, so even though Huo Tian didn¡¯t think anything about it, she respected other people¡¯s thoughts. She nodded readily. ¡°Okay, Uncle Xi, I¡¯ll go out first. Call me when you¡¯re done changing.¡± After Huo Tian left, only Xi Cheng and Bi Ying were left in the room. Neither of them had a lively personality, so the atmosphere was a little silent. Although Bi Ying was a man of few words, he was a very meticulous child. When he was helping Xi Cheng put on the robotic exoskeleton equipment, he was very careful to avoid hurting him. Xi Cheng looked at the silent and attentive child and sighed. He had been through so many things, so how could he not tell that there was a budding rtionship between these children? Si Huan had the clearest goal among the three children. After he found out about his feelings for Huo Tian, he had been influencing her subtly at his own pace. Now, Si Huan¡¯s influence had started to show some effects. When he wasn¡¯t by Huo Tian¡¯s side, Huo Tian would still uncontrobly think of him. Huo Tian was an innocent child. Novel knowledge and experiments upied most of the space in her heart. However, it was precisely because of this innocence that she had never concealed her good impression of Si Huan. It was just a matter of time before the two of them got together¡­ However, Bi Ying waspletely different from the two of them. He was not as slow-witted as Huo Tian nor was he as decisive as Si Huan. Bi Ying might have vaguely sensed that he had developed a different feeling for Huo Tian, but he had yet to take the first step in his pursuit. It would be fine if he could easily let go of the feelings in his heart, but if he regarded those feelings with too much importance, he might very well watch Si Huan and Huo Tian slowly get together in the long future and then torture himself amidst his soberness¡­ Perhaps it was because he was old that Xi Cheng always liked to give advice to youngsters. Moreover, he liked these children very much, so he couldn¡¯t help but say to Bi Ying, ¡°Bi Ying, if I were you, I would take the initiative to express my feelings. Even if there are no results, I wouldn¡¯t leave myself with any regrets after having tried. Do you think that¡¯s right?¡± Bi Ying paused in his actions, but his loss ofposure onlysted for a moment. He quickly continued to help Xi Cheng put on the exoskeleton equipment. He did not look up but his voice was a little tight. ¡°Mr. Xi, thank you for the reminder, but I think that this is already enough¡­¡± Bi Ying was not surprised that Xi Cheng could tell how he felt about Huo Tian. After all, feelings had always been the hardest thing to hide. He didn¡¯t know if the others had noticed it, but he had never nned on rifying things to Huo Tian. Bi Ying thought to himself, how could he not like Huo Tian? It was Huo Tian who had pulled him out of the endless darkness, allowing him, who had been crippled for more than 10 years, to walk and run like a normal person, giving him new life and hope. Chapter 167 - Trying on

Chapter 167: Trying on

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were even times when Bi Ying thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Huo Tian, the negative emotions in his heart might havepletely crushed him. If that happened, who knows what kind of evil soul would have been released. Huo Tian was the one who had pulled Bi Ying out of the endless darkness. It was very normal for a person who had been living in the darkness for a long time to like that ray of light. However, even though Bi Ying understood his feelings for Huo Tian, he didn¡¯t intend to tell her. To Bi Ying, the price of failure was too high. Bi Ying couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of Huo Tian distancing herself from him. It was better for him to maintain the current situation and stay by Huo Tian¡¯s side as a friend. Even if Huo Tian were to be with other people in the future, Bi Ying would only quietly give them his blessings. Xi Cheng could roughly understand what Bi Ying was thinking. He sighed helplessly and patted Bi Ying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What a silly child¡­¡± Xi Cheng could not help but think of his child again when he noticed the budding rtionships between the children. Although he did not know if the child was a boy or a girl, the thought of him having such adolescent troubles made Xi Cheng feel both sweet and troubled. If the child was a boy, Xi Cheng thought that he could rely on his rich life experience to give his son advice and let him get the girl he liked. However, if the child was a girl, Xi Cheng felt that he had a stronger urge to pick up a gun and shoot the brat that his daughter liked or who liked her! To date, the subordinates Xi Cheng had sent out to search for had still not sent any news back about his wife and child. However, for Xi Cheng, just imagining the scenes of him getting along with his wife and child in the future was enough to make him feel happy. On the other side, Huo Tian came to the waiting room and sat down naturally beside Si Huan. She leaned over to look at the thing Si Huan was holding and realized that it was an especially thick book. The words on it were densely packed, and upon a closer look, she realized that they were all kinds of business cases. Huo Tian frowned. ¡°You actually brought such a thick book with you? Where did you hide it? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring this over. Mr. Xi lent it to me to look at.¡± Si Huan closed the book and showed Huo Tian the cover that didn¡¯t have any design oryout. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a business record that Mr. Xi¡¯s family had collected. It¡¯s very precious and he allowed me to borrow it.¡± Huo Tian leaned on the armrest between the two of them and said emotionally, ¡°Uncle Xi is really a nice person. I feel like he¡¯s raising you as his heir.¡± Si Huan chuckled and patted Huo Tian¡¯s furry head. Both of them had gotten used to this kind of intimate action and atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you make it out to be. Mr. Xi treats me so well partly because he admires me, and partly because he might be paving the way for his child.¡± Huo Tian put her palms together and made an incongruous praying gesture. ¡°The thing Uncle Xi wants the most now is to find his wife and child. I hope his wish can be fulfilled soon.¡± Si Huan sighed. ¡°Uncle Xi has given it a lot of thought. He doesn¡¯t know what his child is like yet. He doesn¡¯t know if the child is outstanding or if he is interested in business. He did me a favor because he wants me to take care of that child more in the future. Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, I know what he means.¡± Huo Tian nodded. Although she was not very interested in the child who wasn¡¯t located yet, she still thought to herself, (Parents really worry a lot for their children. I really hope that the child is doing well now. I hope Uncle Xi can reunite with his wife and child soon.) After about over ten minutes, Bi Ying came to look for Huo Tian. He said that he had already helped Xi Cheng put on the robotic exoskeleton equipment. Next, they needed to make adjustments to the entire equipment. Huo Tian and Si Huan entered the room together. With the help of the two boys, Xi Cheng used some force and stood up shakily from the wheelchair. Chapter 168 - Success

Chapter 168: Sess

Xi Cheng slowly released the arms of the two boys beside him. His body subconsciously wanted to shake, but he felt the support from his legs and waist and did not copse as weakly as before. Excitement that was hard to ignore welled up in Xi Cheng¡¯s heart. Hepletely released his grip on Si Huan and Bi Ying. Without their support, he continued to stand steadily on the ground. Then, Xi Cheng tried to move his feet again. At first, he was very careful, only moving his left foot a few centimeters forward. Then, he raised his right foot again, and this time, his stride was a little bigger. Slowly, Xi Cheng started to get used to the feeling of walking without holding onto anything. He walked more and more smoothly. Although there was a clear gap between him and a normal person, this was a wonderful experience that he had not had in many years. Although Xi Cheng could feel a simr soreness and weakness he felt during rehabilitation in his waist and legs, he thought that this was normal and did not take it to heart. Xi Cheng was so excited that his face turned red. ¡°I can walk! I can really walk!¡± Xi Cheng clenched his fists excitedly and swung them. However, he almost fell as a result of this. Si Huan quickly held onto Xi Cheng to steady him. Huo Tian handed a metal cane to him and said, like a doctor talking seriously to a patient, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. You¡¯re still getting ustomed to the exoskeleton equipment and can¡¯t perform movements that are too intense. After a day or two, you¡¯ll probably be able to get used to the feeling of wearing the exoskeleton equipment. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to move around more freely.¡± Xi Cheng did not take the cane. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to use these things anymore. Although I can¡¯t walk steadily, I¡¯ll definitely be able to get used to this pair of new legs after some practice!¡± Huo Tian wore a serious expression on her face and said in a deep voice, ¡°This cane is necessary. After I spoke to your personal doctor, I realized that through training, it¡¯s very likely for you to regain your ability to move independently. If you relypletely on the exoskeleton equipment, you will lose your legs forever.¡± She straightened her face that still had baby fat, looking unexpectedly dignified. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this consideration that I didn¡¯t design the exoskeleton equipment too perfectly. When you move, you can still feel the pressure on your waist and legs, making you unable to move and run agilely. Therefore, you¡¯ll need a cane or a walking stick to assist. But don¡¯t worry, as your condition improves, we¡¯ll also make adjustments to the exoskeleton equipment. After youpletely recover, you won¡¯t need these things anymore.¡± When Xi Cheng heard Huo Tian¡¯s words, he became even more agitated. He stopped trying to overdo things and took the metal cane. With the support of the metal cane, Xi Cheng¡¯s standing and walking became even more stable. He had probably not felt this way in a long time. He walked around the room several times until there was ayer of sweat on his forehead. Thereafter, Huo Tian and Bi Ying made a few more adjustments to a few areas that were not toofortable when Xi Cheng moved, sat, ory down. Their mission was then considered to have wrapped up sessfully. Xi Cheng happily paid the rest of the bill and also let his medical equipmentpany reach an agreement to work with their newly established technologypany. Both parties reached an agreement on the purchase of medical rehabilitation apparatus. After Huo Tian, Si Huan, and Bi Ying left the Xi Family¡¯s old manor, all of them simultaneously revealed excited expressions. Although they had been busier recently, they had created a huge amount of wealth for thepany. After the productunch, they had already signed many orders one after another, but those orders were all small cases. The profits they could get from this order that Xi Cheng had given them wereparable to the sum of all the previous orders! Chapter 169 - Familiar Name

Chapter 169: Familiar Name

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After returning home, Huo Tian still could not contain her excitement. She ran over and gave Ding Rong a big hug. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so happy today!¡± Although Ding Rong did not understand what had happened, she was also infected by Huo Tian¡¯s emotions. She could not help but smile. She caressed her daughter¡¯s rosy cheeks lovingly and asked with a smile, ¡°What happened that¡¯s worth being happy about? Can you share it with Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve signed a huge deal!¡± Huo Tian jumped excitedly and opened her arms to make a ¡°very, very big¡± gesture. Huo Tian then started rambling on to Ding Rong about how she had customized the robotic exoskeleton equipment for Xi Cheng recently. She followed behind Ding Rong and rambled on, her words bold and unrestrained. She would talk about how she designed this robotic exoskeleton equipment. She would also tell Ding Rong that even though Xi Cheng was a very charismatic middle-aged handsome man and had been sitting in a wheelchair all these years, he had been exercising. The muscles on his upper body were very beautiful, and when she helped him put on the exoskeleton equipment today, she even saw his abs. At this, Ding Rong red at her¡­ Huo Tian stuck her tongue out and told Ding Rong that Xi Cheng liked her and her two other friends very much. However, when she brought up Xi Cheng¡¯s child, she stopped abruptly. Although Ding Rong had been busy with other things, she had been paying attention to what Huo Tian said. She turned around in confusion and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Xi¡¯s child? Didn¡¯t you guys see him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Huo Tian suddenly said sadly, ¡°Mr. Xi has been separated from his wife. It¡¯s been almost 20 years since hest saw his wife and child. This is their privacy but I identally revealed it.¡± At this point, Huo Tian revealed a frustrated and guilty expression. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡± Ding Rong smiled and rubbed Huo Tian¡¯s head. ¡°Of course Mom won¡¯t tell anyone about this. You have to be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t spread other people¡¯s privacy. This is especially so for wealthy people like them. You can¡¯t spread their privacy recklessly, or you¡¯ll get into trouble. Do you understand?¡± Huo Tian nodded obediently. ¡°I understand, Mom.¡± She then sighed again. ¡°Although Uncle Xi is rich, when he talks about his wife and child, he looks especially sad and pitiful. I really hope he can find his wife and child soon.¡± Perhaps it was because Huo Tian had silently made a wish for Xi Cheng in her heart that the search that hadn¡¯t made any progress previously finally received some good news. The leader of the search team personally came to report the progress to Xi Cheng. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve searched through the current Inte system for information regarding people who had appeared across China and who could be a match to your identity 18 to 20 years ago. We¡¯ve excluded those who are still living in China and those whose deaths are confirmed. There are roughly 13 sets of information that match yours.¡± The information on these 13 people had been consolidated and the document was ced in front of Xi Cheng. Xi Cheng picked up the thick stack of documents and flipped through them. These 13 people¡¯s names were different from his. This was normal. Xi Cheng thought to himself that back then, in order to avoid the pursuit of mercenary organizations and thepetition for the family¡¯s sessor, he would definitely conceal his identity and live in China under a fake identity. This also made the search after 20 years more difficult. The identities of these 13 people all had one thing inmon. They had suddenly started to be active 20 years ago. During this period, they had dated or gotten married. Later on, they didn¡¯t run from debt or get into any idents. They just mysteriously disappeared. Xi Cheng propped his face on his hand and flipped through the thick stack of documents. When he reached the thirdst set of information, his movements suddenly paused for some reason. He looked at the two words ¡®Huo Cheng¡¯ and a strong sense of familiarity welled up in his heart.. Chapter 170 - Thank the Native Gods

Chapter 170: Thank the Native Gods

A memory suddenly surfaced in Xi Cheng¡¯s mind. The weather was good that day and the warm sunlight shone on the ground. The young and handsome man raised his leg and propped it against the wall of the narrow alley, blocking a girl¡¯s path. The man¡¯s gazended on the girl¡¯s porcin-like face. In order to hide his nervousness, he deliberately said in a ruffian-like tone, ¡°My name is Huo Cheng. What¡¯s yours?¡± Xi Cheng subconsciously wanted to see more scenes, but the warm yellow sunlight in front of him suddenly became very piercing. The beautiful scene that looked like an oil painting in his mind suddenly turned into white light. A sharp pain came from his head. Even with Xi Cheng¡¯s strong willpower, his face still turned pale from the pain that seeped into his bones. He held his forehead and took deep breaths for a long while before he could suppress the pain. Xi Cheng¡¯s subordinates around him looked at him worriedly. Someone had gone to inform the private doctor, but Xi Cheng could not be bothered with his own physical condition. He clenched the stack of information and said to the subordinate of the search team, ¡°Investigate this Huo Cheng carefully. This is definitely my fake name from before. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯d be wrong about this¡­¡± The subordinate epted the order. ¡°Yes.¡± The private doctor came over quickly to treat Xi Cheng. After stopping Xi Cheng¡¯s pain for the time being, the doctor did a detailed checkup on him. The results were out very quickly. The doctor¡¯s conclusion was very optimistic. ¡°Mr. Xi, although I don¡¯t know why you were agitated, this kind of mental stimtion is definitely not a bad thing. If a person¡¯s memory is a pce, then because your pce was attacked, it voluntarily entered a closed state. However, now, under the external stimtion, a crack was opened on the door to your pce. Congrattions, you will slowly recover your memories¡­¡± Xi Cheng also revealed a happy expression. ¡°ording to what you said, Doctor, if I take the initiative to increase the stimtion, will the door to this pce open faster?¡± The doctor shook his head in disapproval. ¡°Mr. Xi, a person¡¯s brain is very fragile. Your pce has been closed for too long. If the door is opened violently, it will damage your brain. So, don¡¯t rush. Take your time, okay?¡± Xi Cheng sighed disappointedly. ¡°I¡¯ve waited too long. I really don¡¯t want to wait any longer¡­¡± The doctor had worked for Xi Cheng for a very long time and had be friends with him. He smiled and said, ¡°I know you want to find your wife and child soon. Besides, you¡¯ve already found some clues, haven¡¯t you? Everything is developing in a good direction now, so don¡¯t be too anxious. God will bring you the gift of fate.¡± Xi Cheng did not rebut him, but he was already rolling his eyes at this foreigner friend in his heart. If God was really that amazing, why hadn¡¯t he fulfilled his wish when he was overseas? Instead, after returning to China, everything had gone smoothly for him. It seemed like the native gods of China were more amazing. Although Xi Cheng had never believed in religion, at this moment, he still sincerely thanked all the gods in China. ¡­ On the other hand, although Huo Tian and Bi Ying had worked together to clinch a great profitable contract for theirpany, their contributions could not be exchanged for the right to not attend school. Ding Chen was still the one to drive the two high school students to school as usual, but his car had changed from a secondhand car to a brand new BMW MPV. It was Huo Tian¡¯s first time sitting in this car and she asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, when did you buy this new car? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± Ding Chen held onto the steering wheel happily. ¡°I just bought itst week. You¡¯d been busy with Mr. Xi¡¯s orders, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. How is it? This car isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± Huo Tian did not know if the car was good or bad, and she could not understand Ding Chen¡¯s excitement, so she could not show her support. She tilted her head. ¡°But Uncle, don¡¯t you like Rolls-Royce and Maserati? Why didn¡¯t you buy those? Did you suddenly stop liking them?¡± Chapter 171 - The Best Ex-Lover

Chapter 171: The Best Ex-Lover

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Chen¡¯s enthusiasm was extinguished in an instant. His warm heart had not just turned cold, but also leaking air. On a closer look, it was filled with holes pierced by his precious niece. He gritted his teeth and retaliated, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to Tsinghua and Peking University? Is it because you don¡¯t like them?¡± Huo Tian did not realize that this was her uncle¡¯s childish retaliation. She tilted her head and said in frustration, ¡°That¡¯s right, Tsinghua and Peking University are too far away from home. I don¡¯t really like this, so I rejected their invitations. But I don¡¯t remember telling Uncle about this. How did you know¡­¡± Ding Chen was speechless. His expression was twisted for a moment, and he said resentfully, ¡°I forgot that you¡¯re a genius. I was really asking to be humiliated¡­¡± Huo Tian did not understand what he meant and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, why did you say that?¡± Bi Ying was a kind child. He could not bear to let Ding Chen fall into an awkward situation and took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°Huo Tian, didn¡¯t you tell Auntie Ding and Uncle Ding that you had received an invitation to attend Tsinghua University?¡± Ding Chen quickly adopted a strict parental attitude. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know about this. Tiantian, how could you forget such an important matter?¡± Huo Tian stuck her tongue out guiltily. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to leave you and Mom, so I rejected this matter. But my teacher said that your opinions are definitely different from mine, so I thought I¡¯d better not tell you guys¡­¡± Ding Chen wanted to be angry, but Huo Tian¡¯s words were so sweet that he could not. He felt conflicted for a while, then he shook his head helplessly and sighed. ¡°You really have a childish temper. You¡¯re already so old, but you still can¡¯t leave the house¡­¡± He could not help but let his thoughts wander. He felt that the reason Huo Tian was so clingy was definitely because shecked love in the Huo Family. Hence, Ding Chen¡¯s heart ached for his niece. On the way, Ding Chen could not help but show off thepany¡¯s current results even though Huo Tian and Bi Ying didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm in this. ¡°¡­Even though we only had a few small orders at the start, our business partners have all returned for repeat orders. Thepany is doing very well now. It¡¯s not just me, even your Uncle Zhu has changed to BMW. As for Maserati and Rolls-Royce¡­¡± Ding Chen shook his head in pain. ¡°Although it¡¯s not like ourpany can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s normal for BMW MPVs to be purchased under thepany¡¯s name. If I were to buy a luxury sports car, we¡¯d be suspected of tax evasion. Therefore, I can only buy it myself after receiving the year-end dividend.¡± Huo Tian hadn¡¯t forgotten what she had promised. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll buy it for you. I¡¯ll definitely get more dividends than you, right?¡± Ding Chenughed. ¡°Forget it. Your dividends will still have to be used to redeem the jade pendant back from Si Huan¡¯s hands. Do you want to continue pawning the jade pendant in Si Huan¡¯s hands? Although Si Huan won¡¯t charge you more interest, that¡¯s something your father left you. Don¡¯t you want to get it into your hands sooner?¡± Huo Tian had just remembered that there was such a thing when she pped her head. ¡°Oh right, I want to redeem my father¡¯s jade pendant. Sigh! I don¡¯t know where my father is now. I hope he is still living well in this world. If he dies, then I hope that Mom and I won¡¯t hear any news about him for our entire lives. We can pretend that he¡¯s still alive.¡± Unlike Huo Tian¡¯s natural fondness for this father whom she had never met, Ding Chen abhorred that scumbag who had gotten his sister pregnant and then disappearedpletely. He sneered and cursed viciously. ¡°No, you should think about it differently. What if that scumbag ditched your mother and then formed a family with another woman, or even had another child? So, even if he¡¯s still alive, you guys best treat it as if he¡¯s dead!¡± Looking at Huo Tian, who did not seem to have changed her mind, Ding Chen stroked her head and taught her sincerely, ¡°Tiantian, remember that the best ex-lover is a deceased ex-lover.. So, if any boy dares to let you down in the future, curse him to go to hell sooner every day, okay?¡± Chapter 172 - My EQ is Very High

Chapter 172: My EQ is Very High

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The best ex-lover is a deceased ex-lover¡­ These words lingered in Huo Tian¡¯s mind. Although it sounded a little scary, it seemed to make a lot of sense. Bi Ying and Huo Tian walked to the school gate. Zhao Feng, who was on duty today, was about to greet them when Huo Tian suddenly pped her forehead. Zhao Feng¡¯s hand froze in midair as he looked at Bi Ying strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she sick and having a headache?¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Huo Tian either. He shook his head to show that he didn¡¯t understand Huo Tian¡¯s actions either. Both of them looked at Huo Tian together. Zhao Feng asked again, ¡°Huo Tian, were you feeling unwell just now, so you pped your head?¡± Bi Ying thought of something else. ¡°What idea did youe up with again? Are you going straight to theboratory or are you going to the ssroom to take a rest first?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I feel unwell or that I just had a sh of inspiration. I just felt that I had almost been brainwashed by Uncle and almost followed his thoughts, thinking that it¡¯d be good if my father was dead. Sigh, Uncle can always influence other people¡¯s thoughts. No wonder he¡¯s so adapted to his current job.¡± Bi Ying was speechless. ¡°So you¡¯ve been thinking about what Uncle Ding said?¡± Zhao Feng was curious. ¡°What did he say? To think that he almost led a genius like Huo Tian off-track¡­¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°My uncle said that the best ex-lover is a deceased ex-lover. I didn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that, but at the same time, felt that there was something wrong with it¡­¡± Zhao Feng blurted out, ¡°What? You and Si Huan actually progressed so fast? He¡¯s already your ex-boyfriend? You¡¯re not really thinking ofying your hands on him, are you?¡± As soon as he finished his words, several people nearby looked over. Zhao Feng, who had said the wrong thing, covered his mouth in frustration. Bi Ying, who was at the side, hadplicated feelings. He lowered his gaze slightly to hide the emotions in his eyes. As the center of everyone¡¯s attention, Huo Tian¡¯s reaction was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. She was first stunned, then sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. What has an ex-boyfriend got to do with Si Huan? Moreover, Uncle was talking about my father. He¡¯s been cursing for my father to die sooner.¡± Zhao Feng pulled an awkward smile. ¡°Is, is that so? It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Huo Tian smiled without any upset feelings. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re friends now too.¡± Zhao Feng didn¡¯t know if he should be ttered or not. His expression became a little distorted for a moment, mixed with joy as well as the feelings of having suffered a blow. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s almost been a semester and I¡¯ve finally escted from being a stranger to a friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Huo Tian epted Zhao Feng¡¯s thanks without feeling awkward at all and added, ¡°Although your intelligence troubles me a little, I really treat you as a friend.¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s expression became even more distorted. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°That¡¯s really my honor!¡± Bi Ying couldn¡¯t bear to let Huo Tian continue to attack other people¡¯s hearts and quickly pulled her away. Even though he knew that he wasn¡¯t good at handling interpersonal rtionships, he still had to impart some experience to Huo Tian. ¡°In the future, try not to take the initiative to show kindness to others.¡± Huo Tian was puzzled. ¡°But back then, I took the initiative to show my kindness and approach you. That¡¯s how the two of us became friends. Otherwise, you might have gone to destroy the world¡­¡± Towards the end, Huo Tian deliberately lowered her voice, almost talking to herself, so Bi Ying didn¡¯t hear what she said clearly and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He was concerned about the first half of the sentence and couldn¡¯t help butin about this. ¡°When we first met, I thought you were trying to swindle money. I didn¡¯t feel your kindness at all, okay?¡± Huo Tian stomped her feet in exasperation and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you were thinking too much. How could I be trying to swindle your money?¡± Si Huan happened toe to look for them and was pulled by Huo Tian. Huo Tian asked Si Huan, ¡°Si Huan,e and exin things to Bi Ying. There¡¯s nothing wrong with my method of making friends, right? Back then, when we first met, you sent me home.. You have wanted to be friends with me since then, right?¡± Chapter 173 - Making People Angry

Chapter 173: Making People Angry

The reason Si Huan was here was that he had just received a call from his good friend, Zhao Feng. All along, Si Huan had thought that Zhao Feng was the person who liked toin the most in this world. Sure enough, it was another round ofints. ¡°Si Huan, I really have to hand it to you in your taste. I thought you were already infuriating enough, but who knew that the girl you like is even more capable than you in this area. Do you know what Huo Tian said to me just now¡­¡± Although Si Huan wasn¡¯t at the scene, because of Zhao Feng, who was like a broadcaster who wouldin about everything regardless of how big or trivial they were, Si Huan managed to know what had taken ce at the school gates. Although Zhao Feng said that Huo Tian didn¡¯t take his slip of the tongue seriously, Si Huan had a feeling that Huo Tian wasn¡¯t as carefree as Zhao Feng had made her sound to be. Si Huan had a strange intuition that if Huo Tian really didn¡¯t take Zhao Feng¡¯s words to heart, she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately mocked Zhao Feng¡¯s intelligenceter on. After all, Huo Tian was a person who¡¯d remember feuds. That mockery was like a small revenge. However, Si Huan didn¡¯t expect that the first thing he had to do after finding Huo Tian was to be a witness over her ability to make friends. Under Huo Tian and Bi Ying¡¯s gazes, Si Huan was silent for a long while. He didn¡¯t want Huo Tian to be unhappy, but he also didn¡¯t want to go against his conscience. Hence, he said, ¡°But the first time I saw you was when I was young. I remember that there was a banquet organized by the Huo Family. We greeted each other in thepany of adults. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t remember how I felt at that time.¡± Of course, Si Huan knew that the first time they met was the day she left the Huo Family. They had met on the mountainous road. He just wanted to change the topic, but he didn¡¯t expect to make Huo Tian unhappy. Huo Tian didn¡¯t know why she was angry either. Si Huan was clearly right. He didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t the same person as the Huo Tian from the past. However, when Si Huanpared her to the Huo Tian from the past, a sour feeling still surged up in her heart¡­ Huo Tian¡¯s expression was cold as she red at Si Huan and then ran away without looking back. Si Huan subconsciously called out, ¡°Huo Tian?¡± Bi Ying looked at Si Huan, who was at a loss. At that moment, dark thoughts inevitably surged into his heart. He wanted to deepen their misunderstanding, thinking that it¡¯d be good if they end up distancing from each other as a result of this¡­ However, Bi Ying suppressed this tempting thought in the end. It was not that he did not want to take the opportunity to fight for it, but he did not want Huo Tian to be sad. Bi Ying said, ¡°In the future if you¡¯re asked such a question again, you can answer it directly. No matter if the answer is biased towards Huo Tian, she won¡¯t be unhappy. But if you deliberately change the topic, she will feel that she¡¯s being patronized. She doesn¡¯t like others to be patronizing¡­¡± Si Huan looked at Bi Ying with aplicated expression and bumped his shoulder with his fist. ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± Then, Si Huan hurriedly gave chase in the direction that Huo Tian had run off in. He had already been reminded, so of course he had to quickly make up for the mistake he had made. Otherwise, he would also be wasting Bi Ying¡¯s painstaking efforts. Bi Ying stood on the spot and shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought to himself that if that person wasn¡¯t Si Huan, he would have fought for it no matter what. However, that person just happened to be Si Huan. He was upright and kind. Before they became love rivals, they had be friends first. Due to his chaotic thoughts, Bi Ying did not notice the surrounding environment. It was only when he heard someone suddenly speak did he realize that someone had been observing them. ¡°Bi Ying, I really didn¡¯t expect you to like Huo Tian¡­¡± Huo You walked out from a corner not far away. She looked at Bi Ying, who was standing alone, waiting. She wore a distorted expression with suppressed mockery and contempt, trying hard to show her friendliness. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this. Bi Ying, you should have been a genius who can achieve great things, but you end up being willing to hide behind Huo Tian and let her snatch the technological achievements you created. However, she doesn¡¯t care about your feelings and instead likes Si Huan.¡± ¡°Bi Ying, are you really willing to ept this?¡± Chapter 174 - Huo You’s Persuasion

Chapter 174: Huo You¡¯s Persuasion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You thought that she finally knew the truth of the matter. Huo Tian was clearly an ordinary person in her past life. Before she got married, she was a fake young miss who could barely be called a dignifieddy. After she got married, she was a wealthydy who only knew how to enjoy life. Other than Huo Tian being luckier and a devoted husband, the two of them were no different! However, in this life, Huo Tian, who had left the Huo Family early, went through a great change and became a genius who was preciously treated by all the teachers in the school. How could a person change so drastically in just a few days? Huo You felt that it was impossible unless Huo Tian, like her, had memories from her previous life. However, Huo Tian had clearly not gotten the rebirth buff. Otherwise, how could she have left the Huo Family and returned to the Ding Family, which was like a slum? Huo You hadn¡¯t understood how Huo Tian had managed to create her image as a genius girl, but today, Huo You felt that she had finally found the answer. Huo You looked at Bi Ying mockingly. ¡°Bi Ying, you still say that you¡¯re not a stray dog that would leave with someone just because they give you some food. But in front of Huo Tian, what¡¯s the difference between you and a stray dog?¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t respond and only looked at Huo You with a cold gaze. Huo You thought that it would hurt Bi Ying¡¯s pride, but in Bi Ying¡¯s eyes, not only was the malicious Huo You unable to cause any waves in his heart, but she was also like a clown. Bi Ying wanted to see what trick Huo You was trying to pull. He said coldly, ¡°You came to find me just to tell me this?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s more than that.¡± Huo You continued, ¡°Bi Ying, I already know what you did for Huo Tian. The reason she was able to pass the entrance examination ande in first ce in the exams was all thanks to you, right? But she can¡¯t see what you¡¯ve done for her. Don¡¯t you realize that she just wants to stay in school and increase the chances of her interacting with Si Huan? She just wants to return to high society. When she bes the real Mrs. Si, you¡¯ll be useless. Bi Ying, what will you do then?¡± Bi Ying had never envisioned the arrival of the day Huo Tian and Si Huan would get married. However, when he was giving Si Huan advice just now, he had already taken the initiative to create the conditions for that day¡¯s arrival¡­ Even though Bi Ying had always been rational, he could not help but feel unsettled. His eyes gradually filled with sadness. However, his attitude and expression made Huo You misunderstand. She felt that she had already touched Bi Ying¡¯s sensitive spot. As long as she continued to work hard, she would definitely be able to incur Bi Ying¡¯s hatred for Huo Tian and Si Huan. At that time, Bi Ying would naturally be her ally¡­ Huo You thought to herself that with her understanding of the future and Bi Ying¡¯s intelligence, if she could add in enough wealth, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for her to openly take down the Si Corporation. She lowered her voice as if she wanted to lure out the dark side of Bi Ying. ¡°Bi Ying, you¡¯re actually not worse than Si Huan. You have a brain that Si Huan can¡¯tpare to. Moreover, you can also have wealth that doesn¡¯t lose to Si Huan¡­¡± Bi Ying looked at Huo You. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huo You thought that Bi Ying had fallen for her. She chuckled and said slowly, ¡°Bi Ying, I know you have an extraordinary rtionship with the He Family of the Hein Corporation. You¡¯re Mr. He¡¯s illegitimate son, right?¡± Bi Ying¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Did He Yu tell you that?¡± Of course, He Yu was the one who told her this news. However, Huo You knew in her previous life that Bi Ying and the Hein Corporation were arch-enemies. In her previous life, when she died, Bi Ying¡¯s technologypany was still fighting with the Hein Corporation, which was a massive entity. She didn¡¯t know how long he had persisted after that¡­ Huo You understood the feud between Bi Ying and the Hein Corporation and felt even more confident in her subsequent persuasion. ¡°Bi Ying, as long as you inherit the Hein Corporation, you can stand at the same level as Si Huan.. At that time, you don¡¯t have to watch the girl you like silently from behind while not daring to take the initiative to get close to her¡­¡± Chapter 175 - Trash

Chapter 175: Trash

Bi Ying was also of the He Family¡¯s bloodline. Moreover, Bi Ying was smarter than He Yu. As long as Bi Ying could gain control over the Hein Corporation, he would definitely be able to bring it to a higher level. Huo You had only thought of using more bargaining chips to pull Bi Ying to her side, but now, she felt that helping Bi Ying get the Hein Corporation was the best idea. By then, with her alliance with Bi Ying, she would definitely be able to step on Si Huan and Huo Tian! She was like a bewitching devil, seducing him in a soft voice. ¡°Bi Ying, for a man, power and status are the most important things. As long as you form an alliance with me, we¡¯ll obtain the Hein Corporation together. When you stand at a position higher than Si Huan, you¡¯ll be able to obtain everything he has now, including what you want the most.¡± Bi Ying stared at Huo You for a long while and realized that she was full of confidence. It seemed like she really felt that she could use those vague and insubstantial things in exchange for his cooperation. He wasn¡¯t tempted, but he calmly analyzed Huo You¡¯s motives and her true thoughts weren¡¯t hard to understand. ¡°You want the Hein Corporation?¡± Bi Ying felt that this was ridiculous. Huo You¡¯s ambitions were so great that it was like a joke. Huo You¡¯s gaze flickered slightly before she hypocritically exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s both of us. We will coborate to obtain the Hein Corporation. Don¡¯t you want to have a business that canpare to the Si Family¡¯s?¡± Bi Ying sneered in his heart but did not show it on his face. ¡°As far as I know, the most stable coboration between wealthy families in high society is through political marriages. Do you mean to marry me?¡± Huo You pursed her lips and was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re indeed very smart. This is the safest method, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, even if we get married, I won¡¯t interfere with your rtionships. If you still like Huo Tian after you¡¯ve got enough power and wealth, you can make her your lover.¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t say anything. Huo You took this silence as a sign that he was tempted. She said softly, ¡°Let her be your lover and have her be dependent on you. You can have herpletely and let her do anything. Think about that future. Isn¡¯t it wonderful for you?¡± Although Huo You was saying that, this wasn¡¯t what she actually thought. If she worked with Bi Ying to destroy the Si Corporation and make Huo Tian fall into the mud, Huo You would, as if stomping on an ant to death, make sure that Huo Tian would be able to turn things around. How could she possibly give her a chance to hook up with Bi Ying? She had only made up this lie on the spot in order to make Bi Ying tempted. Bi Ying did not intend to continue to act like a fool because the woman in front of him was really disgusting. A sarcastic smile appeared on his face. ¡°Huo You, I think you can go be a screenwriter.¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t tell if the smile on Bi Ying¡¯s face was good or bad, let alone if he wasplimenting or mocking her. ¡°Bi Ying, what do you mean?¡± Bi Ying smiled coldly and shook his head. ¡°Oh god, to think that you want to lie to me and have me obediently do as you wished given your intelligence? To have me charge ahead for those delusions of yours that are impossible to achieve?¡± Only then did Huo You understand that the tempted signs that Bi Ying showed just now were fake. Feeling angry from having been fooled surged up in her heart. ¡°Bi Ying, I thought you were at least a man with dignity and integrity. I didn¡¯t expect you to not dare topete with Si Huan at all. You don¡¯t even dare to have the thought of standing against him. You¡¯re really a coward!¡± ¡°Haha, your trick didn¡¯t work, so you¡¯re starting to get angry?¡± Bi Ying chuckled and then stared at Huo You coldly. ¡°Huo You, your imagination is really good. You want to marry me? You want me to turn Huo Tian into my lover? What are you thinking? Just the thought of putting your name and mine together makes me so disgusted that I feel like throwing up. Although I have a yearning for love, I can¡¯t possibly tolerate a smelly piece of trash by my side just for that!¡± Huo You was stunned for a moment before she realized that Bi Ying despised her.. She was furious! Chapter 176 - The Despised Woman

Chapter 176: The Despised Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how hard Huo You tried, she couldn¡¯t wash away the cowardice and pettiness in her bones. Everyone could tell that although she had returned to the Huo Family and appeared to have be a demure daughter of a prestigious family, she didn¡¯t have the fundamentals and bearing that a real daughter of a wealthy family should have. However, deep down, Huo You was very simr to the Huo Family. She was hypocritical, selfish, and was used to ssifying everyone she met based on their family background, bloodline, and wealth. Bi Ying was a little special. He didn¡¯t have a good family background or great wealth, but he had an outstanding brain. Although Huo You thought that Bi Ying had some value, in her eyes, he was still an illegitimate child who was not presentable. Moreover, he had a pair of crippled legs. She was seeking Bi Ying¡¯s cooperation, but she still assumed a superior attitude. Given Bi Ying¡¯s intelligence, how could he not know Huo You¡¯s true attitude towards him? His response made Huo You, who looked down on Bi Ying, furious! ¡°Bi Ying, how dare you call me trash!¡± Huo You was so angry that her face was red. ¡°You¡¯re the bedbug and rat who lives in the slums! You¡¯ll be hidden in a ce that won¡¯t see light for your entire life!¡± Bi Ying sneered. ¡°Look at your shrew state now. How are you different from those shrews in the urban vige who scold people out in the streets?¡± Huo You was stunned and her face turned pale in an instant. Bi Ying noticed the change in Huo You¡¯s expression and suddenly understood that this was what she was most concerned about. ¡°Heh, Huo You, even in your dreams, you want to draw the line with the slums you talk about, but deep down, you¡¯re a shrew who lives in the urban vige. You¡¯re shameless and rough, and you can fight intensely with people over a few cents. You can¡¯t stand to see others living better than you. In order to satisfy your useless vanity, you¡¯ll try your best to suppress your imaginary enemies and would even betray everything that you could¡­¡± Huo You felt like the secret that was hidden in the deepest part of her heart had been exposed. Bi Ying had ripped off the fabric that was concealing her ugly side mercilessly, exposing her distorted soul to the sunlight. Her expression became distorted and she said weakly, ¡°Shut up! Bi Ying, shut up!¡± Bi Ying wouldn¡¯t be softhearted at all. He stabbed her with the sharpest knife. ¡°Huo You, if you treat that old district as a slum, you¡¯ll never be able to leave. So what if you¡¯re the Huo Family¡¯s young miss now? You won¡¯t be able to wash away the stains on your soul.¡± Huo You¡¯s expression as if she had been dealt a heavy blow was considered interesting, but Bi Ying did not intend to waste any more time on this disgusting woman. He turned around and left. Huo You was left there, her entire body trembling. Although she hadn¡¯t suffered any substantial damage, she felt a paining from the deepest part of her soul. The pain was from having a scar that she didn¡¯t want to face the most getting exposed. Images of the scenes in which she was arguing with her husband from her previous life uncontrobly appeared in her mind. Her husband was looking at her in disdain, his expression and demeanor portraying the word ¡°despise¡±. He said, ¡°Huo You, do you think you can be the real young miss of the Huo Family just because you have the Huo Family¡¯s bloodline? You¡¯ll only be as unreasonable as a shrew. I¡¯d rather have married Huo Tian back then. Although she¡¯s not a real member of the Huo Family, at least she won¡¯t make me feel like I¡¯ve married a shrew from the lowest level of society!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m no longer the Huo You from the past. I¡¯m the Huo Family¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Huo You covered her ears in pain, trying to chase away the man¡¯s disgusted voice. However, his voice and his impatient face were everywhere, making Huo You feel extremely miserable. ¡°Student, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± A clear male voice rang out from behind Huo You. She hurriedly wiped away her tears and turned around to find that it was Zhao Feng. After seeing Huo You¡¯s face clearly, the worry on Zhao Feng¡¯s face turned to surprise.. He hadn¡¯t wanted to care about Huo You anymore, but his natural sense of justice made him unable to ignore a girl who was clearly unwell. ¡°Are, are you okay? Do you need to go to the school infirmary?¡± Chapter 177 - Caring Father

Chapter 177: Caring Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You was also surprised by Zhao Feng¡¯s concern. She didn¡¯t like everyone involved with Si Huan, but she couldn¡¯t say malicious things to someone who had just shown her kindness. She pursed her lips and said a little stiffly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to go to the infirmary. Thank you for your concern.¡± Zhao Feng regretted being a busybody. He scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. You should take more care of your body.¡± The atmosphere was too awkward. Zhao Feng and Huo You said their goodbyes indifferently. Zhao Feng left, but Huo You was still standing where she was, watching his back. She suddenly realized that since her rebirth, Zhao Feng seemed to be the only person who had expressed kindness to her. Her parents were the same as in her previous life. They only treated their children as tools to exchange for benefits. Her biological brother, Huo Feng, had an even worse attitude than in her previous life. He Yu, who had developed an intimate rtionship with her, was a heartless lunatic¡­ Huo You couldn¡¯t help but think that it would be nice if Zhao Feng wasn¡¯t Si Huan¡¯s friend. Or, if only they had met sooner¡­ However, Huo You didn¡¯t know that the scene of her staring at Zhao Feng¡¯s back from afar had appeared on He Yu¡¯s phone. The caregiver was pushing He Yu¡¯s wheelchair, letting him bask in the sun in the small garden of the hospital. He picked up his phone and nced at it, his eyes filled with a bone-chilling coldness. He didn¡¯t look too angry, but in the next second, he suddenly threw his phone fiercely on the ground. The caregiver was shocked by his sudden action. Her heart seemed to be lifted up high. ¡°Mr. He?¡± He Yu said in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡± He did not want to hear any voices right now. Those voices would turn into words of mockery, making him furious! He gripped the armrest of the wheelchair tightly and thought hatefully, ¡°Huo You, you b*tch, you actually want to take this opportunity to escape from my control! I won¡¯t let you have your wish!¡± ¡­ In the beginning, when He Yu lost contact with thepany, the Hein Corporation could still maintain its normal operations. After all, He Yu was a somewhat crazy boss. He didn¡¯t like to stick to a fixed schedule. Oftentimes, when he felt like it, he would abandon thepany¡¯s troublesome affairs and run to a private ind to y for a few days without even telling them. If anyone tried to be dishonest while he wasn¡¯t in thepany, He Yu would mercilessly cut off their hands that had exceeded the boundaries when he returned. Therefore, everyone in the Hein Corporation thought that He Yu had disappeared on a whim to go somewhere to rx again. However, He Yu had disappeared for too long this time. It had been so long that even though this was a trap, his illegitimate younger brothers were still restless. There had been some changes in the Hein Corporation. Some of the families who had good news channels had already heard about this. At the Huo Family¡¯s house. Mr. Huo looked at Huo You, who had be unusually quiet recently, and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t He Yue to look for you recently? Did the two of you have a disagreement?¡± Huo You paused in her action of sipping tea and quietly put down her cup. ¡°Dad, He Yu hasn¡¯t contacted me in a long time.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze swept lightly across Huo You. Although her tone was gentle, it carried an inappropriate contempt. ¡°You¡¯re He Yu¡¯s girlfriend, but you don¡¯t know his whereabouts. You didn¡¯t even contact him after he disappeared. Huo You, you¡¯re really disappointing.¡± Huo You looked down, trying to hide her anger towards her mother. She remained silent. Mr. Huo rebutted Mrs. Huo casually, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Huo You is still young and doesn¡¯t know how to get along with her boyfriend. You can just teach her well in the future.¡± Mr. Huo turned to Huo You and said, ¡°Your rtionship with He Yu is out in the open. After you graduate from high school, we will get you engaged to He Yu. You should slowly get used to the identity of being He Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦e and interact more with him, showing him more concern. Only then will he ce you in an equally important position.¡± His sincere and earnest look really resembled a caring father who was talking to his daughter who was about to be married out of the family.. It was really ridiculous¡­ Chapter 178 - Daughter’s True Colors

Chapter 178: Daughter¡¯s True Colors

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You remained silent. After her father rambled on about how to get along with her fianc¨¦ or husband, she suddenly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been seriously considering my rtionship with He Yu recently. I don¡¯t want to continue the rtionship with him, nor do I want to get engaged to him. I don¡¯t want to ce my entire life in his hands either.¡± These words were like a shocking thunderp, making Mr. and Mrs. Huo unable to react in time. Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°What did you say? How dare you make such a decision by yourself?¡± Huo You no longer felt uneasy because of her parents¡¯ anger. At most, she would just get pped a few more times. She was used to it anyway and didn¡¯t care about the pain and humiliation anymore. She had the disposition of someone who had nothing better to lose. ¡°He Yu and I don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. I can¡¯t stand his desire to control things and his emotional fluctuations. I hope you can understand my thoughts.¡± Mr. Huo said coldly, ¡°Rtionship? Huo You, back then when you tried your best to return to the Huo Family, I thought you were mentally prepared and knew that you wouldn¡¯t be able to have a sincere rtionship in your lifetime. Now, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re nning to break up with He Yu because you have no feelings for him? I only have one answer¡ªImpossible!¡± Huo You wasn¡¯t surprised by her father¡¯s answer at all. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. She was mocking herself for reaping what she sowed. She knew what kind of scums her parents were, but she still wanted their support¡­ She also said coldly, ¡°Dad, if you know how useless and what a failure He Yu is, you will know how right my choice was¡­¡± She told him everything about her and He Yu¡¯s n. In the end, she said, ¡°We¡¯ve already made the first 99 steps and almost all the members of the Si Family havee to our side, but he didn¡¯t manage to hurt Si Huan at all. Instead, he sent himself to the hospital somehow. I really don¡¯t want to continue maintaining an intimate rtionship with such an ipetent man.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo were silent for a long while, not knowing how to react. After a long while, Mr. Huo bellowed in a deep voice, ¡°You two juniors are really daring. You actually nned that kidnapping case¡­¡± Mrs. Huo was a woman and was more emotional inparison. She looked at Huo You in disbelief and felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°Even if you have left the Ding Family, that woman raised you. How could you¡­¡± No matter how important interests were to her, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t expect Huo You to disregard the life of her adoptive mother for a n that didn¡¯t have much of a chance of sess. This girl with a devil in her heart was her biological daughter? Thinking of this, Mrs. Huo suddenly shuddered. Huo You snorted and her gazended on Mrs. Huo indifferently. It was as if she could see the fear deep in her heart. She said mockingly, ¡°Mom, hasn¡¯t this been what you¡¯ve been teaching me? You don¡¯t like me to treat her as my mother, so why should you care about her life and death? Moreover, like you, she only likes Huo Tian. Since that¡¯s the case, why should I be softhearted?¡± Mrs. Huo frowned tightly. She did not show the turbulent emotions on her face. It turned out that in Huo You¡¯s heart, she felt that she valued Huo Tian more than her. And if anyone liked Huo Tian instead of her, she would treat them as her enemies. Even if that ¡°enemy¡± was the adoptive mother who had brought her up painstakingly, she would still plot against her life without any care. Then, what about her, who was her biological mother? In Huo You¡¯s heart, would her biological mother, who liked Huo Tian more, one day be a part of her schemes? Mr. Huo¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t as scattered as Mrs. Huo¡¯s, but he was still angry about everything Huo You had done. His face was livid and he couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his voice. ¡°Huo You, you¡¯re really out of control! You didn¡¯t tell your family about such an important n and instead struck a deal with He Yu on your own.. Do you take me, your father, seriously?¡± Chapter 179 - Tragic

Chapter 179: Tragic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You took a sip of tea slowly and said, ¡°Dad, you know that if this n seeds, it will bring huge profits. That¡¯s why you¡¯re tempted, right?¡± Mr. Huo was speechless. His breathing quickened as he red at Huo You coldly. Under Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s overpowering gazes, Huo You actuallyughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, Dad, Mom, how could I possibly tell you guys about this n? After you guys knew that Huo Tian and Si Huan were together, you guys had been trying to think of ways to bring Huo Tian back. You wanted to use Huo Tian to pull Si Huan over to your side. How would I know if you guys would suddenly change sides and sell me out to Si Huan?¡± She nced at Mrs. Huo, who looked a little unnatural, and Mr. Huo, who was still wearing a serious expression. She sneered and said, ¡°More importantly, even if this n seeds, what benefits can you give me?¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re our daughter, yet you¡¯re asking us for benefits?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you taught me, Mom?¡± Huo You looked at Mrs. Huo coldly. ¡°Benefits outweigh emotions. I thought this was thew of survival for the Huo Family. You only have Huo Feng in your heart. Of course, you also care about your ex-daughter, Huo Tian, who had hooked up with Si Huan. As for me, even if I show extraordinary capabilities, will you let me take over the family business and give me a stage to disy my ambitions? You won¡¯t. You¡¯ll only give me a lightplimentter on¡­¡± Mr. Huo interrupted Huo You in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Huo You, when you first returned to the Huo Family, your mother and I had high hopes for you. We thought that you were at least a little more obedient than Huo Tian, but we didn¡¯t expect you to be such a selfish and narrow-minded person. Huo You, you¡¯ve really disappointed your mother and me.¡± He seemed to not want to see his daughter at all and stood up to leave. Mrs. Huo gave Huo You a cold nce, then stood up too and followed behind Mr. Huo. Huo You sat on the soft sofa and felt the air around her turn iparably cold. It was really sad that she had fallen into a state where everyone had their backs turned to her. Moreover, this happened even earlier than in her previous life¡­ She was wallowing in sorrow and self-pity when she suddenly heard ps. She looked over and saw that it was Huo Feng, who should have been in school. Huo You didn¡¯t greet Huo Feng and merely stared at him coldly. However, Huo Feng disyed a friendly attitude that waspletely different than before. He sized up Huo You curiously, then suddenlyughed. ¡°You look much more pleasing to the eye now. I knew it. You¡¯re just like the other Huo Family members, a monster without a heart. Why are you pretending to be kind and friendly? That fake mask you wore earlier is really disgusting!¡± Although Huo You knew that no one in the Huo Family was normal, Huo Feng¡¯s attitude still puzzled her. ¡°Dad and Mom were afraid of me because I¡¯m cold-blooded and heartless, but you¡¯re not afraid at all?¡± Huo Fengughed. ¡°Hahahaha! Huo You, aren¡¯t you really too funny?¡± Heughed for a while, then suddenly red at Huo You with a cold and bloodthirsty gaze. ¡°Who do you think you are? You think I¡¯ll be afraid of you? Look, even if you want to kill your adoptive mother, you still have to use He Yu to implement your n. Now that you¡¯re breaking up with He Yu, who else can you use?¡± Huo You¡¯s face darkened. Huo Feng continued to gently expose her superficial coldness. ¡°Look, even if a powerless young miss from a wealthy family has countless malicious ns in her heart, they can only be treated as boring delusions. It¡¯s really pitiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo You red at Huo Feng, gritted her teeth, and said coldly, ¡°Huo Feng, don¡¯t be too smug!¡± Huo Feng smiled and said, ¡°But what can you do to me? Huo You, I actually admire your n. If it seeds, Sister Huo Tian might really be able to return to the Huo Family.. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too, too stupid. To think that you actually chose an ally like He Yu¡­¡± Chapter 180 - Siblings

Chapter 180: Siblings

Huo Feng¡¯s attitude towards Huo You was no longer as bad as before. He even gave Huo You an intimate hug. He even whispered into her ear, ¡°Dear sister, if you really want to choose a partner, the two of us are clearly natural allies, right?¡± Huo You pushed Huo Feng away and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Huo Feng backed away with Huo You¡¯s push. He didn¡¯t avoid Huo You¡¯s gaze and said in amusement, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not crazy. You didn¡¯t hear wrongly either. Why are you so surprised?¡± Huo Tian still looked at him in confusion. ¡°But don¡¯t you care about Huo Tian the most? How can you work with me?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken about something.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m only coborating with you to deal with Si Huan. As for my sister, try to touch her if you dare.¡± Huo You recalled her past life. Huo Feng and Si Huan¡¯s rtionship was clearly very polite. Why did he seem to hate Si Huan now? Huo You couldn¡¯t understand it herself, so she asked directly, ¡°You don¡¯t like Si Huan. Why?¡± Huo Feng¡¯s eyes were cold. He did not answer directly but subconsciously wanted to avoid this topic. ¡°This is not something you should be concerned about.¡± Although Huo Feng didn¡¯t make it obvious, Huo You could still see his avoidance. A crazy thought popped up in her mind and she looked at Huo Feng in disbelief. ¡°You like Huo Tian?¡± Huo Feng¡¯s ice-like gazended on Huo You. His gaze felt so material that it made Huo You shiver. However, there was no fear in her heart from Huo Feng¡¯s murderous gaze. Instead, an intense sense of absurdity welled up. She took a few steps back and looked at Huo Feng as if she was looking at a monster. ¡°Huo Feng, you¡¯re crazy, really crazy. That¡¯s your sister, yet you actually have such thoughts about her. You guys disgust me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo Feng took a step forward and pinched Huo You¡¯s face. He red at her and shouted, ¡°Huo You, you aren¡¯t allowed to talk about my sister like that!¡± Huo You struggled crazily and used all her strength to pry Huo Feng¡¯s fingers away. She ignored the pain on her cheek and looked at Huo Feng mockingly. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to hear a bad word about her. It seems that what I said is true. You really have disgusting thoughts toward her. Huo Feng, you keep calling Huo Tian sister, but does she know those dirty thoughts in your heart?¡± The chill around Huo Feng grew stronger. He looked at Huo You coldly. After a moment of silence, he suddenly smiled. ¡°Huo You, are you trying to use this to threaten me?¡± Huo You looked at Huo Feng calmly and said slowly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to threaten you. As you said, we¡¯re siblings, so it¡¯s natural for us to be in an alliance, right?¡± There was even some interest in her gaze when she looked at Huo Feng. ¡°Dear brother, let¡¯s work together happily in the future. I hope you can get what you want, and I can get what I want¡­¡± Huo You returned to her room with light footsteps. After closing the door, she suddenly swung her chair and smashed it toward the camera¡­ Huo You already knew that there were surveince cameras set up by Mrs. Huo in the room. She knew that her mother was a control freak and that if she did anything that didn¡¯t match the behavior of a ¡°rich daughter¡± in the room, she would immediately be scolded harshly. Previously, Huo You had never expressed her dissatisfaction before in order to make her life in the wealthy Huo Family more smooth-sailing. Now, she wasn¡¯t intending to tolerate this inhumane torture anymore! After smashing all the cameras in the room, Huo Youy on the soft carpet, panting heavily. Then, she suddenlyughed out loud¡­ ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Sheughed and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes into her hair..¡± Huo Tian, you¡¯re like a maggot clinging onto my bones and feeding off my nutrition! You always make me unhappy! Just wait, one day, I¡¯ll let you live in pain every day too! ¡° Chapter 181 - He Yu

Chapter 181: He Yu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian suddenly sneezed. She rubbed her nose and said, ¡°That¡¯s strange. It seems like someone is thinking about me again.¡± No matter what she says or does, Si Huan would only find her exceptionally cute. He smiled and said, ¡°Someone might be praising you.¡± Huo Tian shook her head proudly. As they spoke, the car the two of them were in had arrived at the entrance of the Si Family¡¯s private hospital. Si Huan opened the car door and handed his hand to Huo Tian, who got out of the car with his help. However, she suddenly hesitated. ¡°Has that person¡¯s condition really improved? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Si Huan knew what she was worried about and said reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his condition has improved and his emotions are very stable.¡± Huo Tian was still hesitant. ¡°But if he sees me and gets agitated¡­¡± Si Huan consoled patiently, ¡°He Yu is a smart person who knows how to judge the situation. He knows what kind of method can maximize his benefits. Therefore, he will take this opportunity to bring up conditions with us. He might even seek to cooperate with us. It¡¯s impossible for this conversation to end on an unhappy note.¡± Seeing that Huo Tian was still a little hesitant, Si Huan said, ¡°If your appearance really agitates He Yu, I¡¯ll bring you away. I¡¯ll act as the messenger between the two of you, okay?¡± Only then did Huo Tian nod and let Si Huan hold her hand and bring her into the hospital. He Yu was staying in a private room. He had changed into a suit and was waiting for Si Huan and Huo Tian to arrive. After having been through two surgeries, his head was still wrapped in bandages. The injuries and illnesses he had suffered during this period had made him much skinnier and he looked even more malicious. When He Yu saw Si Huan and Huo Tian walk into the ward, he had a fake smile on his face and he said in a strange tone, ¡°What a rare guest. The culprit has finally appeared in front of me, the victim. I thought that Miss Huo had tried to flee from punishment!¡± Huo Tian had wanted to apologize to He Yu the moment they met, but her anger rose at his words. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± anymore. Si Huan seemed to be used to He Yu¡¯s way of talking. He gripped Huo Tian¡¯s hand softly to reassure and said to He Yu, ¡°Mr. He, I think we know very well why you were injured. I don¡¯t rmend that you continue to use this attitude to anger us. Even if I can control my emotions, this young miss beside me is someone who abhors evil.¡± These words were mixed with insults, causing He Yu¡¯s subsequent retort to be stuck in his chest. He Yu felt very ufortable to have nowhere to vent and said with a cold snort, ¡°Si Huan, why didn¡¯t I realize in the past that you¡¯re actually so sharp-tongued?¡± Si Huan sat down on the sofa opposite He Yu with Huo Tian and smiled. ¡°There are a lot of things that you didn¡¯t realize in the past.¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t want to waste her time and said to He Yu, ¡°Mr. He, I was too agitated back then and hit you too hard. This is my mistake. I willpensate you for your losses within a reasonable limit.¡± He Yu looked at Huo Tian with a shadow of a smile, his face filled with disdain. ¡°Miss Huo, you¡¯re just an ugly duckling who was chased out of the Huo Family. I heard that you even borrowed from Si Huan to pay the Huo Family for your living expenses. What right do you have to sit in front of me and talk aboutpensation? Do you know how much money I¡¯ve lost when I wasn¡¯t at the Hein Corporation? How many opportunities did thepany miss out on?¡± Huo Tian wasn¡¯t shocked by He Yu¡¯s words. She merely frowned. ¡°Mr. He, I¡¯m notpensating any of the Hein Corporation¡¯s losses.¡± He Yu sneered. ¡°It seems like Miss Huo Tian is insincere. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to continue this conversation¡­¡± Huo Tian interrupted him and said, ¡°Mr. He Yu, I¡¯ve beenmunicating with your attending doctor recently to understand your condition. Your injuries and illness are under control, but the doctor said that your brain nerves seem to have been damaged and you can¡¯t control your emotions well anymore. Is that right?¡± He Yu red at Huo Tian.. ¡°How dare you pry into my condition?¡± Chapter 182 - Controlling Emotions

Chapter 182: Controlling Emotions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was true that He Yu couldn¡¯t control his emotions well anymore. He gripped the armrest of the sofa tightly so that he wouldn¡¯t grab the vase on the table and throw it at Huo Tian¡¯s head. Huo Tian also noticed He Yu¡¯s abnormal behavior and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. He Yu, I don¡¯t want to pry into your privacy. I just want to make it up to you.¡± She pulled out a velvet box. There were a few ck thin round discs inside. He Yu nced at the box and looked away uninterested. ¡°A few stickers? Is this how you express your apology? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m no longer a kindergarten child. I won¡¯t like such childish toys.¡± Huo Tian knew that He Yu was a patient with a problem with his head, but she was still angry at his attitude. She took a few deep breaths and patiently exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t a sticker. It¡¯s an emotion control device. Applying this maic chip to the acupoints on your head can help you control your emotions. You won¡¯t be impulsive and get angry easily anymore. I think this will be beneficial to both your work and life.¡± He Yu didn¡¯t believe that such a thing would exist in the world. He leaned back on the sofa and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Miss Huo. Even if you want to avoid your responsibility, you don¡¯t have to use such a scam. I¡¯m not the kind of old man who would fall for a health supplements scam.¡± Huo Tian closed her eyes and took a few more deep breaths before she regained the patience to speak to He Yu again. ¡°Mr. He, although I have never made simr products in the past, I¡¯m very confident in myself. The few robotic exoskeleton devices that Bi Ying and I designed have now been listed and have received positive feedback. I spent a lot of effortpleting this emotion control device. I believe that it is¡­¡± He Yu interrupted Huo Tian. ¡°Wait, you just said that the new prosthetic limbs and robotic exoskeleton equipment avable in the hospital were designed by you and Bi Ying together?¡± His expression became solemn and his disdain for Huo Tian dissipated a little. Recently, He Yu had been staying in the Si Family¡¯s private hospital and had bumped into a few people who hade to customize robotic exoskeletons and smart prosthetic limbs. These medical devices were expensive but their effects were obvious. Although the Hein Corporation wasn¡¯t involved in the medical equipment industry, He Yu had basicmercial sensitivity. He quickly realized that the newly released prosthetic limbs and robotic exoskeletons would lead to a huge revolution in the medical equipment industry. He Yu found out that thepany that hadunched these products was an unknown technologypany. He had wanted to invest some money in this technologypany to take a share of the profits, but didn¡¯t expect that this mysterious smallpany would appear in front of him just like that¡­ He sized up Huo Tian and felt that she was just a high school girl with a face that was prettier than others. She still had the childishness of a child and couldn¡¯t even be considered a woman. How could she possibly make such advanced prosthetic limbs and robotic exoskeletons? He Yu then recalled the time he had wanted to chase Huo Tian and Bi Ying out of Qingli High School. The principal and teachers were all determined to go against him back then. At this moment, how could he not understand the reason behind that? His expression turned grim, almost grinding his teeth. ¡°The high school¡¯s principal and teachers said you were a genius. So it¡¯s true?¡± Huo Tian looked at He Yu strangely. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. They don¡¯t have any reason to lie for me.¡± He Yu¡¯s expression kept changing and turned increasingly grim. No one knew what he was thinking, but he raised his hand and picked up the teacup on the table in front of him, smashing it on the ground. ¡°Huo You, you¡¯re really good. So you¡¯ve been lying to me from the start!¡± Huo Tian was startled by He Yu¡¯s action and instinctively leaned towards Si Huan. Si Huan went along and wrapped his arm around Huo Tian¡¯s shoulder, patting her on the shoulder to reassure her. They looked at He Yu, whose chest was rising and falling rapidly. What was more optimistic was that He Yu was consciously controlling his emotions.. He took several deep breaths before finally calming down. Chapter 183 - Treasure Basin

Chapter 183: Treasure Basin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yu¡¯s expression was unfathomable as he looked at the box on the table. After a long silence, he said in a low voice, ¡°Since Miss Huo is so confident in yourself, I¡¯ll trust you this once. Let me try out Miss Huo¡¯s new invention.¡± Huo Tian heaved a sigh of relief. As long as He Yu could ept this apology gift, their grudges would be cleared. He Yu was traumatized by Huo Tian and wouldn¡¯t let her touch his head again no matter what. Hence, they called the attending doctor over. Under Huo Tian¡¯s guidance, the attending doctor removed the gauze on He Yu¡¯s head and stuck ck maic disks on his acupoints. Huo Tian handed a thumb-sized remote control to He Yu. ¡°There¡¯s a switch on this. You can control it yourself.¡± The small maic disks were light, but they had a mysterious attaching force. Without using any glue, they stuck to He Yu¡¯s skin. He Yu pressed the button on the remote control and frowned when he felt the sudden sensation on his head. It wasn¡¯t an ufortable feeling. It was as if someone was massaging his acupoints with their fingertips. Some unknown material¡¯s thin threads reached out and connected to the maic disks on other acupoints. After a numbing sensation, there were no other sensations on his head. He Yu took the mirror and examined the marks on his head. For the convenience to have surgery performed on him, he had been shaved bald. This allowed him to see the changes on his head clearly. The surface area of the small maic disks on his acupuncture points had shrunk a little, and the threads that were thin like hair connected them. They were pressed tightly against his scalp like strange tattoos, giving him the image of a cyberpunk. Huo Tian asked, ¡°How do you feel now? Are you still as easily angered as before?¡± He Yu sensed carefully and realized that he was very calm. He couldn¡¯t believe that these small maic disks had such amazing effects, so he didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Si Huan watched from the side and seemed to be able to guess what He Yu was thinking. He suddenly said, ¡°Huo You denied the news of her being in a rtionship with you in school. It seems like she doesn¡¯t want to be with you anymore. He Yu, why are you such a failure? You can¡¯t even keep a woman by your side?¡± He Yu red at Si Huan. ¡°Stop talking about that detestable woman! None of the Huo Family¡¯s women are good!¡± Huo Tian rebutted unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s with the stereotype? You just have to target Huo You. Why do you have to bring me into this?¡± He Yu let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯m talking about both of you.¡± Huo Tian was infuriated by this ungrateful person. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this person¡¯s head was still injured, Huo Tian would like to give him two more punches! Si Huan patted Huo Tian¡¯s back reassuringly and said to He Yu, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve gotten a lot of control over your emotions. Didn¡¯t you realize that even if I mentioned Huo You, you wouldn¡¯t be as angry as you were before?¡± Only then did He Yue back to his senses and realized that this was indeed the case. Although he was still furious at the mention of Huo You¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t lose his cool like before. He truly felt the wonders of this product. He Yu started to look at Huo Tian in a new light, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous of Si Huan. When his and Huo Tian¡¯s rumors spread throughout high society, many people mocked Si Huan and said that he was a sentimental person. They even said that he had a deep-rooted love for the fake daughter who was chased out of the Huo Family. Only now did He Yu realize that Si Huan was the same as his grandfather and father¡ªhe was a shrewd businessman. He had tied Huo Tian to him with his feelings and had her constantly help him generate profits. This was a business that benefited him without any cost. With this in mind, He Yu said to Si Huan pointedly, ¡°I thought you had gone crazy. You actually fell for a little girl who has neither a figure nor a family background. Turns out that you¡¯ve dug up a treasure basin.. Si Huan, since you¡¯re here to apologize, why don¡¯t you give me your treasure basin?¡± Chapter 184 - Negotiation

Chapter 184: Negotiation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Si Huan¡¯s face turned cold instantly. He even narrowed his eyes slightly like a lion whose territory was being coveted. His aura was instantly filled with a dangerous scent. ¡°He Yu, Huo Tian and I are sincere in negotiating terms with you. I hope you can show some sincerity.¡± He said coldly, ¡°You should at least learn to treat us with respect.¡± Huo Tian was still in a daze over He Yu¡¯s words and wondering who the person Si Huan liked was. She finally realized what He Yu¡¯s words meant. Her face also turned cold as she said to He Yu, ¡°I¡¯m not a treasure basin nor am I an object that you can take away as you wish.¡± He Yu¡¯s attitude became friendlier. Heughed and apologized sluggishly. ¡°I used the wrong words. Miss Huo, please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± It seemed like the emotion management device was working well. He Yu had actually taken the initiative to smile at them. The three of them sat back down to negotiate. He Yu started making unreasonable requests. ¡°Miss Huo, you beat me up and had me hide in the Si Family¡¯s private hospital to recuperate for such a long time. Over this period of time, my position in thepany has been challenged time and time again. No matter how much you don¡¯t want to admit it, your actions have indeed caused me an immeasurable loss. Therefore, I have the right to let you take legal responsibility.¡± Huo Tian tried to regte her breathing. ¡°Mr. He, I think you¡¯ve been mistaken about something. The reason I hit you is because you nned the kidnapping case and put my mother in danger. I think that even if you call the police, they will understand how I felt at that time.¡± He Yu shrugged. ¡°Miss Huo Tian, I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. You said that I nned your mother¡¯s kidnapping case. What evidence do you have?¡± Huo Tian was truly furious when she saw He Yu¡¯s fearless expression. For a moment, she really felt like giving He Yu another unforgettable lesson! However, she didn¡¯t dare to. Huo Tian was afraid that if she threw a punch, she would end up kneeling on the ground and begging He Yu not to die! This feeling of having brute force but not being able to use it was too aggrieved. Huo Tian stood up and pointed at He Yu as she said to Si Huan, ¡°This shameless guy wants to steal from you. I¡¯ll leave him to you to deal with. You must, must definitely not agree to any overboard requests. Got it?¡± This confident appearance was too cute. Si Huan nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him have his way. Why don¡¯t you go to the small garden outside to take a breather? Wait for a moment, I¡¯ll go find you immediately.¡± Huo Tian nodded and left He Yu¡¯s private ward without looking back. Si Huan and He Yu were the only ones left in the ward. The atmosphere between them instantly became tense. Si Huan¡¯s expression was cold as he pointed out He Yu¡¯s thoughts outright. ¡°You want Huo Tian to be your money tree? You¡¯re too naive. All of her inventions are done in coboration with Bi Ying. They won¡¯t agree to work for you.¡± He Yu¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. In the end, he said shamelessly, ¡°In that case, you can just wait to see Huo Tian go to prison. I hope that you can still keep your deep feelings for her and not abandon her as a criminal. Si Huan wasn¡¯t threatened by He Yu. He took out his phone and tapped on the screen. He Yu received a message from Si Huan. He opened it and saw that it was two videos that had been secretly taken. After seeing them, He Yu¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°He actually dared to betray me!¡± Si Huan leaned back leisurely on the sofa and said slowly, ¡°Your secretary is a smart person. He had helped you with so many dirty and tiring jobs, so he has to leave some insurance behind in case you kick him out one day to be your scapegoat.¡± He Yu red at Si Huan coldly. Si Huan continued, ¡°If you want to go to court, of course we¡¯ll entertain you. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be the one going to prison then..¡± Chapter 185 - Reaching An Agreement

Chapter 185: Reaching An Agreement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Si Huan had mentioned his secretary¡¯s name, He Yu knew that he had fallen into a disadvantageous position in this negotiation. However, he was not one who would tolerate his subordinate¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Where is he?¡± Si Huan said indifferently, ¡°Your secretary and his family and friends have all been sent abroad by me. If you can be more friendly, your secretary will stay abroad for life. If you must go against Huo Tian and me, then he wille back one day and turn state¡¯s evidence for the prosecution.¡± He Yu gritted his teeth. If it weren¡¯t for the few maic disks on his head, he would have punched Si Huan¡¯s detestable face. The maic disks on his head let He Yu maintain hisposure amidst his anger. He quickly chose to maximize his benefits. ¡°Si Huan, we didn¡¯t need to cause such a ruckus, right?¡± He was really a flexible person. After deciding to ease his rtionship with Si Huan, he rxed and leaned back on the sofa with a smile on his face. ¡°The Si Family¡¯s businesses are mainly focused on shipping and energy industries. Our Hein Corporation specializes in the real estate industry. To be honest, I really admire you. I think we can have many opportunities to coborate, right?¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t mock He Yu for changing his stand given the situation. His expression was calm, neither warm nor distant. ¡°He Yu, we¡¯re all smart people. I understand what you¡¯re thinking. I can pretend that the matter in which you colluded with the other members of the Si Family to plot against me didn¡¯t happen. As for cooperation, if you don¡¯t use such despicable methods to plot against me and my friends in the future, I won¡¯t refuse to coborate with you if there¡¯s a chance.¡± He Yu had never cared for Si Huan. He never expected that there would be a day when he would have to lower his stand and speak humbly to Si Huan on the same level. This made him feel a little angry, but the situation was disadvantageous for He Yu, so he endured it. In order to show his sincerity, He Yu shrugged and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve left the Hein Corporation for such a long time. After I return, I¡¯ll have to spend a lot of effort to regain the power I had in the past. How would I have the ability to go against you and your little girlfriend?¡± Si Huan knew that this was the limit of He Yu showing off his weak side. He wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, so he nodded and said, ¡°I hope you can keep your promise. In addition, you designed the kidnapping of Auntie Ding and Huo Tian had severely injured you. Both parties are considered even for this, but Huo Tian felt bad and specially made this for you¡­¡± Si Huan nced at He Yu¡¯s head and continued, ¡°Huo Tian is a kind and upright girl. She¡¯s different from the girls you¡¯ve met in the past, so I won¡¯t allow you to ask for too much while tapping on her guilt.¡± He Yu didn¡¯t expect Si Huan to specially warn him for Huo Tian. Yes, although Si Huan¡¯s expression was very calm when he said this, He Yu understood what he meant. If he wanted toy his hands on Huo Tian, who was a money tree, Si Huan would chop his hands off without hesitation¡­ He was stunned for a moment, then heughed uncontrobly. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Si Huan, you¡¯re indeed a brat who doesn¡¯t know anything. To think that you¡¯re actually so pure?¡± Si Huan frowned and looked at He Yu unhappily. However, He Yu didn¡¯t take Si Huan¡¯s displeasure to heart. He looked at him with a faint smile and said, ¡°Si Huan, I thought just now that you were mature enough to be my business partner or opponent. But now, look at you. You¡¯re just short of looking like what¡¯s portrayed in melodramatic television dramas¡ªputting on an overbearing and cold appearance and telling me, ¡®Huo Tian is my woman. Tryying your hands on her.¡¯. Haha, does Huo Tian know that you have such an overbearing CEO side?¡± Si Huan was mocked tantly, but he wasn¡¯t angry. He looked at He Yu pitifully and said, ¡°He Yu, in the past 20 years or more, have you never liked any girl? Or perhaps, no one has really liked you either?¡± He Yu¡¯s smile instantly turned cold. Chapter 186 - Loving Couple

Chapter 186: Loving Couple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In He Yu¡¯s more than 20 years of life, he had seen too many fragile and vulnerable rtionships. His parents, his parents¡¯ respective lovers, the fake rtionships in high society¡­ All of these made He Yu understand that love was just a fantasy that people had. It was precisely because it never existed that people were so infatuated with it. Ever since He Yu turned 18, there had been nock of women around him. He had never cared for those women either. And those women, even though they imed to be deeply in love with them, they were just after his money. Huo You was the only exception. In He Yu¡¯s eyes, only Huo You was the only one who was different. She was a woman who didn¡¯t know how to conceal her true nature. She was a woman who was ambitious and crazy. She was very simr to him in this aspect. Other than not being smart enough, He Yu felt that Huo You was simply another him in this world. Therefore, when Si Huan asked if there was anyone who could take care of him, He Yu said Huo You¡¯s name. At that moment, perhaps he did like Huo You a little, so he wanted to tie her to his side. After all, they had been together for a long time. Sooner orter, they would be legally married, right? However, Huo You¡¯s actions were like a tight p to He Yu¡¯s face. Huo You didn¡¯t evene to visit when she heard that he had been hospitalized. It was as if He Yu was just a stranger to her. Si Huan looked at He Yu¡¯s changing expressions and stopped kicking him when he was down. He said, ¡°He Yu, I hope that you don¡¯t tease my rtionship with Huo Tian anymore. I hope you can learn to respect other people¡¯s privacy. After all, I didn¡¯t spread your private matters everywhere.¡± He Yu sneered. ¡°Do you want me to thank you?¡± Si Huan said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I just hope that you can respect me as much as I respect your privacy. You need to understand that it¡¯s really annoying for strangers to tease my love life all the time.¡± He Yu snorted. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be hated by you.¡± Neither of them liked each other. Since they had already finished talking about serious matters, there was no need for them to suppress their tempers and interact with each other anymore. He Yu stood up to see him off, and Si Huan quickly took his leave. Huo Tian had been waiting in the small garden for a long time and was idly fiddling with the flowers in the flowerbed. Huo Tian hurried over when she saw Si Huan walking out of the hospital. ¡°You¡¯re done talking to He Yu?¡± Si Huan nodded and helped Huo Tian fix her messy hair. He smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve reached an agreement with him. He won¡¯t find trouble for us anymore with his injuries as an excuse. Huo Tian nodded happily, then said resentfully, ¡°For this case, he was not on the side of reason, to begin with. He nned the kidnapping case and hurt my mother. If I could control my temper, I might be able to send this guy to prison. Look at things now. I even had to specially make a gift to apologize to him. Just thinking about it makes me feel so aggrieved.¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t brainlessly stand on Huo Tian¡¯s side to criticize He Yu for his unscrupulous methods. Instead, he took the opportunity to educate her and said, ¡°So, in the future, no matter what happens, don¡¯t be impulsive anymore, okay?¡± Huo Tian nodded embarrassedly. ¡°After suffering such a huge loss, I¡¯ll definitely remember this lesson.¡± Si Huan rubbed Huo Tian¡¯s head. The two of them looked at each other andughed simultaneously. He Yu stood at the window of the ward and looked at the scene of a young couple smiling at each other in the small garden downstairs. An indescribable emotion welled up in his heart. He recalled the words Si Huan had said to him previously. At first, he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with those words, but now, he felt like it was a knife that was cutting right into his heart. ¡°For more than 20 years, there hasn¡¯t been a woman I truly like¡­¡± He Yu muttered to himself. He suddenly smiled self-deprecatingly.¡± Yeah, it¡¯s really sad. ¡° The phone he was holding showed that he was calling a number.. Even when the automated notification rang out, the call was still not picked up¡­ Chapter 187 - Black Suit

Chapter 187: ck Suit

After the matter with He Yu was over, Huo Tian had a load taken off her mind and spent two days of peaceful school life. However, for Huo You, the past few days haven¡¯t been that good. Ever since she had refused to visit He Yu at the hospital, he had called Huo You several times. However, ever since then, He Yu hadn¡¯t contacted her or asked anyone to pass on his messages. Huo You thought that He Yu had understood what she meant. He was such a proud person, so shouldn¡¯t he let go when he realized that she wanted to break up with him? Why had He Yu called again after so many days? Fortunately, He Yu didn¡¯t keep calling endlessly like before. He only called once before stopping. Although this was a good thing, Huo You knew He Yu¡¯s personality well. She felt that this was very abnormal and felt uneasy for several days. Only this week did Huo You¡¯s ominous feelinge true. On Friday afternoon, a lot of people gathered at the school gate. Almost all the parents hade to pick up the boarding students. Coupled with the day students, even if there were traffic police at the junction to maintain order, it was still quite congested. Huo You walked out of the school with a few followers who were fawning on her. These people all came from simr family backgrounds and had agreed to secretly go to a newly opened bar this weekend. They wanted Huo You to go with them, but she was conflicted about her decision. They were talking andughing when their voices suddenly stopped. Huo You looked up and saw a few tall men in ck suits standing in front of them, blocking their way. One of them stepped forward and said to Huo You, ¡°Miss Huo, Mr. He wants to talk to you.¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. She subconsciously wanted to distance herself from He Yu. ¡°What Mr. He? I don¡¯t know this person.¡± The man was like an emotionless machine and didn¡¯t care what Huo You said. ¡°Miss Huo, Mr. He is still waiting for you. Pleasee with us, or we will personally invite Miss Huo to get into the car.¡± Huo You knew He Yu¡¯s style of doing things. He was definitely capable of doing something like kidnapping her from the school¡¯s entrance. She subconsciously looked at the students beside her. The students who had been intimate with her earlier all avoided Huo You¡¯s gaze, clearly not wanting to be implicated. Huo You didn¡¯t want to let He Yu have his way. If she was taken away so easily today, wouldn¡¯t her rtionship with He Yu be even more unclear? Just as the two sides were in a deadlock, the student union members seemed to realize that something was wrong. Zhao Feng walked over with a few people. ¡°Who are you guys? What are you doing to our school¡¯s students?¡± Huo You heaved a sigh of relief for no reason when she saw Zhao Feng. ¡°Senior, they want to kidnap me.¡± Zhao Feng nced at Huo You. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of this girl and didn¡¯t believe her words. However, these men in ck suits clearly didn¡¯t seem like good people, as the vice president of the student union, Zhao Feng subconsciously stood on his schoolmate¡¯s side. He frowned and said to the man in a ck suit, ¡°This is a school. It¡¯s not a ce where you can do whatever you want. It¡¯s better if the few of you don¡¯t cause trouble for your employers.¡± The man in the ck suit didn¡¯t have an arrogant attitude. Instead, he exined very politely, ¡°Miss Huo and Mr. He are very close. Both of them are currently in a state of disagreement. It¡¯s not the right attitude for Miss Huo to avoid Mr. He. It¡¯s not convenient for Mr. He to show his face now, so he asked us to invite Miss Huo over. We¡¯re not trying to kidnap Miss Huo.¡± Zhao Feng knew what was going on the moment he heard that. He Yu had been hospitalized for some reason and Zhao Feng had acted as his messenger a couple of times. He had tried to persuade Huo You out of kindness but was scolded for no reason. At the thought of this, Zhao Feng no longer wanted to interfere with Huo You¡¯s business. He said to Huo You, ¡°This is your private matter. Please resolve it yourself. Don¡¯t cause amotion in the school. It won¡¯t be a good influence..¡± Chapter 188 - Gossip

Chapter 188: Gossip

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You looked at Zhao Feng with almost a pleading gaze. ¡°Senior, help me. I really don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± The surrounding students had already started to look at the situation. They were whispering and passing on gossip in front of the people involved. ¡°Are those men in ck suits here to look for Huo You? Who did she offend?¡± ¡°They look like He Yu¡¯s men. Isn¡¯t he in a rtionship with Huo You? Why does it look like he¡¯s trying to seize her by force¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve read too many novels, haven¡¯t you? The two families are on par, so how is this considered seizing her by force? However, it seems like Huo You looks very unwilling. Could she want to break up with He Yu?¡± ¡­ Huo You hadn¡¯t wanted to blow up the matter of her being with He Yu, but now, her rtionship with He Yu was like a dirty stain on a luxurious piece of clothing. The more she wanted to hide this stain, the more everyone had to look at it. She subconsciously looked for help from people who had shown her kindness before and looked at Zhao Feng for help. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t let them take me away. I beg of you.¡± Zhao Feng was a little hesitant. He had always had some chivalry for the weak, but he knew that Huo You wasn¡¯t an innocent and kind girl and was hesitating on whether to get involved in this mess. The man in a ck suit looked at Zhao Feng as if he also wanted to see his reaction. Zhao Feng was caught in a dilemma. If he were to help, Huo You was clearly a woman who didn¡¯t know what was good for her and he wouldn¡¯t get anything good out of it. If he didn¡¯t help, as the vice president of the student union, it wouldn¡¯t look good for him to remain indifferent as he watched his schoolmate being bullied. However, Zhao Feng¡¯s dilemma was quickly gone. The student union¡¯s president helped the vice president make a decision. It hadn¡¯t been long since Si Huan arrived at the school gate. He asked the surrounding students about the situation and called out from afar, ¡°Zhao Feng.¡± Zhao Feng turned around and saw Si Huan walking through the path the students had cleared for him. Huo Tian and Bi Ying were behind him. These two people seemed to have just been pulled out of theboratory by Si Huan. They both looked dispirited andcked sleep. Si Huan walked over to Zhao Feng¡¯s side and nced at him indifferently. Zhao Feng could see the dissatisfaction in his eyes and rubbed his nose guiltily. He knew that Si Huan didn¡¯t want him to interfere in Huo You¡¯s business, but they were all ssmates. He couldn¡¯t just watch as she was kidnapped. Si Huan knew that Zhao Feng had some naive and pure chivalry in him. If it was in ancient times, he would be the kind of person who would lend a helping hand when he saw injustice. Although it was a little foolish, it was also rare. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Feng, who was often softhearted, was easily used by others. Si Huan stood in front of his friend and said to the man ck suit, ¡°Did He Yu ask you toe?¡± The man in a ck suit nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Si.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°Then take Huo You away. Don¡¯t make it too ugly.¡± Huo You¡¯s face was pale as she red at Si Huan angrily. ¡°Si Huan!¡± Si Huan met her gaze coldly. ¡°Student Huo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Huo You was furious at his nonchnt attitude. Her face flushed red and then turned pale. She gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Si Huan, to think that you¡¯re the president of the student union. You saw your ssmate being threatened with your own eyes. Not only did you not provide help, but you even added fuel to the fire. Are you worthy of the trust your ssmates have in you?¡± Si Huan looked at Huo You in surprise, not understanding why she was using him so righteously. Did she think that everyone in the world should follow her wishes? Si Huan wasn¡¯t too angry. Although he was young, he had seen many unreasonable people in the Si Family. However, just because Si Huan wasn¡¯t angry didn¡¯t mean that Huo Tian would watch as Huo You treated him in this manner. Huo Tian stopped midway in her yawn. She was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that Si Huan had been scolded by Huo You. Anger instantly rose from her heart. Without even understanding the situation, she strode forward and stood in front of Si Huan. She said bluntly to Huo You, ¡°Huo You, Si Huan is the president of the student union, not your butler. Why should he be responsible for your safety? You¡¯re the one who caused this trouble! If you continue to be so unreasonable, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Chapter 189 - Rich!

Chapter 189: Rich!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The students watched as Huo Tian stood in front of Si Huan and waved her small fist at Huo You. None of them believed that her small body had any deterrent force. They just found this very adorable. She was clearly skinny and small, and her height could only reach Si Huan¡¯s shoulders, but she made a protective gesture¡­ A Year Two male student muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior Si Huan too lucky? He¡¯s actually being protected by his girlfriend¡­¡± A friend beside him also looked jealous. ¡°Yeah, even if Huo Tian doesn¡¯t have the Huo Family¡¯s background, her sincerity is still enviable.¡± Only a small number of people could say that. After all, in high society where materialistic desires abounded, everyone valued the exchange of benefits. Who would take immaterial feelings to heart? Si Huan was caught betweenughter and tears when Huo Tian tried to protect him. However, he shared the same thoughts as a minority of people, thinking that Huo Tian was very cute at this moment. This made Si Huan involuntarily reveal a soft smile. He took Huo Tian¡¯s hand. Huo Tian felt that this act of holding his hand didn¡¯t match her current disposition and pped his hand away. Huo You saw their interactions clearly. She was being threatened by the men in ck suits, but these two people were openly being affectionate with each other. It was infuriating! Huo You¡¯s face was livid. She gritted her teeth and said to Huo Tian, ¡°Huo Tian, you¡¯re happy to see me in trouble, right?¡± Huo Tian nodded without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just like to see you suffer. Who asked you to always find trouble for me?¡± She suddenly thought of something and her face darkened. ¡°Were you trying to snatch from my side some time ago? I haven¡¯t settled this score with you!¡± ¡°Wow, exciting!¡± The surrounding students¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard Huo You¡¯s words. They smelled the sweet gossip and discussed excitedly in low voices with others. Their feet were rooted to the ground, determined to hear the gossip! ¡°No way, no way. Huo You hates Huo Tian so much, but she actually seduced Senior Si Huan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because she hates Huo Tian that she would try toy her hands on Senior Si Huan, right? Think about it, isn¡¯t snatching Huo Tian¡¯s boyfriend an interesting revenge?¡± ¡°Stop talking, stop talking. I can¡¯t even hear what the people in question are saying¡­¡± The lively discussion didn¡¯tst long. Everyone tacitly kept quiet and didn¡¯t disturb other people from listening to the gossip. How could Huo You not understand that these people were watching her as a joke? She was furious, but how could she possibly argue with so many people around her? She was even more afraid of embarrassing herself, so she red at Huo Tian angrily, wanting to tear this detestable person to pieces. ¡°Huo Tian! What nonsense are you talking about?! Do you think everyone is like you, treating Si Huan, a man with some wealth, as their life-saving buoy and holding onto him tightly? To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t like him!¡± Si Huan was expressionless when Huo You pointed at him with her finger. It was as if he wasn¡¯t the one being looked down on. However, Huo Tian couldn¡¯t tolerate others talking about Si Huan like that. Although Huo You¡¯s words were full of loopholes, what did she mean by treating Si Huan as her life-saving buoy? However, Huo Tian felt that none of that was important. What was important was why Huo You looked down on Si Huan! ¡°Huo You, even if I don¡¯t know about business, I know that the Huo Family can¡¯tpare to the Si Family. Even your parents have to treat Si Huan with smiles. Isn¡¯t it a little ridiculous for you to look like you don¡¯t care about the Si Family? It¡¯s fine if you look down on Si Huan in other aspects, but you actually don¡¯t care about his family background? Do you know how rich he is?¡± The surrounding students allughed. They all felt that Huo Tian¡¯s protective behavior towards Si Huan was exceptionally cute, like that of a primary school student. However, it was much more interesting than the insults thrown back and forth by primary school students. Huo You sneered. ¡°Then tell me and let me broaden my horizons. Let¡¯s see how much money Si Huan has!¡± Huo Tian said boldly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how much money he has, it¡¯s enough for me to know that he must be richer than you and the Huo Family!¡± Chapter 190 - Childish Quarrel

Chapter 190: Childish Quarrel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The surrounding students wanted to watch the show, but they didn¡¯t expect to see a childish quarrel that was like one between primary school students. Some people found it boring and left, while others found it interesting and continued to stay. However, the decrease in the number of onlookers didn¡¯t reduce the anger in Huo You¡¯s heart at all. She could feel other people¡¯s probing gazes on her. Huo You couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of being watched as if she was a joke. She said to Huo Tian with a gloomy expression, ¡°No matter how rich Si Huan is, I won¡¯t like him. So, can you stop barking like a dog that has its territory taken over?¡± These words were too vulgar and malicious. Some students with good family backgrounds and upbringing around them could not help but frown and reveal an ufortable expression. Although Huo Tian also felt that these words didn¡¯t sound nice, her focus wasn¡¯t on Huo You¡¯s vulgarity. She tilted her head and said doubtfully, ¡°Who is talking about you and Si Huan? The two of you can¡¯t be rted no matter what, right? I¡¯m talking about Bi Ying. Were you deliberately getting close to my friend some time ago and trying to take him away from me?¡± Huo You¡¯s expression turned nk, and the people around her didn¡¯t know what to say. They thought that this was a love triangle, but it turned out to be a fight over good friends. The excitement level dropped by several levels! Huo You deeply regretted wasting so much time on Huo Tian. She took a deep breath and turned to look at Bi Ying. ¡°Bi Ying, you told Huo Tian about our conversation? Don¡¯t you have your own views? It¡¯s no wonder you kept running behind others!¡± Bi Ying pushed his sses up his nose bridge. He had been a little short-sighted recently. Coupled with his rimless sses, he appeared abstinent. He said expressionlessly, ¡°Student Huo, I¡¯ve never promised you anything. You¡¯ve always been the one talking to yourself, so I don¡¯t think yourments are worth taking up my time with my friends. But if you continue to make things difficult for me, I think your boyfriend would be more willing to know what you said to me.¡± He turned his gaze to the silent men in ck suits in the crowd. The men in ck suits stared at Bi Ying and Huo You appraisingly as if they were trying to determine if the two of them had some unknown secret. Huo You¡¯s face turned pale. Indeed, if Huo Tian knew about the things she had said to Bi Ying previously, it wouldn¡¯t matter. After all, she didn¡¯t need to maintain her image in front of Huo Tian. However, if He Yu were to find out that she had once suggested to his illegitimate brother, Bi Ying, to take over the Hein Corporation, how would He Yu treat her then¡­ Huo You didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. Seeing that no one around was in the mood to gossip, Huo You wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble for the time being. Si Huan said to Huo Tian, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already given a warning, let¡¯s just leave. Didn¡¯t Auntie Ding say that she was going to make a feast tonight?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s attention instantly shifted away from Huo You and she said happily, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Let¡¯s not waste our time on unimportant people!¡± Huo You almost flew into a rage by the words ¡°unimportant people¡±. If it wasn¡¯t for the group of ck-suited men eying her covetously from behind, she really wanted to teach Huo Tian a lesson. Si Huan was worried that Zhao Feng would be implicated by Huo You and thus pulled him away. Zhao Feng was finally lucky enough to go to Huo Tian¡¯s house to get a free meal. Huo You watched the four of them leave together with mixed feelings. Then, the figures in ck suits appeared in front of Huo You. ¡°Miss Huo, you¡¯ve been holding things back for too long. In order to avoid Mr. He from getting anxious from waiting, please leave with us quickly.¡± Huo You¡¯s face was pale as she looked around, wanting to seek help from others. However, she realized that the few people who dared to stand against He Yu were her enemies. As for her ¡°good friends¡± who had been talking andughing together with her previously, they didn¡¯t seem to notice her dilemma at all.. They winked at her suggestively and said teasingly, ¡°Huo You, we won¡¯t be disturbing your date with your boyfriend¡­¡± Chapter 191 - Selling Oneself

Chapter 191: Selling Oneself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The men in ck suits were very forceful and stood firmly in front of Huo You, not giving way. Huo You had no choice but to get into the car under their escort, or rather, their control. Huo You remained silent the entire way. The car drove to a quiet vi district, a ce Huo You had never been to before. The car stopped in front of the single vi on the innermost side. One of the men in a ck suit walked Huo You to the door and opened it for her, but he didn¡¯t enter. Huo You was frightened by this behavior, but under the guard of the man in ck suit, she could only move her heavy footsteps and walk into the luxurious living room. There was no one in the living room of the vi. The sound of the door closing startled Huo You. She waited until her heart rate gradually calmed down before she dared to look around. The surroundings were empty. There was not much furniture in this luxurious vi. It did not look like someone was living here. Huo You didn¡¯t understand why He Yu had asked someone to bring her here. Frightening thoughts of murder for money shed through her mind, making her countenance look even worse. After an unknown period of time, Huo You heard the sound of a door opening. She turned to look in the direction of the voice and realized that the person who hade was He Yu, who was in a wheelchair. He Yu controlled the smart wheelchair and came to Huo You¡¯s side. Under his control, the wheelchair agilely circled Huo You. When He Yu stopped in front of Huo You, Huo You realized that she hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time. He had lost a lot of weight and was wearing a cap. There seemed to be no hair under the cap, and he looked even more malicious and scary than before. Huo You took a step back, her face pale. She subconsciously wanted to pull away from He Yu. ¡°W-what did you call me here for?¡± He Yu looked up at the horrified Huo You and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Afterughing, his expression turned cold again. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± After not seeing him for a while, Huo You felt that He Yu seemed even more neurotic and crazy than before. She swallowed and suppressed her nervousness. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just a little surprised. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me.¡± He Yu looked at Huo You with a faint smile. ¡°Darling, why do you think a man is looking for his lover? No, no, no, I¡¯m a pitiful man. You didn¡¯t acknowledge our rtionship. This is just my one-sided wish¡­¡± His gaze became increasingly colder, but the smile on his face grew wider and his entire face became distorted. Huo You took another few steps back silently and exined forcibly, ¡°There weren¡¯t any romantic feelings between us. I thought we had a tacit understanding¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He Yu nodded, agreeing with Huo You¡¯s words. However, before she could heave a sigh of relief, he said coldly, ¡°But Miss Huo, do you think I¡¯m a naive boy who would foolishly let you toy around with me? You didn¡¯t admit that you were my girlfriend, but you relied on your rtionship with me to get your parents¡¯ attention and to take revenge on Huo Tian. You even wanted to use me to bring down the Si Corporation. Do you think that after being used time and time again, you can push me away with just a light word?¡± Huo You pursed her lips and stared at He Yu. ¡°I admit that I made use of you, but it¡¯s not as if I didn¡¯t contribute anything, isn¡¯t that so?¡± He Yu sized up Huo You disdainfully and said with a smile, ¡°Are you referring to your body? Miss Huo, you should really understand the current market situation. A youngdy with lousy skills like you won¡¯t be able to sell for such a high price.¡± Huo You¡¯s expression turned grim as anger burned in her eyes. ¡°He Yu, do you think I¡¯m a prostitute who sells herself?¡± He Yu shrugged. ¡°I want to develop a rtionship with Miss Huo so that we can get engaged and get married.. It¡¯s you, Miss Huo, who wants to define our rtionship as a deal. Miss Huo, the rewards you got from me and the things you gave aren¡¯t considered fair no matter how we look at it, right?¡± Chapter 192 - Just A Transaction 192 Just A Transaction Huo You had never been so humiliated before. She deeply regretted her actions of getting involved with He Yu. He Yu wasn''t a gentleman at all. He actually treated her as a lowly girl who would sell her body?! Huo You knew that their rtionship wouldn''t go as easily as she had imagined, for them to part away with just a few words. In the end, Huo You looked at He Yu, feeling humiliated. "What do you want me to do?" He Yu leaned backzily in the wheelchair and said, "It''s very simple. I want you to continue being my girlfriend. One monthter, you''ll attend our engagement ceremony. By then, you''ll be on vacation. I think you won''t be busy then, right?" Huo You frowned, her entire body showing off her resistance. "He Yu, I don''t like you. Why can''t you let me go and insist on clinging to me?" He Yuughed again. He wasughing at Huo You''sck of self-awareness. "Huo You, do you really think I have deep feelings for you? Why should I be liked by you? I''m not crazy to want to woo a woman like you." Huo You''s expression turned extremely grim. She could clearly hear the disdain and humiliation in He Yu''s words. She red at He Yu and suddenly took a step forward. She raised her hand and swung it towards He Yuhui, who was sitting in a wheelchair. She thought that since He Yu was injured and couldn''t walk well, he definitely wouldn''t be able to retaliate. Even if He Yu would take revenge on herter, Huo You wanted to vent her anger right now. However, to Huo You''s surprise, He Yu, who wasughing uncontrobly, suddenly raised his hand and grabbed Huo You''s wrist urately. He didn''t hold back at all, making Huo You''s bones hurt. "Let go of me!" Huo You wanted to break free from He Yu''s grip, but He Yu was much stronger than her. Just as Huo You was about to kick He Yu''s wheelchair, he stood up. A surprised expression appeared on her face, and then some fear appeared in her eyes. "He Yu, you''re not injured?" He Yu wore a shadow of a smile and took unhindered steps to force Huo You back. His gaze was as sharp as a knife and as cold as ice. "Huo You, did you think I''m a cripple now so you want to teach me a lesson? You''re a disobedient kitten. Your ws are so sharp, that you should really trim them down." He held Huo You''s hand and looked at it carefully, shaking his head at the beautiful nails on her fingertips. He even fiddled with her manicured nails with his fingers and sighed. "Look, you think you really have sharp ws just because you have such long nails. If I don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll be disobedient again in the future. I''ll be very troubled if that happens¡­" Huo You didn''t know what He Yu was trying to do, but she knew that He Yu was aplete pervert. She asked in fear, "He Yu, I was wrong. I was just too angry and couldn''t control my emotions. I didn''t mean to hit you. Can you please let me off?" He Yu smiled at Huo You. "I like how flexible you are. If you were always so obedient, why would I scare you?" He pulled Huo You, who was resisting him with all her might, and threw her onto the sofa. He then rummaged through the drawers, trying to find something from the coffee table or somewhere else. Huo You looked at He Yu, who was searching everywhere, in horror. Her face was pale as she asked nervously, "He Yu, what are you trying to do?" He Yu turned around with a sharp pair of scissors, giving Huo You such a shock that she quickly shrank back into the sofa. However, He Yu didn''t seem as if he sensed Huo You''s fear. He looked at the pair of scissors in his hand unhappily. "This is a pair of scissors for pruning nts. I can''t find any nail clippers. Forget it, let''s use this." He sat down beside Huo You and grabbed her hand without any exnation. Huo You kept on struggling, so He Yu smiled and said, "This pair of scissors can cut off tree branches that are as thick as a thumb. I wonder if it can break bones?" Chapter 193 - Cutting Fingernails

Chapter 193: Cutting Fingernails

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You didn¡¯t understand how things had developed to this point. He Yu was holding a pair of scissors that were used to prune nts. He had his head lowered as he helped her cut her nails. She didn¡¯t know if He Yu¡¯s threat from earlier was real or fake, but she didn¡¯t dare use her hands to test what He Yu was thinking. Huo You¡¯s entire body was stiff as she sat on the sofa and let He Yu do whatever he wanted. He Yu clumsily used the pair of scissors to cut off Huo You¡¯s nails, leaving behind ugly cuts. However, he was very satisfied with his work and said happily, ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t be flinging your ws around now.¡± Huo You heaved a sigh of relief when He Yu threw the scissors to the ground. Only then did she realize that her back was drenched. Her anger and dissatisfaction towards He Yu had long dissipated under his crazy actions. At this moment, she only wanted to stay far away from this lunatic. Huo You said wearily, ¡°He Yu, what do you want to do?¡± He Yu held Huo You¡¯s hand and looked at the pair of strange and ugly hands, to which he had trimmed the nails of, as if he was looking at precious treasures. He looked up at Huo You and said slowly, ¡°Miss Huo, didn¡¯t you already know what I want to do since a long time ago?¡± Huo You frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. Even if you¡¯re very angry at me for making use of you, there¡¯s no need for you to get engaged to me, right?¡± He Yu shook his head. ¡°Good girl, you shouldn¡¯t have too much curiosity. Look at you. You¡¯re clearly not smart enough, but you have too many ambitions. You clearly don¡¯t know how to protect yourself, but you insist on being curious about things that you shouldn¡¯t be curious about¡­ That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t gotten anything even after going through so much. That¡¯s really pitiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo You retracted her hand and waited angrily for He Yu. He Yu shrugged. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deliberately exposing your scars? No, I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. Silly girl, I won¡¯t help you do those childish things that you do to take revenge on your enemies in the future. So, learn to be smart. Otherwise, sooner orter, you¡¯ll be sent flying by Huo Tian¡¯s punch.¡± He even made a punching gesture as if he was joking. Although he was giving her a serious reminder, perhaps because He Yu¡¯s expression was too indecent, Huo You didn¡¯t take his words to heart. If Huo You had gone to the hospital to take care of He Yu before, she¡¯d know that Huo Tian was the one who had injured him. She might then change the way she dealt with He Yu. However, Huo You didn¡¯t know anything, so she wouldn¡¯t be wary of Huo Tian. On the other hand, He Yu felt that he had done his best for Huo You after that reminder. He seemed to be in a good mood. He seemed to have thought of something and even started humming softly as he walked slowly to the wheelchair and sat on it again. He controlled the wheelchair to spin a few times like a child who was racing. After he was done ying, he stopped the wheelchair beside Huo You and said, ¡°Now, as a girlfriend, you have to help me push the wheelchair to the door.¡± Huo You didn¡¯t want to do it and rejected, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a smart wheelchair? Why do you need me to push it?¡± He Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Now, you¡¯re repaying the debt you owe me. You¡¯re not qualified to bargain with me. Moreover, I¡¯ve already reminded you not to be too curious. Understand?¡± Huo You was silent for a moment, then she nodded and gritted her teeth. ¡°I understand, Mr. He.¡± She pushed He Yu¡¯s wheelchair to the door and it opened automatically. He Yu looked as if he had coaxed his girlfriend back to his side and said excitedly to the men in ck suits, ¡°Drive us to the Huo Family¡¯s ce. I haven¡¯t gone to greet Uncle and Auntie Huo recently. They¡¯ll probably me me for neglecting Miss Huo. I have to give them a proper apology today.¡± He turned around to look at Huo You, who was behind him and pushing the wheelchair. He said apologetically, ¡°Youyou, when we get to your house, you have to put in a good word for me. Don¡¯t let Uncle and Auntie Huo be angry at me.¡± Huo You¡¯s lips twitched stiffly. ¡°They won¡¯t be angry at you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He Yu blinked at her. ¡°I think so too.. They¡¯re all softhearted people.¡± Chapter 194 - Agreeing to the Engagement

Chapter 194: Agreeing to the Engagement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was impossible for the Huo Family¡¯s parents to be angry at He Yu. This was very obvious. Theyplied with the maximization of benefits and would never let go of an outstanding son-inw candidate like He Yu. Moreover, with Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s observation of Huo You, they felt that although this daughter looked good on the surface, as time passed, she would eventually expose her petty side. A girl of this quality would probably not be able to find a good family to get married into. They felt that if they followed Huo You¡¯s wishes and allowed her to break up with He Yu, how could they possibly get inws that could help the Huo Family? If things were to reach that stage, Mr. and Mrs. Huo might as well chase Huo Tian away. At least Huo Tian had done pretty well and they heard that she and Si Huan were very inseparable. Due to various considerations, Mr. and Mrs. Huo weed He Yu warmly. Although Huo You was the focus of theirmunication, she didn¡¯t have the chance to interject. At the end, when He Yu brought up that he was going to leave, he asked sincerely, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, ever since I was injured recently in an ident, I felt that I had walked on the edge of life and death. This experience made me understand my feelings for Miss Huo. I realize that I can¡¯t leave her at all now. If Uncle and Auntie Huo don¡¯t mind that my legs are temporarily inconvenient, would you be willing to hand your beloved daughter to me?¡± Huo You stood beside He Yu and her hand was held by him. She looked up, wanting to see rejection on her parents¡¯ faces. However, she realized in despair that after a moment of surprise, her parents actually smiled happily. ording to the custom of the female¡¯s parents, Mrs. Huo remained reserved and she didn¡¯t agree directly. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see the rtionship between you youngsters. It¡¯s just that I think the progress seems to be a little faster. After all, Youyou hasn¡¯t graduated from high school yet. You¡¯re also still at the phase of being young and promising.¡± He Yu said sincerely, ¡°Uncle and Auntie Huo, after this incident, I¡¯ve understood my feelings. Therefore, even though Youyou and I are still young, I want to shamelessly beg you to give her hand to me. In addition, to facilitate Youyou¡¯spletion of her studies, I want to get engaged first during the uing school vacation. Uncle and Auntie Huo, I hope you can agree to my request.¡± Mr. Huo fell silent for a moment and nodded. ¡°He Yu, I admire your character and capabilities very much, so I agree to let the two of you get engaged first. I hope you won¡¯t let my daughter down.¡± He Yu was like a young boy who had fallen deeply in love and nodded happily. Mr. and Mrs. Huo were very satisfied with his performance. As long as he had feelings for his daughter, they wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t give them a reasonable price. After all, He Yu was now injured and in a wheelchair. They didn¡¯t know if he would have any side effects in the future either. They should take this opportunity to ask for more things for their daughter¡¯s sake¡­ For a moment, the Huo Family¡¯s atmosphere was filled with warmth. Unlike the Huo Family¡¯s hypocritical harmony, although the Ding Family which was situated in the urban vige was not as luxurious as the Huo Family, the atmosphere was even more harmonious whenpared to the Huo Family. Ding Chen deliberately didn¡¯t work overtime and returned home to have dinner with his niece. Other than the Ding Family, Bi Ying, Si Huan, and Zhao Feng, who Si Huan had brought over, were also present. The few youngsters who were in their youth crowded the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard. They seemed to be talking about something and the courtyard was filled with cheerful voices andughter. Ding Rong was preparing dinner in the kitchen. The waves of fragrance tempted the young children, who had been hungry for a long time, to the point that they were looking forward to it¡­ Ding Chen was squatting by the roadside outside the tailor shop, smoking. He was still talking to thepany¡¯s employees on the phone non-stop. His brows were tightly furrowed, and he actually looked more like a big boss now. A pitch-ck car was parked by the street not far away. Ding Chen was a car lover. When he stood up, he took a few more nces at it. Although he could not see the brand of the car clearly, the design and texture of the car were clearly not ordinary. Ding Chen wanted to get close and take a good look at the car.. He had just taken two steps when a girl with short purple hair ran out. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time for dinner¡­¡± Chapter 195 - Mediators

Chapter 195: Mediators

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now,¡± Ding Chen replied. He stopped paying attention to the unfamiliar luxury car and turned around to return to the courtyard. Huo Tian didn¡¯t care about an unfamiliar car either. Her figure quickly disappeared through the door of the tailor shop. In the car not far away, Xi Cheng kept staring at the small door. Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes welled up when he saw the scene of Ding Chen and Huo Tian getting along. The hands on his legs trembled unconsciously. The reason Xi Cheng came to the urban vige today was because after going through the 13 suspicious identities, he realized that the one that had the highest likelihood to the one he had used in the past was Huo Cheng. Xi Cheng recalled the scene earlier today when the leader of the search team, Chen Ming, came to report the results of their investigation¡­ Chen Ming was an extremely capable person in his work. He investigated the 13 identities previously selected in the shortest time possible. Back then, Xi Cheng had a strange sense of familiarity with the name ¡®Huo Cheng¡¯. Chen Ming hadn¡¯t overlooked this detail and disseminated the investigations of the other people to his subordinates while he ced additional emphasis on investigating the man called ¡®Huo Cheng¡¯. Today, as soon as Chen Ming found out the results, he came to report to Xi Cheng. He stood in front of Xi Cheng and exined sinctly, ¡°ording to my investigation, this Mr. Huo Cheng came to China 20 years ago. Back then, he seemed to have made some enemies and was unable to get a long-term and stable job. In the beginning, in a hotel in the urban vige, his usual work was to help others as a mediator¡­¡± Fearing that his boss who was born in high society didn¡¯t know what being a mediator meant, Chen Ming even exined in detail, ¡°Back then, the security in China wasn¡¯t as bad as it is now. The urban vige was also a no man¡¯snd with a chaotic mix of people. There were many small gangs and hooligans. The lives of ordinary citizens were very difficult, that¡¯s why they had the mediator profession¡­¡± Chen Ming wanted to continue exining, but Xi Cheng waved his hand. He seemed to have sunk into some kind of recollection and naturally continued Chen Ming¡¯s story. ¡°Ordinary citizens who live in the urban vige, no matter how careful they are, would asionally offend those gang members. As long as the gang members were offended, they would suffer the gang¡¯s revenge. Even if the mediator doesn¡¯t join any gang, for those who have prestige in the neighborhood, the gangs will give them face. The mediators will act as a bridge between the ordinary citizens and the gangs to help the ordinary citizens mediate things. If there are conflicts between ordinary citizens or small gangs, they will sometimes look for mediators to help settle things¡­¡± Chen Ming closed his mouth and looked at Xi Cheng in surprise. He realized that Xi Cheng¡¯s expression was veryplicated. He knew very well that this person called Huo Cheng could very well be the boss¡¯s previous identity. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sir, did you remember anything?¡± Xi Cheng shook his head and leaned back in his chair dejectedly, saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything. Everything rted to mediators is more likemon sense that has been engraved in my mind. As long as I mention this word, I know what it is.¡± Looking at Xi Cheng¡¯s dejected expression, Chen Ming quickly said, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to be disheartened. ording to my investigation, ever since China started to take care of public security, the various small gangs in the urban vige have disappeared. The mediators slowly retreated from the stage of history and the younger generation don¡¯t know what a mediator is. Since you know so much about this, it means that you¡¯ve lived here for a long time. Even if you don¡¯t remember it, it proves that you¡¯re very likely to be the mediator named Huo Cheng.¡± Upon hearing Chen Ming¡¯s words, Xi Cheng made himself get his act together and asked, ¡°That Huo Cheng, other than him being the urban vige¡¯s mediator, did you manage to find any other information about him?¡± Chen Ming immediately said, ¡°That Mr. Huo Cheng lived in the urban vige for a long time.. Not only did he be a mediator, but he also fell in love and got married to a girl in the urban vige¡­¡± Chapter 196 - Confirmation

Chapter 196: Confirmation

¡°But one year after they got married and his wife was pregnant, Mr. Huo disappeared for no reason.¡± At this point, Chen Ming stopped talking. Actually, he could already confirm in his heart that Mr. Huo Cheng was his boss, Xi Cheng. However, it was not the time to draw a conclusion yet. To be careful, Chen Ming didn¡¯t reveal his guess. Although this was the only piece of information he had, Xi Cheng¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. Mediators didn¡¯t exist in the environment he had grown up and lived in. However, when Chen Ming mentioned this word,mon sense about mediators naturally appeared in his mind. If this couldn¡¯t prove anything, then when Xi Cheng read the report about the wife and child of the mediator named Huo Cheng from Chen Ming¡¯s investigations, he was already certain that Huo Cheng was his past identity. Xi Cheng read the materials and saw that Huo Cheng¡¯s wife¡¯s name was Ding Rong and his daughter¡¯s name was Huo Tian. A feeling of realization welled up in his heart. It was no wonder he had tossed and turned over Ding Rong¡¯s figure in the video of the productunch. It was no wonder he felt that he had felt a sense of familiarity to the witty and yful Huo Tian and had taken a liking to her unconditionally after seeing her. Back then, Xi Cheng held onto the stack of documents with a strange expression on his face. He felt like crying andughing at the same time. Fate was really something that was both cruel and generous. It was cruel to let him forget his wife, causing him to be separated from his wife and child for almost 20 years. However, it then generously sent his wife and child right before him. It was just that he was a blind idiot. He had interacted with Huo Tian for so long and liked this girl more and more every day, but he didn¡¯t realize that she was his daughter. Perhaps it was because of an increasing feeling of unsettledness the more he got closer back to home, the more Xi Cheng got closer to revealing the truth, the more uneasy he felt. There was only onest step left¡ªto do a DNA test for him and Huo Tian. As long as he could ascertain their father-daughter rtionship, then Xi Cheng would have really found his wife and daughter. Chen Ming had been waiting for a long time. He was waiting for Xi Cheng to give the order for him to secretly collect Huo Tian¡¯s biological samples. However, Xi Cheng only remained silent and didn¡¯t give any orders. Chen Ming looked at Xi Cheng in confusion. ¡°Sir, do you have any other concerns?¡± Xi Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°Bring me to the urban vige first. I want to see the living environment of the mother and daughter.¡± This was why Ding Chen saw an unfamiliar luxury car not far from their house. Xi Cheng and his subordinate sat in the car for several hours. They watched the busy figures in the tailor shop, watched the gentle and beautiful middle-aged woman send guests out, watched her go to the nearby market to buy groceries, watched her greet the surrounding neighbors¡­ Later on, they watched as Ding Rong weed the children who came back from school with a smile. Other than Huo Tian, there were also three other male students who came as guests. Ding Rong weed them one by one. Even though they were so far away, Xi Cheng and his subordinate could still hear theughtering from the small courtyard as they sat in the car. Only when Huo Tian came to call Ding Chen back to his room to eat did theughter in the small courtyard gradually stop. Chen Ming, who was in the front passenger seat, turned around slightly and realized that Xi Cheng had been staring at the simple and crude small courtyard. The car had been silent for too long. Chen Ming had no choice but to remind him, ¡°Sir?¡± Only then did Xi Chenge back to his senses. He quickly wiped his face and coughed lightly to suppress the sourness in his throat. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate further. I¡¯m already certain that she¡¯s my wife¡­¡± Xi Cheng did not continue. He was afraid that he could not hide the sobbing in his voice. When Xi Cheng saw Ding Rong¡¯s face, he was already certain that she was his wife, the woman in his dreams. The way she looked when she heard someone calling her was exactly the same as the wife in his dream. Xi Cheng had seen the way she turned around countless times in his dreams. He knew very well the angle in which his wife turned.. Chapter 197 - Not Daring To Reunite

Chapter 197: Not Daring To Reunite

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chen Ming was an old employee under Xi Cheng. He wasn¡¯t smart and couldn¡¯t help Xi Cheng manage thepany¡¯s affairs. However, he was silent, loyal and had helped Xi Cheng deal with many private matters. In the past few years, Chen Ming¡¯s main job was to help Xi Cheng find his wife and child. He knew very well that ever since Xi Cheng¡¯s head was identally injured five years ago, he suddenly remembered that he had been married before and that his wife had even gotten pregnant with his child. Ever since then, he had been living in torment and pain constantly. After Chen Ming took on the responsibility for finding Xi Cheng¡¯s wife, he didn¡¯t find any information even after several years. Sometimes, Chen Ming even felt that this search might not bring about any results in his entire life. He did not expect that after the video of that smallpany¡¯s productunch was sent to Xi Cheng, things would take such a big turn. Chen Ming sighed in his heart at the unpredictability of fate and also sincerely felt happy for the boss. He asked, ¡°Sir, are you going to go and reunite with Madam and Miss now?¡± Xi Cheng was silent for a moment, then he shook his head and said, ¡°No, not yet. I mustn¡¯t scare them.¡± Chen Ming could understand his boss¡¯s feelings. His boss was a decisive person, but even he would feel nervous and uneasy when facing the people he cared about. He must be worried that Madam and Young Miss wouldn¡¯t forgive him, right? Thinking of this, Chen Ming persuaded, ¡°Sir, although I haven¡¯t interacted with Miss before, I heard from the staff at home that Miss is an easygoing and optimistic girl. I think that even if she¡¯s angry at you, she won¡¯t be angry for long.¡± Xi Cheng recalled the time he had talked about Huo Tian¡¯s father with her. Not only did she not hate her father, whom she had never met before, but she was also filled with love for him. Of course she would understand him, but it was not that Xi Cheng was afraid of being med by his wife and daughter that he didn¡¯t dare to reunite with them. Right now, he only felt too ashamed to face them. They had waited for him for so many years, but he had forgotten about them. Even if they met and reunited, he wasn¡¯t able to exin to his wife that he had forgotten about her. Xi Cheng felt very guilty for losing those beautiful memories. He couldn¡¯t tell his subordinate what was on his mind, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a chance to do a paternity test first. Although I know there¡¯s no need to do that, I have to let them ascertain my identity.¡± Chen Ming said, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± When the Ding Family finished their dinner and sent the guests off, Ding Chen specially nced at the ce where the luxury car had been parked and realized that it was already empty. Although he felt that it was a little strange, he did not take this matter to heart. ¡­ This weekend, Huo Tian was wondering what she should do when she suddenly received Xi Cheng¡¯s message. He said that the robotic exoskeleton felt a little ufortable and wanted Huo Tian to help him with the adjustments. Thepany naturally had to do its best to satisfy Xi Cheng¡¯s requests since he was a big client. Moreover, Huo Tian had a good impression of Xi Cheng. In terms of personal rtionships, she was willing to provide him with the service. Huo Tian called Si Huan, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be heading to Uncle Xi¡¯s house today. Why don¡¯t we meet up another day?¡± Si Huan felt a little strange. ¡°You¡¯re going to Mr. Xi¡¯s house again? Did he only invite you?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t know the answers to his questions. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s still Bi Ying. If we need to adjust the equipment, he¡¯s more suitable than me.¡± The strange feeling in Si Huan¡¯s heart increased again. He thought about it and said, ¡°I have an appointment with He Yu tomorrow to discuss a coboration. If we don¡¯t meet today, that jade pendant can only be left with me for now.¡± Huo Tian expressed her dissatisfaction bluntly. ¡°But I¡¯ve already transferred the money to you. Hurry up and return the jade pendant to me. That¡¯s something my father left me. I haven¡¯t even taken a good look at it.¡± Si Huan chuckled softly when he heard Huo Tian¡¯s unwilling tone. He said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll visit Uncle Xi with you. He can be a witness.¡± Huo Tian replied happily, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± She hung up and started humming happily.. After washing up, she waited for Si Huan toe and pick her up. Chapter 198 - Speculation

Chapter 198: Spection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because Xi Cheng¡¯s medical equipmentpany had ced arge number of orders and was very straightforward with the payment, theirpany had benefited a lot. To encourage the employees to work hard, they had also issued out the autumn dividends over the past few days and the employees had also received generous quarterly bonuses. Of course, no matter how high the employees¡¯ bonuses were, it was impossible for them to be higher than the three bosses and the two developers who held thepany¡¯s shares. Huo Tian¡¯s dividends were enough to repay Si Huan¡¯s loan and she could still keep a few million yuan. Therefore, once the dividends arrived, Huo Tian returned the 20 million yuan she had borrowed from Si Huan to him. She had wanted to meet Si Huan today to retrieve the jade pendant, but she didn¡¯t expect to suddenly get a job and had no choice but to arrange to meet at Xi Cheng¡¯s house. When Si Huan came to pick Huo Tian up, he probed, ¡°Do you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with Mr. Xi¡¯s attitude towards you?¡± Huo Tian flipped through her phone in boredom and said indifferently, ¡°Uncle Xi likes me. I know.¡± Si Huan looked at Huo Tian¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude and shook his head speechlessly, thinking that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of Huo Tian. Xi Cheng had only vaguely sensed that Xi Cheng¡¯s attitude towards Huo Tian was strange yesterday. After he returned home yesterday, Si Huan received a call from Xi Cheng, asking about Huo Tian over the phone. Although Xi Cheng had tried his best to act as if he had casually mentioned Huo Tian¡¯s name, perhaps because Si Huan cared about Huo Tian, he sharply noticed that Xi Cheng¡¯s attitude was a little unusual. Last night, Si Huan didn¡¯t reveal anything about Huo Tian to Xi Cheng. Even if Xi Cheng was an elder who took good care of him and could even bring him huge benefits, Si Huan didn¡¯t intend to use Huo Tian¡¯s private matters to get into Xi Cheng¡¯s good books. She did not expect that after brushing Xi Cheng offst night, Xi Cheng would actually invite Huo Tian home today. She did not know what his true motive was. Of course, Si Huan did not think that Xi Cheng had taken a fancy to Huo Tian. When he looked at Huo Tian, instead of saying that he was looking at a woman who aroused him, it would be more urate to say that he was looking at a junior he liked. To put it more urately, when Xi Cheng looked at Huo Tian, it was as if he was looking at a daughter who made him extremely proud¡­ It couldn¡¯t be¡­ At the thought of this, Si Huan suddenly felt enlightened. He froze because of this ridiculous but logical thought. Si Huan¡¯s expression was a little strange. He tried his best to remain calm and asked Huo Tian, ¡°Has Mr. Xi been contacting you often recently?¡± Huo Tian shook her head in confusion. ¡°Uncle Xi didn¡¯t contact me. The call I received today to inform me to go make adjustments for Uncle Xi was also by thepany.¡± Xi Cheng had Huo Tian¡¯s contact number and they got along well. They would chat asionally in private, but Xi Cheng insisted on informing Huo Tian to go to his house through thepany. This was abnormal. Si Huan suddenly felt that his guess made sense. At the same time, he felt that his guess was very ridiculous. In his dilemma, the car had already arrived at Xi Cheng¡¯s vi. The butler was exceptionally passionate towards Huo Tian today. He smiled brightly at her, the wrinkles on his face appearing. ¡°Miss, wee back. Have you had breakfast this morning? There¡¯s food prepared at home. Would you like to have some food first?¡± Si Huan looked at the overly enthusiastic butler silently and thought to himself that his guess was probably right. However, Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. She epted other people¡¯s kindness very well. ¡°Alright, thank you, Butler Grandpa. I slept in this morning and didn¡¯t eat well.¡± Hence, the butler threw his master to the back of his mind. He paid no heed to his master, who had returned to his wheelchair today because the exoskeleton device needed adjustments, and focused on an outsider who was temporarily still ¡°unrted¡± to the Xi Family. Si Huan sighed. This family was being too obvious. To think that Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel that something wasn¡¯t right with her muddled personality¡­ He said to the butler, who was focused on Huo Tian, ¡°Where is Mr. Xi now? I¡¯ll go greet him.¡± The butler looked at Si Huan carefully and pointed to the study room.. Chapter 199 - Rongrong

Chapter 199: Rongrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The butler¡¯s attitude towards Si Huan wasn¡¯t as amicable as it had been in the past. The way he looked at Si Huan was like he was looking at a big bad wolf. Si Huan was a little speechless. The change in his attitude was so fast without any warning at all. It was clearly saying that there was some inside story to this. However, Huo Tian was an insensitive person and didn¡¯t notice anything wrong¡­ Si Huan spoke to Huo Tian, who was eating, then went to look for Xi Cheng. He wanted to figure out Xi Cheng¡¯s attitude before Xi Cheng revealed everything to Huo Cheng. Just like he did in the past, Si Huan greeted Xi Cheng respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Xi.¡± Xi Cheng nced at Si Huan and nodded casually. ¡°Hello.¡± Then, Xi Cheng stopped hiding his absent-mindedness and continued to stare nkly at the door. Si Huan sighed helplessly. ¡°Mr. Xi, Huo Tian slept in the morning and didn¡¯t have breakfast. She¡¯s currently being served by the butler to have some food. You might need to wait a little longer.¡± Xi Cheng came back to his senses and frowned, his heart aching as he said, ¡°I already said that there¡¯s no need to trouble that child toe over. It¡¯s too tiring to have toe over here so early in the morning.¡± Si Huan nced at his watch unobtrusively. It was already ten in the morning. Getting up at this time shouldn¡¯t be considered tough, but forget it. There was no need to hold it against a person who had temporarily lost his cool¡­ He skipped this topic and probed, ¡°Mr. Xi, you¡¯ve been living abroad. Your wife must be anxious from all the waiting since you¡¯ve been staying so long here aftering back this time around. Why don¡¯t you bring Mrs. Xi over? There are beautiful rivers and mountains in China too. You can take this opportunity to tour around with Madam.¡± Xi Cheng thought that Si Huan was just being polite like the other businessmen. He frowned impatiently and said, ¡°My wife is in the country. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about that.¡± Si Huan had wanted to test if Xi Cheng had gotten married when he was overseas, but he did not expect to get this answer. He did not understand for a moment if the wife Xi Cheng mentioned was thedy he was thinking of. Usually, with Xi Cheng¡¯s sharpness, he would have known what Si Huan wanted to ask long ago. However, his mind was focused on Huo Tian now, so he didn¡¯t have the mood to think about Si Huan¡¯s true intentions. Si Huan thought about it and took out the box with the jade pendant. He ced it in front of Xi Cheng, who frowned and looked at the box on the table impatiently. He thought that this was a gift from Si Huan. He wondered to himself that this child seemed quite smart usually, but why was he so tactless today? This gift would be put to waste if it couldn¡¯t get the recipient¡¯s favor. Xi Cheng reached out his hand and took the small velvet box, wanting to casually stuff it in the drawers. Si Huan stopped him and said, ¡°Mr. Xi, this isn¡¯t for you. It belongs to Huo Tian.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xi Cheng looked at Si Huan in confusion. ¡°Since this belongs to Tiantian¡­ Huo Tian, why is it in your hands? Did she ask you to pass it to me?¡± Si Huan shook his head. ¡°No, Mr. Xi. Back then, when Huo Tian left the Huo Family, she was asked to pay 20 million yuan for her living expenses. When Mr. and Mrs. Huo came to collect the debt, the Ding Family coteralized the item Huo Tian¡¯s father left behind to me and borrowed 20 million yuan to return to the Huo Family. Now that Huo Tian has paid me the money, I was just about to give the coteral to Huo Tian today and I want you to be my witness.¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s expression turned increasingly grim as Si Huan exined, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Huo Family asked for 20 million yuan for Huo Tian¡¯s living expenses despite knowing that Rongrong¡­ Huo Tian¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t well-off?¡± After confirming that Ding Rong was his wife yesterday, Xi Cheng had another dream that night. In the dream, he finally walked up to his wife and held her hand. He could clearly hear himself calling his wife ¡°Rongrong¡­¡± in his dream. Hence, when Xi Cheng talked to Si Huan, he blurted out his nickname for his wife. It was unknown if Si Huan had noticed this. However, the most important thing now wasn¡¯t what Si Huan thought, but the Huo Family who had raised Huo Tian for 18 years¡­ Xi Cheng narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°It seems like the Huo Family has a lot ofints about having brought back the wrong child..¡± Chapter 200 - Similar Characters

Chapter 200: Simr Characters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although Xi Cheng had already appeared to be calm and collected, Si Huan still sensed the anger under his calm surface. He did not have any intention of hiding things for the Huo Family and told them what he knew. Si Huan said, ¡°Although 20 million yuan is a lot, it¡¯s just a drop in the ocean for the Huo Family. Back then, Mr. and Mrs. Huo asked Huo Tian to sign the IOU probably just to make her give up on them. Later on, in order to control Huo Tian, they suggested for her to repay the debt.¡± Xi Cheng sharply caught the main point in Si Huan¡¯s words. ¡°They want to control Huo Tian? Tell me about this in detail.¡± Si Huan tried to speak the truth as calmly as possible. ¡°Auntie Ding was kidnapped. Mr. and Mrs. Huo heard the news from somewhere that Auntie Ding had an unfortunate encounter and they wanted Huo Tian to return to the Huo Family. Back then, they even came to look for me, wanting me to help persuade Huo Tian.¡± When he heard that Ding Rong had been kidnapped, Xi Cheng gripped the armrest of the wheelchair tightly. Anger surged in his heart, and he tried hard to suppress his anger before barely managing to maintain hisposure. He temporarily put aside the kidnapping incident and asked, ¡°What did they say to you?¡± Si Huan suddenly hesitated, but under Xi Cheng¡¯s sharp gaze, he still said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Huo probably thought that Huo Tian and I were already together. They said that a couple should be of equal social standing and asked me to persuade Huo Tian to return to the Huo Family. Perhaps they had only realized then that their biological daughter wasn¡¯t that outstanding.¡± Xi Cheng asked again, ¡°What¡¯s with the kidnapping?¡± Si Huan frowned slightly and regretted saying too much to Xi Cheng. Initially, he just wanted to probe if his guess was right, but after letting Xi Cheng know too much, Si Huan was a little worried that Xi Cheng would lose control of his emotions. Xi Cheng could tell the dilemma on Si Huan¡¯s face. He seemed to be able to guess what Si Huan was thinking and said with a cold snort, ¡°Si Family¡¯s brat, you¡¯re sharper than I imagined to be able to guess the reason I called Tiantian over today. However, you¡¯re also more foolish than I thought. You think I can¡¯t find out the truth just because you don¡¯t say anything?¡± Si Huan sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Xi, I just don¡¯t want you to be too angry. Back then, when Huo Tian found out about this, she almost killed someone. I¡¯d never seen such a crazy side to Auntie Ding, so I think she must have inherited this part of her personality from the other side¡­¡± What he meant was that since Xi Cheng was certain that he was Huo Tian¡¯s father, could he guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t suddenly go crazy as Huo Tian did? Upon hearing Si Huan¡¯s words, the expression on Xi Cheng¡¯s face became very strange. He seemed to want to be angry, but the corners of his lips unconsciously curled up as if he wanted to smile¡­ In the end, Xi Cheng rubbed his face to make his expression look more normal before saying, ¡°Your concerns are not unreasonable. Indeed, I¡¯m sometimes not that rational¡­¡± He really did not expect that Huo Tian had inherited his personality. She clearly resembled her mother, so Xi Cheng thought that other than being smarter than her parents, Huo Tian would be as sweet and cute as her name. He did not expect her to beat someone half to death. She seemed to have the demeanor he had when he was young and had worked as a mercenary. Si Huan said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not too confident in your ability to manage your emotions either, I won¡¯t tell you the entire story for the time being. You just need to know that the other party¡¯s scheme didn¡¯t seed and they went for wool but came back shorn. Now, I would like to invite Mr. Xi to take a look at this jade pendant. Perhaps you¡¯ve seen it before?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s hand that was holding the box became a little stiff. He quietly took a deep breath and opened the box. In the ck velvet cloth, the lustrous white jade pendanty quietly. It was as if time had never corroded the jade¡¯s quality and it glowed even more than it had in Xi Cheng¡¯s memories. ¡°This, this was given to me by my mother¡­¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s mother had gone abroad with her family during the war. They had expended all their money overseas and had only left behind some trinkets that could serve as keepsakes.. This jade pendant was the most valuable thing she had left behind for Xi Cheng. Chapter 201 - Sudden Drop In Temperature

Chapter 201: Sudden Drop In Temperature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Xi Cheng was eight years old, his mother had fallen ill and passed away. The jade pendant was the silhouette of his mother¡¯s once glorious and wealthy family. Therefore, even when she was in urgent need of medical fees in thete stages of cancer, his mother did not sell the jade pendant. Instead, she left this jade pendant behind for Xi Cheng before her death. Later on, when Xi Cheng was living a hard life, he would rather work as a mercenary and earn some money with his life on the line than have any thoughts about selling that jade pendant. Xi Cheng had inherited the family and grasped unparalleled authority, but he had also been identally injured in a power struggle. Not only had his spine been injured and he was disabled, but he had also injured his head, causing him to lose part of his memories. He had lost this jade pendant, which meant a lot to him. He had sent people to search for it and had also asked people to pay attention to the auctions held in various countries all year round, but they had never been able to find any traces of the jade pendant. It was only when his head was injured a few years ago and Xi Cheng remembered that he was already married that he realized that the jade pendant might have been given to his wife as a love token. Only then did Xi Cheng change the direction of his search. He gently caressed the patterns on the jade pendant. At that moment, he seemed to be recalling the nervousness and anticipation he felt when he handed the jade pendant to his wife back then. The jade pendant was the same as before, but things had changed. When he recalled how he had missed so many years with his wife, Xi Cheng¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. The man who had always had a strong personality and seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be beaten down by any suffering couldn¡¯t help but feel his throat tighten. ¡°I once thought that I might never see it again in this lifetime.¡± Si Huan could not share Xi Cheng¡¯s feelings. He was silent for a moment and said sincerely, ¡°Auntie Ding kept the jade pendant very well. If it wasn¡¯t because she had to pay the Huo Family¡¯s 20 million yuan living expenses, she probably wouldn¡¯t have taken it out in her entire life. Uncle Xi, this is enough to show how deep Auntie Ding¡¯s feelings for you are.¡± Xi Cheng looked guilty and pitiful as he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making her wait for so many years.¡± Si Huan said, ¡°Auntie Ding¡¯s wait has finally borne fruit. She should be happy.¡± Ever since he confirmed that Huo Tian was his daughter, Xi Cheng¡¯s impression of Si Huan had taken a 180-degree turn. The kid who looked quite pleasing to the eye suddenly became detestable. However, no matter how much he disliked this wolf who was circling around his daughter, Xi Cheng could not put on an ugly expression when facing Si Huan¡¯s sincere constion. Just as the atmosphere became a little awkward, Huo Tian walked in with light footsteps. Under the butler¡¯s loving feeding, Huo Tian ate until her tummy bulged. Fortunately, her physique had slowly improved after the souls had fused, and the influence from the souls caused her to be unable to get fat easily. Otherwise, she would have to worry about her weight like other girls. Xi Cheng looked at Huo Tian¡¯s satisfied expression and could not help but smile dotingly. ¡°Tiantian, it seems like the food the butler prepared suits your taste.¡± Huo Tian praised generously, ¡°Uncle Xi, your family¡¯s chef is really amazing. The desserts he makes are even better than the ones at the Michelin restaurants.¡± She wasn¡¯t too concerned about the distance that should be followed in social situations, to begin with. Moreover, she was too familiar with Si Huan, so she subconsciously sat down beside him. Si Huan sensitively realized that two sharp gazes were shooting at him. He turned around and saw that Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze was indeed filled with viciousness. Even though Si Huan had always been calm and collected, he was also feeling a little ufortable from Xi Cheng¡¯s stare. It was just that Huo Tian was exceptionally insensitive. She didn¡¯t realize that there was anything wrong with the way Xi Cheng was looking at her and Si Huan. She only felt that it seemed a little cold, so she moved closer to Si Huan. Si Huan¡¯s body temperature passed onto her from the spot where their arms touched, but it didn¡¯t warm Huo Tian up. ¡°That¡¯s strange, why does it feel even colder than before?¡± Chapter 202 - Do You Hold Resentment?

Chapter 202: Do You Hold Resentment?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian looked puzzled. She rubbed her arms and said to Xi Cheng, ¡°Uncle Xi, the temperature has dropped over the past two days. Can you get someone to turn on the air conditioner? I feel a little cold.¡± Xi Cheng red at Si Huan secretly. When he turned to face Huo Tian, he smiled warmly again. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯ll get someone to turn on the air conditioner right away.¡± In the end, Si Huan could not stand Xi Cheng¡¯s cold gaze. He stood up from the sofa and coughed lightly. ¡°Uncle Xi, you and Tiantian¡­¡± Sensing Xi Cheng¡¯s de-like gaze, Si Huan quickly changed his words and said,¡± You and Huo Tian should have things to talk about. I¡¯ll go out first. I¡¯ll get the butler to turn on the air conditioner. ¡± Xi Cheng looked at Si Huan, who seemed to have some self-awareness, and his lips curled into a fake smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡± Xi Cheng had clearly admired him a while ago, but now, he was treating him with disdain. His attitude had changed so quickly that it felt unreasonable. Si Huan looked at Xi Cheng helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Have a good chat with Huo Tian.¡± Huo Tian felt that the atmosphere between Xi Cheng and Si Huan seemed a little off, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. She looked at Si Huan¡¯s back view as he left and asked Xi Cheng curiously, ¡°Uncle Xi, why did Si Huan look like he was running away?¡± Xi Cheng snorted. ¡°The brat must be feeling guilty.¡± Huo Tian was even more puzzled. ¡°Did Si Huan do something wrong to you? Why would he feel guilty?¡± Xi Cheng thought to himself that this wolf did not understand the principle of keeping a distance from other people¡¯s daughters, so he¡¯d naturally feel guilty when facing the father. However, this was something between two men of different generations and mustn¡¯t be brought up to the surface. Hence, he avoided this question and changed the topic. ¡°How is it? Are you still cold?¡± Huo Tian felt it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s not cold anymore. Has the air conditioner been switched on?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Xi Cheng nodded. He pushed the box that Si Huan had just handed to him in the direction of Huo Tian and said, ¡°This is the jade pendant that your mother coteralized to Si Huan. He handed it to me just now.¡± ¡°Is the jade pendant here?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes gleamed as she opened the box in pleasant surprise. She looked at the suet jade pendant inside with a loving expression. ¡°Mom said that this is a gift Dad left for me, but I haven¡¯t taken a good look at it. I¡¯ve finally managed to redeem it today.¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s emotions wereplicated when he saw the pure joy on Huo Tian¡¯s face. He felt both guilty and consoled. He had wanted to lead Huo Tian to ask why Si Huan had given the jade pendant to him, thus naturally leading the topic to their rtionship. However, when Huo Tian saw this jade pendant, her first reaction was, ¡°This is a gift from her father.¡± This jade pendant was supposed to be given to her preciously on the day of Huo Tian¡¯sing of age ceremony. Xi Cheng had missed his daughter¡¯s first 18 birthdays, but Huo Tian¡¯s reaction now was enough to make Xi Cheng, her father, happy. His heart was warm and soft, and his tone also became very gentle. ¡°Tiantian, your father only left this jade pendant for you and your mother. He didn¡¯t leave anything else behind. Do you really not resent him?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s gaze reluctantly moved away from the jade pendant. She wanted to giggle and brush away the question she had already answered long ago, but when she looked at Xi Cheng, Huo Tian realized that there was a hint of nervousness in his eyes. Did Uncle Xi have times when he¡¯d actually feel uneasy? He was clearly such a strong man. Even though he had been sitting in a wheelchair for more than ten years, his willpower had not been worn down. Why was he feeling uneasy now? She could not figure out this question, but she quietly changed her mind about giving a perfunctory reply. Chapter 203 - Confessing Their Relationship

Chapter 203: Confessing Their Rtionship

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian thought about it carefully for a moment and said softly, ¡°Previously, Uncle Xi asked me what I think of my father, whom I¡¯ve never met before. I said that I love him, but this isn¡¯t all my thoughts.¡± Xi Cheng stared at Huo Tian. To think that the man who had been through a lot in his life would actually feel nervous now. His throat rolled twice, and he asked with a tight voice, ¡°Under what circumstances will you forgive your father, who had been absent for more than ten years, and still love him?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°Uncle Xi, I¡¯ve actually thought about it before. My father might have been a soldier or police officer who sacrificed himself on a mission. He¡¯s a great hero. In that case, even if he¡¯s absent from my life, I¡¯ll love him unconditionally.¡± A trace of bitterness shed past Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes. He did not have a noble character. In order to survive and to be the ultimate winner in the family struggle, he had never minded using despicable means. He was not qualified to bepared to heroes like soldiers and police. He didn¡¯t know if he should continue asking, but Huo Tian had already continued. Huo Tian giggled and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Moreover,pared to a sacrificed hero father, I actually want Dad to live well. If that was the case, I might be able to find him in the future.¡± Xi Cheng asked softly, ¡°Do you want to find him?¡± Huo Tian shrugged and said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. After all, I don¡¯t have any feelings for him. Moreover, if my father isn¡¯t a good person, I¡¯d rather not see him for the rest of my life. It¡¯s just that Mom can¡¯t let go of Dad¡­¡± Xi Cheng did not say anything. Huo Tian did not especially observe Xi Cheng¡¯s attitude and emotions. She sighed slowly and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I saw Mom keeping this jade pendant well, I would have thought that she had let go of Dad long ago. It¡¯s been more than ten years, but she still can¡¯t forget about Dad. Moreover, when we talk about Dad, Mom¡¯s attitude has never been resentful. Therefore, Dad should be a very good person. If he didn¡¯t deliberately abandon Mom and me, I wouldn¡¯t be angry at him!¡± After saying this, she looked at Xi Cheng again, only to see that his expression was no longer calm. His lips were pursed tightly and tears seemed to be glistening in his eyes. Huo Tian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She thought she had seen it wrongly and asked hesitantly, ¡°Uncle Xi, are you okay?¡± Xi Cheng only realized his loss ofposure when he was reminded by her. He quickly turned his face away and blinked to hide the dampness in his eyes. He quickly collected his emotions. When he faced Huo Tian again, he barely regained hisposure. In Xi Cheng¡¯s n, today, he was only going to test Huo Tian¡¯s attitude towards her father, who had been absent for more than ten years. From this, he could indirectly understand Ding Rong¡¯s thoughts and he could then make full preparations and find a good day to appear in front of Ding Rong. He did not intend to open up about his rtionship with Huo Tian today. However, Huo Tian¡¯s confession just now made Xi Cheng feel that the ns and preparations he had made were all foolish instead of smart. Xi Cheng suddenly realized that he had owed Ding Rong and Huo Tian so much for many years. No materialpensation would suffice topensate for their wait. Instead, it would only insult their sincerity. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to follow his original n anymore. Xi Cheng suddenly said, ¡°Tiantian, actually, I¡¯m your father.¡± After he said this, the huge study was silent. No sound rang out for a long time. Huo Tian looked at Xi Cheng, who was seated opposite her, in a daze.. As she was too shocked, her eyes were wide and round, and her brain was like aputer that was running too quickly that the CPU was on the verge of burning up and spoiling. For a moment, she was unable to process the information in this sentence¡­ Chapter 204 - Father And Daughter

Chapter 204: Father And Daughter

Time seemed toe to a standstill and the air in the room seemed to have frozen. In the silence, the atmosphere gradually became a little anxious. After saying that, the nervousness and anticipation in Xi Cheng¡¯s heart slowly turned to disappointment and sadness. He felt as if he had fallen into an icy river. The bone-chilling coldness made him recognize reality. In the decades of his life, there had never been a moment when he was more depressed than now. Xi Cheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. If you¡¯re unwilling to acknowledge me as your father, I won¡¯t have anyints either. After all, this is all my fault. I didn¡¯t do my part as a father¡­¡± ¡°No, wait¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s brain finally started working again. She raised her hand to stop Xi Cheng.¡± I was just too shocked just now. Uncle Xi, Dad¡­ No, let¡¯s confirm this first¡­¡± Although Huo Tian¡¯s brain started working again, thenguage system was clearly not fully installed yet. She did not know how to address Xi Cheng and could only pass over on the address. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve met. To me, you¡¯re a generous client and a kind and respectable elder. However, I¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯re, you¡¯re my father¡­¡± Huo Tian sped her hands together, her fingers intertwining, showing how unsettled she was. Xi Cheng heaved a sigh of relief. Since Huo Tian did not reveal her disgust and hatred directly, there was still room to turn things around. The reason why she had been so silent just now should be as she had said, that she had never imagined that he would be her father and was too shocked. At the thought of this, Xi Cheng felt more confident. He probed, ¡°Tiantian, do you hate me?¡± Huo Tian looked at Xi Cheng with a conflicted expression for a long while. In the end, she could not go against her true thoughts and shook her head while wearing aplicated expression. ¡°No, not only do I not hate you, but I¡¯ve also inexplicably liked you since the first time I saw you. I¡¯ve always thought that it was because of your charisma.¡± Xi Cheng could not help butugh as joy welled up in his heart. He looked at Huo Tian warmly and said, ¡°This is the first time someone has praised me for my charisma. In the past, when those juniors who are about your age saw me, they were mostly conscientious and felt that I¡¯m very scary.¡± Huo Tian felt that Xi Cheng was exaggerating. She retorted, ¡°Si Huan isn¡¯t afraid of you either.¡± When Huo Cheng heard Huo Tian mention Si Huan¡¯s name, he felt that these two words were extremely piercing. He snorted and said, ¡°That brat. I was too gentle with him in the past. He had it easy. He thought of how he had once admired Si Huan so much that he even changed his usual solemn attitude towards juniors and taught him earnestly. He even happily observed the development of the rtionship between him and his daughter. Xi Cheng felt extremely regretful. Huo Tian did not quite understand the meaning behind Xi Cheng¡¯s words and still looked at him in confusion. Xi Cheng quickly restrained his thoughts. The most important thing now was not to settle things with Si Huan, who was a wolf who coveted his daughter, but to obtain his daughter¡¯s approval. He looked at Huo Tian, his calm expression unable to hide his nervousness and his voice was also a little tense, ¡°Tiantian, what do you think about our rtionship?¡± Huo Tian thought about it for a while and said, ¡°I used to worry about what would I do if my father were to be a bad guy who did all sorts of evil things after leaving Mom and me, or if he became a scumbag who abandoned his wife and daughter to find a new lover. But I don¡¯t have to worry about that now. You¡¯re a good person, and you didn¡¯t form a family with anyone else, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xi Cheng nodded without hesitation. ¡°Even if I forget about your mother and you, I can¡¯t be with other women..¡± Chapter 205 - Determination

Chapter 205: Determination

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Recalling the past, Xi Cheng could not help but feel thankful. ¡°Although I¡¯m a cripple, in such a position, many women would either take the initiative or passivelye up to me. However, I couldn¡¯t get interested in them. I felt that those women didn¡¯t give me the right feeling. Perhaps subconsciously, I¡¯ve always loved your mother deeply, that¡¯s why I avoided making mistakes.¡± Huo Tian pursed her lips and revealed a faint smile. ¡°In that case, you have the right to appear in front of Mom. I¡¯ll take the same stand as Mom. If Mom forgives you, I will also ept you. If Mom doesn¡¯t forgive you, then I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t call you ¡®Dad¡¯.¡± Xi Cheng heaved a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tiantian, I¡¯ll do my best to get your mother¡¯s forgiveness. Before that, I also want you to stand on your mother¡¯s side unconditionally so that she won¡¯t be sad.¡± When parents have conflicts, they always like to fight to get their child¡¯s support. This wasmon in ordinary families, but for Huo Tian, who had lived for two lifetimes, it was an experience she had never experienced before. She started to feel some anticipation. If Uncle Xi was really her father, would their family be like other families after they got back together? Even if they would be noisy at times, would they be filled with bliss? Although she was looking forward to having a harmonious family atmosphere, there was still something very important to ascertain. Huo Tian coughed lightly and said solemnly, ¡°These are just your side of the story. I need concrete evidence to prove our rtionship. So, can you give me your biological sample? I can only confirm your identity after taking a DNA test.¡± Xi Cheng did not feel offended, nor did he feel that Huo Tian did not trust him. Huo Tian¡¯s suggestion to take a DNA test only meant that she could maintain a rational attitude no matter how surprising the situation was. Xi Cheng admired this very much. He agreed without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. Although I¡¯m very certain that I¡¯m your father, you probably can only believe mepletely after seeing concrete evidence.¡± Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but feel curious when she heard him say that. ¡°Why are you so sure? Didn¡¯t you lose your memory previously? What if you got the wrong person?¡± Xi Cheng looked at Huo Tian¡¯s young and plump face as if he wanted to see, through her face, the girl who resembled her in his memories but had apletely different disposition. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Because the moment I saw your mother¡¯s photo, the wife in my dream finally has a face. I know that she¡¯s the lover I¡¯ve forgotten for more than ten years. Moreover, there¡¯s this jade pendant¡­¡± He gestured for Huo Tian to look at the jade pendant that she had forgotten about and exined, ¡°This jade pendant is the only thing your grandmother, my mother, left behind. Unless I were to give it to my wife and child, I won¡¯t let it leave my side.¡± Huo Tian gently caressed the jade pendant. She suddenly thought that if she hadn¡¯t be the Huo Tian from hundreds of yearster, the original Huo Tian, as an ordinary person, probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to rely on her technological achievements to attract Xi Cheng¡¯s attention. This jade pendant would probably have been hidden by her mother forever. In that case, she wondered if Xi Cheng would still be able to find his long-lost wife and daughter¡­ Perhaps, in a parallel universe without her, Xi Cheng, who had lost his memories, had spent his entire life without finding his wife and daughter. They might have missed out on each other for their entire lives just like that. At the thought of this, Huo Tian made up her mind.. She looked at Xi Cheng and said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want Mom to have any regrets, so I¡¯ll help you if necessary.¡± Chapter 206 - Leaving the Xi Familys House

Chapter 206: Leaving the Xi Family¡¯s House

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Getting Huo Tian¡¯s promise was a pleasant surprise for Xi Cheng. He smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that you were going to stand on your mother¡¯s side? Why are you agreeing to help me now?¡± Huo Tian argued, ¡°This doesn¡¯t conflict at all. Mom has never forgotten you, and you¡¯ve never made any principle-based mistakes. ording to my estimations, there¡¯s a high chance that the two of you will get back together. Therefore, it¡¯s not a big deal for me to help you a little. If Mom makes up her mind to ignore you, I won¡¯t let her be sad either.¡± Xi Cheng suddenly had a feeling that even if he were to be epted by this pair of mother and daughter again, his status in the family wouldn¡¯t be too high. However, even though he could predict that his family¡¯s status was going to be low, Xi Cheng was still filled with anticipation for that kind of future. Huo Tian was not an ordinary person after all. After the initial shock, she quicklyposed herself and continued to remain calm when she interacted with Xi Cheng thereafter. She even discussed with Xi Cheng the timing for him and Ding Rong to reunite and the two of them came up with a simple n. After telling Huo Tian about their rtionship in a moment of agitation and getting a response that was a pleasant surprise, Xi Cheng wanted to strike while the iron was hot and quickly reunite with Ding Rong. He had been separated from his wife for more than ten years. He really did not want to wait another second. Huo Tian dismissed Xi Cheng¡¯s impulse. She insisted on waiting for the DNA results toe out and confirm Xi Cheng¡¯s identity before letting Ding Rong know about this. Her mother missed her father very much and she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her¡­ Xi Cheng had also nned on doing a DNA test previously. Today, he had only wanted to test Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts on her father and to leave her biological sample for testing. Therefore, he had contacted an authoritative testing agency long ago, wanting to get the results as soon as possible. However, in order to eliminate the influence of other factors to the greatest extent, Huo Tian had proposed to look for another organization to do the test. It would take a longer time. Even if Xi Cheng was anxious, there was nothing he could do. He could not me Huo Tian for being troublesome. Moreover, he felt that he could not refuse any of Huo Tian¡¯s decisions now. Huo Tian hade to the Xi Family today to make adjustments for the equipment, but this matter had beenpletely ignored. No one brought up this matter until she and Si Huan left. Si Huan wanted to drive Huo Tian home, so he went through another round of dissatisfied gazes from Xi Cheng. He felt that he really encountered a lot of hurdles in his love life. The Ding Family¡¯s siblings were already difficult to deal with, but now, there was Xi Cheng. He would probably be the biggest obstacle in Si Huan¡¯s love life. Si Huan had already sighed countless times in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but want to sigh ¡®s¡¯. Huo Tian had a lot on her mind as she unconsciously yed with the jade pendant. Clearly, today¡¯s matter had made her unable to calm down for a while. Si Huan stopped the car on a quiet street. Huo Tian suddenly came back to her senses from her messy thoughts. She subconsciously looked around. ¡°Are we already home?¡± Si Huan said, ¡°No, I just want to have a good talk with you.¡± Huo Tian turned to look at Si Huan and realized that he was looking at her with a gentle and tolerant gaze. That gaze did not have any sense of invasion, but it seemed to be able to reach deep into her heart. Huo Tian pouted and her tone unconsciously became a little spoiled. ¡°What? I was still thinking of how to tell you about it but it turns out that you already know.¡± ¡°Actually, I only guessed it today. Before you talked to Uncle Xi, I verified my guess,¡± Si Huan exined. ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m a little worried about your feelings.. After all, this would be a piece of shocking news for anyone.¡± Chapter 207 - Little Temper

Chapter 207: Little Temper

Of course, Huo Tian understood Si Huan¡¯s kindness, but she wasn¡¯t going to admit that she was feeling unsettled by this news. She nced at Si Huan and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m a genius girl with a strong heart. I won¡¯t let external factors affect my emotions. Moreover, this isn¡¯t a bad thing. The father whom I thought I had to wait to painstakingly find in the future, appeared on his own ord. Isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise?¡± Si Huan unconditionally tolerated Huo Tian¡¯s temper. He rubbed her furry head gently and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pleasant surprise, but this surprise is too big. That¡¯s why you have concerns, right?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts were exposed, so she stopped pretending to be tough. She frowned and let out a long sigh. ¡°Of course I have concerns. I¡¯m able to ept the fact that Uncle Xi¡¯s identity has changed to being my father. I¡¯m just worried about Mom. She has waited so long and suffered so much. Before she reunites with Dad, yearning will beautify the lover in her memories. After the reunion, will she be agitated? Will she develop resentment? These are all uncertainties¡­¡± Si Huan recalled the clues he had observed and said, ¡°Auntie Ding is an open-minded person. She didn¡¯t have any resentment towards Uncle Xi even during her most difficult times. After the two of them reunite, Auntie Ding probably won¡¯t lose control of her emotions.¡± Of course Huo Tian knew her mother better than Si Huan. It was just that those involved in the situation would get confused if they were overly concerned, so she couldn¡¯t feelpletely at ease. However, after Si Huan¡¯s exnation, she no longer felt conflicted about something that had yet to take ce. However, she was a little dissatisfied with Si Huan¡¯s words. ¡°I haven¡¯t done a DNA test and I¡¯m still not sure if Uncle Xi is my father. Don¡¯t pair him and my mother up as a couple by yourself.¡± Si Huan raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault for not being careful. Then should we send the biological samples to the test center now? If we bring it home and Auntie Ding senses that something is wrong, she¡¯ll probably ask, right?¡± ¡°Of course she will ask. It¡¯s something so obvious.¡± Huo Tian stared at Xi Cheng¡¯s short hair in the sealed transparent bag and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. The sooner we get the test done, the sooner I can feel at ease.¡± Even though he hadpany matters and family affairs piling up, the young Master Si threw those things to the back of his mind and willingly became a girl¡¯s exclusive chauffeur. The sad thing was that after the girl¡¯s father returned to the family, there would be very few opportunities for him to be her exclusive chauffeur anymore. Huo Tian was able to find her father, and her biological father was such an outstanding person. Si Huan felt happy for her, but besides feeling happy, Si Huan couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his love life that was filled with more and more hurdles. Therefore, he especially cherished the moment where he could be alone with Huo Tian right now. Even if he had to lower his status to be a chauffeur, the passenger still had a lot on her mind, and the atmosphere between the two of them was not intimate at all, he did not have anyints. Huo Tian sent the biological sample to the test center and requested an urgent test. The results would only be out the next day. Huo Tian wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything else and asked Si Huan to send her home. Before getting out of the car, Huo Tian finally was struck by her conscience. She looked at Si Huan and realized that his gaze was still so gentle, like a calm sea that could tolerate everything. He tolerated her inexplicable temper. Huo Tian had never vented her emotions freely to others. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her today. Perhaps it was because what happened today was too special, or perhaps it was because Si Huan was special to Huo Tian. She pursed her lips lightly and avoided Si Huan¡¯s gaze shyly. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think I lost my temper at you today.¡± A warm smile appeared in Si Huan¡¯s eyes and he rubbed Huo Tian¡¯s hair. When he retracted his hand, his fingertips touched the smooth skin on the side of her face. His fingertips felt a little numb as if they had been electrocuted.. Chapter 208 - Coveting Treasure

Chapter 208: Coveting Treasure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The space in the car was quiet and small. Even the airflow seemed to have slowed down. Human senses were also magnified. Si Huan¡¯s fingertips touched the skin on the side of Huo Tian¡¯s face. This was originally an unintentional contact, but it caused a ripple in each other¡¯s hearts, increasing the intimacy in the atmosphere between the two of them. Si Huan sharply noticed that Huo Tian¡¯s ears were slightly red. His mood lifted. ¡°I¡¯m very happy today.¡± Although Huo Tian sensed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the two of them, she didn¡¯t delve deeper into it. She forcefully suppressed the subtle emotions in her heart and instantly returned to the position of being Si Huan¡¯s good friend. As a good friend, Huo Tian felt that she had to take care of Si Huan¡¯s feelings. She said, ¡°But ording to my observation, you don¡¯t seem to be very happy today. Do you also have doubts about my actual rtionship with Uncle Xi?¡± Si Huan sighed silently. The intimate atmosphere had just gathered for less than a second, but it was instantly dispersed by Huo Tian. Should he not have too much confidence in her EQ? He did not force the return to the intimate state they were in just now. He followed Huo Tian¡¯s train of thought and said, ¡°ording to my understanding of Uncle Xi, he¡¯s not someone who says things without thinking. Since he chose to confess to you, there should be concrete evidence to prove your blood rtionship¡­¡± Si Huan paused for a few seconds and continued, ¡°Actually, I just think that Uncle Xi¡¯s attitude towards me has changed too much and I don¡¯t have much confidence in whether I can win his favor in the future.¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t understand it immediately and curiously guessed, ¡°Are you worried that he won¡¯t teach you anymore in the future? I don¡¯t think that will happen. He used to admire you very much.¡± At first, Huo Tian did not know what Si Huan meant, but under his gaze, although she did not quite understand, she vaguely knew that it had something to do with her. Si Huan didn¡¯t let Huo Tian think about it for too long. ¡°Even if Uncle Xi used to like me more, when he found out that I was coveting his treasure, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give me a good attitude.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, his eyes were filled with her reflection. No matter how slow Huo Tian was, she managed to react in time. The redness in the tips of her ears gradually spread to her cheeks. Her gaze flickered and she subconsciously avoided Si Huan¡¯s gaze. It was only after a long while did Huo Tian feel that her heart rate had returned to normal. She coughed lightly and whispered, ¡°I should be going home. Mom is waiting for me to go back to eat.¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t say anything else and only chuckled. He then continued to be Huo Tian¡¯s personal chauffeur. No matter when she returned home, Huo Tian would always be able to find her mother, Ding Rong. For any child, as long as their mother was still at home, there would be a harbor in this world that they could stop to rest at ease. Huo Tian never hid her love for her family. After returning home, she hugged Ding Rong without letting go. Ding Rong¡¯s face was full of smiles as she let Huo Tian hug her for a long while. Then, she said feigned disdain, ¡°You¡¯re hugging your mother the moment youe back. Are you still a child?¡± Huo Tian said usibly, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a child anymore, Mom owes me 18 years of hugs. Of course I have to get it back with interest.¡± Which mother wouldn¡¯t like to be relied on by their children? Of course Ding Rong had no resistance to her daughter¡¯s closeness. She patted Huo Tian¡¯s back gently andined while feeling sweet inside, ¡°What a childish personality. If others see you like this, they¡¯llugh at you.¡± Ding Rong nced at the only outsider in their courtyard, Si Huan. He had sent Huo Tian home and Ding Rong politely invited him to stay for a meal. Si Huan didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and agreed without any hesitation.. At this moment, he was sitting calmly and waiting for the meal to start. Chapter 209 - A Mothers Worry

Chapter 209: A Mother¡¯s Worry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian turned her head in Ding Rong¡¯s arms and looked at Si Huan, who was sitting in the courtyard and calmly drinking water. Si Huan seemed to have sensed her gaze and looked over as well. He had a smile on his face, but he wasn¡¯tughing at her as Ding Rong had suggested. He only looked at Huo Tian, who was acting spoiled like a child to her mother. Even if he didn¡¯t join in, he realized that he felt the feeling of bliss in his heart. Ding Rong¡¯s culinary skills were very good, and could even make home-cooked dishes very delicious. Si Huan knew that Huo Tian would probably have a good talk with Ding Rong, so he didn¡¯t stay long after the meal. He quickly took his leave. Huo Tian sent Si Huan to the car. When she returned home, Ding Rong had already quickly cleaned and put away the dishes. She saw that her daughter didn¡¯t look as carefree as usual and wanted to liven up the atmosphere. So she teased, ¡°Why did Si Huan leave so easily today? Didn¡¯t he always think of ways to stay longer in the past?¡± Huo Tian had never cared about these trivial matters in the past. She said in confusion, ¡°Si Huan has always been like this.¡± There was no trace of embarrassment in her tone. Ding Rong finally realized that her daughter was really slow in such matters. She looked at Huo Tian helplessly and then realized that she was distracted. This made Ding Rong feel a little strange. As a mother, she was always especially sensitive to her child¡¯s emotions. Therefore, Ding Rong kept feeling that there seemed to be something on Huo Tian¡¯s mind today, but it wasn¡¯t because of Si Huan. She didn¡¯t know what it was. On one hand, Ding Rong felt that it was normal for such an old child to have some small secrets. On the other hand, she was worried that Huo Tian had encountered some problems that she could not figure out by herself. She was worried that Huo Tian would keep on digging into a dead end. After thinking about it, Ding Rong could not help but feel worried. Before going to bed, she brought a cup of warm milk to Huo Tian¡¯s bedroom. Huo Tian did not fiddle with her toys in the workshop today. Instead, shey on the bed and flipped through a book on mechanical engineering in boredom. However, she was not reading seriously. It was more like she was using the action of flipping through the book to ease her frustration. Such a Huo Tian made Ding Rong even more worried. Her daughter was a genius who could do anything. She did not know what kind of problem had stumped Huo Tian. Seeing Ding Rong push the door open and enter, Huo Tian quickly sat up and casually ced the book on the bedside table. She stuck her tongue out and said guiltily, ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been lying in bed to read.¡± Ding Rong had reminded her of this bad habit many times, but today, Ding Rong was not here to correct her daughter¡¯s living habits. She ced the milk in Huo Tian¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Mom won¡¯t nag you about that today.¡± Huo Tian drank the milk obediently and heaved a sigh of relief. She loved her mother very much, but every child could not withstand their mother¡¯s nagging. However, Huo Tian soon realized that it was too early for her to heave a sigh of relief. When she was almost done with the ss of milk, Ding Rong asked casually, ¡°Tiantian, is there something on your mind?¡± Huo Tian paused in her swallowing and the mouthful of milk stayed in her mouth for a while before she swallowed. After a few seconds, she avoided her mother¡¯s gaze guiltily andughed. ¡°Mom, why would I have something on my mind? Didn¡¯t you always say that I¡¯m simple-minded?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s expression and tone were very gentle, but she wasn¡¯t backing down in her attitude at all. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re a child who can¡¯t keep things in your heart that everything is very obvious. You were fine when you went out in the morning, but when you came back, you looked like you had a lot on your mind. Did you encounter something outside?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she remained silent. She scratched the mug¡¯s prints, seeming as if her entire mind was upied by this mug. ¡°Did Si Huan confess to you today?¡± Chapter 210 - Might As Well Not Meet

Chapter 210: Might As Well Not Meet

¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± This short sentence frightened Huo Tian quite a lot. Fortunately, she had already finished the milk. Otherwise, she would have choked. However, Huo Tian wasn¡¯t doing well either. She kept on coughing and only calmed down after a long while. Her eyes, which had teared up from the coughing, widened. She looked at Ding Rong with some shyness and anger and said unhappily, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Can you not make wild guesses?¡± Ding Rong did not feel embarrassed that she had tricked her daughter at all. She exined slowly, ¡°Other than Si Huan, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would make you so emotional. But since it¡¯s not because love matters, what did you encounter today? Could it be that you were bullied at the client¡¯s house?¡± Huo Tian had wanted to wait until tomorrow to get the DNA results before telling Ding Rong about Xi Cheng. However, Ding Rong was too sensitive to the changes in her emotions. Huo Tian did not want to lie to her mother, so she could only choose to reveal some of the truth. She hesitated for a long while, then as if she was mentally prepared, she carefully looked at Ding Rong¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Mom, if, I mean if, Dad were toe back, will you forgive him?¡± When Huo Tian said the word ¡°Dad¡±, Ding Rong¡¯s expression turned nk and her body stiffened slightly. Under Huo Tian¡¯s questioning gaze, Ding Rong forced a smile and said unnaturally, ¡°Why did you suddenly mention this? Weren¡¯t youpletely uninterested in your father in the past?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°I just thought of it suddenly. Mom, tell me, what¡¯s your attitude towards Dad now?¡± Ding Rong looked at her daughter¡¯s expectant and nervous expression, and sour emotions suddenly welled up in her heart. Huo Tian was already over 18 years old and possessed intelligence that ordinary people could not understand. However, she was not a child who was mature and independent from a young age. She yearned for normal family life and was filled with admiration for her mother. Naturally, she would also yearn for the care and love from her father. However, Ding Rong was unable to satisfy her daughter¡¯s expectations. She stroked Huo Tian¡¯s hair and said pitifully, ¡°Does Tiantian want a father? I¡¯m sorry, Mom has lost your father. I can¡¯t let Tiantian experience fatherly love.¡± Huo Tian did not know how Ding Rong had misunderstood her, so she quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not it, that¡¯s not true. It doesn¡¯t matter to me if I have a father or not. The most important thing is Mom. I just want to know what Mom thinks of Dad.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s action of stroking Huo Tian¡¯s hair froze for a bit. She was silent for a moment, then let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Tiantian, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking such a question. Your father is a very good person, butpared to reuniting with him, I¡¯m more willing to maintain my current state and never hear any more news about him in my life.¡± Huo Tian did not expect such an answer. She looked at Ding Rong in a daze for a long while, then frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t let go of Dad in your heart, right? Why do you not want to know about Dad?¡± Ding Rong looked out the window. The weather was gradually turning cold and night fell earlier and earlier. It was already dark outside the window, and the light from the streetmps, which seemed as cold as frost, shone on the mottled road like a shattered illusion. Her voice carried a distant sigh. ¡°He¡¯s a very good man. After he left me, he might have gotten married and had children, or he might have remained single.. He might have been seriously ill and might have been on the verge of death, or he might have been healthy and unharmed¡­ However, if he still loves me, if he didn¡¯t encounter any idents, how could he not have sent a single word back?¡± Chapter 211 - Cowardly

Chapter 211: Cowardly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There seemed to be a thinyer of fog in Ding Rong¡¯s beautiful eyes, making it impossible for Huo Tian to see her true emotions. She said in aplicated tone, ¡°If he had let you and me down, then it¡¯s not worth me wasting my feelings on him. If something happens to him¡­ and I don¡¯t know the exact news, I can treat it as if he¡¯s living in another corner of the Earth safe and sound. This is probably self-deception.¡± Ding Rong patted Huo Tian¡¯s shoulder gently and sighed. ¡°Tiantian, is Mom very cowardly?¡± ¡°No, Mom is the strongest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Huo Tian hugged Ding Rong¡¯s waist andy down with her head on her leg. She buried her face in Ding Rong¡¯s waist so that she could hide her expression. Her voice was muffled. ¡°Mom, you just don¡¯t want to hear bad news about Dad.¡± Ding Rong was stunned for a while, then she admitted it, ¡°Tiantian is right. I just can¡¯t face such bad news and want your father to live in my memories. After all, it¡¯s because I¡¯m too cowardly and selfish.¡± Huo Tian said softly but firmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if Mom is a little selfish. I¡¯ll make Mom happy.¡± At this moment, Huo Tian had already made up her mind. Since Ding Rong had never let go of that rtionship and had never forgotten that man, then as her daughter, the only thing she could do was to let Ding Rong live without any regrets. The next day, Huo Tian went to the test center early to collect the report. She didn¡¯t open the sealed document envelope but went straight home. Ding Rong was busy at the moment. A customer brought several old down jackets over, wanting Ding Rong to use the down feathers inside to make a new down jacket. Those who would go to a tailor shop to upcycle their down jackets were all people who came from ordinary families and were used to a life in which they spend their money very carefully. When choosing styles, they would worry that picking one that was too fashionable would end up going out of trend the next year. However, they¡¯d also worry that basic styles would be too ordinary. The consequence of the conflicted thoughts would be that they would spend almost half an hour just to decide on the new down jacket¡¯s design. Ding Rong remained patient and gave her suggestions in a soft voice. After sending the customer out with a smile, she rubbed her shoulders and heaved a long sigh of relief. Ding Rong turned around and saw Huo Tian looking at her. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Tiantian, how long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t youe over to help Mom?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t have as much patience as Mom has. If I were to deal with the guests, I might end up chasing them away.¡± Ding Rong still had lingering fears about such a customer. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Fortunately, our Tiantian won¡¯t need to inherit my business in the future. You won¡¯t encounter such a difficult customer.¡± Huo Tian thought of the only big client she had ever dealt with, Xi Cheng, and she could not help but mutter softly, ¡°My client isn¡¯t any better.¡± Ding Rong did not hear her and asked curiously, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Huo Tian shook her head, looked Ding Rong in the eye, and said solemnly, ¡°Mom, I have something very important to tell you.¡± Ding Rong sensed that what wasing up was going to be a very serious topic and could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Tiantian, what do you want to say to Mom?¡± Huo Tian pushed the document envelope with the test report in front of Ding Rong, suppressed the hesitation in her heart, and said directly, ¡°Someone told me that he¡¯s my biological father. I used our biological samples to do a DNA test, but I haven¡¯t seen the results yet. Mom, if you think he¡¯s a swindler, I won¡¯t look at this test result and will cut off all contact with him. If, if you¡¯re still willing to get news of him, let¡¯s take a look at this report together, okay?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s words exploded in Ding Rong¡¯s ears like thunder, and a buzzing sound rang out in her head¡­ Chapter 212 - Test Report

Chapter 212: Test Report

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong did not know what expression to wear. Her entire face was stiff. The thin document enveloped was pushed in front of her by Huo Tian, but Ding Rong subconsciously took a step back as if what was inside wasn¡¯t paper but a time bomb. She did not know what she was thinking at this moment. She did not have any conflicting thoughts nor did she weigh the pros and cons. She only stared at the document envelope that was handed to her, not having the courage to reach out to take it. Huo Tian waited for a moment and realized that Ding Rong still didn¡¯t do anything. She sighed and said, ¡°Since Mom doesn¡¯t want to see this report, then¡­¡± She was going to say that she would wait a little longer and give Ding Rong more time to mentally prepare herself, but Ding Rong seemed to have misunderstood Huo Tian¡¯s meaning. She thought that Huo Tian was going to destroy this report and thenpletely deny her rtionship with that man. Ding Rong subconsciously stopped her. ¡°Wait¡­ I, I want to see this report.¡± Ding Rong took the document envelope and tore off the seal after a moment of hesitation. She took out the test report. She could not understand a lot of professional jargon, but the most important part of the test results was in thest line. Before the document waspletely taken out, Ding Rong took a deep breath and felt that her hands were trembling slightly. She looked at Huo Tian and realized that she was very calm. Ding Rong could not help but ask, ¡°Tiantian, aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± Huo Tian saw that Ding Rong¡¯s face was a little pale and knew that it was only because her emotions were fluctuating too much. Only then did she suppress her worry. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling nervous all the time yesterday. I don¡¯t know Mom¡¯s true thoughts, so I don¡¯t know how to deal with a man who suddenly ims to be my father. However, I¡¯m not nervous anymore. Mom, don¡¯t be nervous either. If the test results show that he¡¯s really my father, the one who should be nervous should be the other party. If he¡¯s not my father, at least we¡¯ve eliminated one wrong answer. I¡¯ll continue to look for Dad. You have to believe in my ability.¡± Ding Rong forced a smile when she heard her daughter¡¯s slightly clumsy constions. She drew some courage from her daughter and pulled out the document in one go. The final result of the test was in bold and inrger font size. After seeing the line of words clearly, Ding Rong felt as if the world was spinning. Her legs turned weak, and she staggered a few steps. Huo Tian held her arm and helped her to the sofa while she was in a daze. The next moment, tears flowed down Ding Rong¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s back, he¡¯s really back¡­¡± Huo Tian picked up the report and saw that the results showed that Xi Cheng was her biological father. No wonder Ding Rong had lost herposure. ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± Huo Tian called out to Ding Rong a few times, only to realize that she seemed to be immersed in her own world. After observing Ding Rong carefully for a while more, Huo Tian realized that Ding Rong was only crying silently and wasn¡¯t too agitated. She felt slightly relieved. She went to the courtyard where she could observe Ding Rong¡¯s condition through the window, but not let Ding Rong hear her voice. She then called Xi Cheng. Although she wasn¡¯t as surprised as she was when she first found out about their rtionship, Huo Tian still didn¡¯t know how to call Xi Cheng. Hence, she tried to pass off the address part, ¡°¡­Erm, the test results are out.¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s breathing seemed to pause for a moment on the other end of the line. Then, he tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°The results are as I said, right?¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°Mmm, the most important thing now is that Mom saw the results too.¡± Xi Cheng could not maintain hisposure anymore and said anxiously, ¡°How is she now?¡± Huo Tian looked at Ding Rong in the room again and said helplessly, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t lose control of her emotions, but she keeps on crying¡­¡± Chapter 213 - Im Back

Chapter 213: I¡¯m Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although they hadn¡¯t officially reunited, the helpless Huo Tian had already subconsciously used a pleading tone to Xi Cheng to get his help. However, she hadn¡¯t realized that her attitude had changed. ¡°What should I do? I didn¡¯t mean to make Mom cry.¡± Xi Cheng was like every father who was happy to help their child solve their problems. He said without hesitation, ¡°Stay by your mother¡¯s side first. I¡¯ll be right over.¡± Huo Tian returned to the house and carefully sat beside Ding Rong. She hated herself for being so clumsy with her words. Her mother was so sad right now, but she could not even think of a word offort to say. She looked frustrated and regretful. She held Ding Rong¡¯s slightly trembling hand and felt extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± Even at such a moment, Ding Rong still ced Huo Tian¡¯s emotions before her. She wiped the tears off her face and held Huo Tian¡¯s hand instead. She shook her head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°But I made Mom cry.¡± Ding Rong forced a smile. ¡°I should have been stronger.¡± Huo Tian said seriously, ¡°I was also shocked when I first heard this news. Moreover, there¡¯s no rule to say that mothers must be strong.¡± Seeing her mother¡¯s emotions gradually calming down, Huo Tian heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Ding Rong thought that it was a customer, so she quickly tidied her messy hair and stood up to open the door. However, Huo Tian felt that the person who hade was definitely Xi Cheng. Although it had only been a few minutes since they had finished their call, Huo Tian¡¯s intuition told her that it was him. Huo Tian quickly opened the door before Ding Rong did. Xi Cheng was indeed standing outside. He was tall and had a straight back, his handsome face remained calm. Although he had tried his best to hide it, Huo Tian could still see the nervousness that was hidden under his calm expression. Huo Tian subconsciously turned around to look at Ding Rong. Ding Rong had already tidied herself as quickly as possible. If it wasn¡¯t someone extremely familiar with Ding Rong or being innately good at observation, it would be impossible to tell that she had just cried. Ding Rong¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She asked, ¡°Tiantian, is it a customer?¡± Xi Cheng stiffened up even more when he heard Ding Rong¡¯s voice from outside. Seeing that Ding Rong was about to reach the door, Huo Tian whispered, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a customer.¡± Ding Rong revealed an obvious puzzled expression. Huo Tian turned around and showed her the man outside the door. Xi Cheng looked at Ding Rong, the woman who made him feel so familiar yet so unfamiliar. His heart seemed to have forgotten how to beat too. Till now, Xi Cheng had yet to recover his memories. Other than those illusory dreams, he only recalled some shattered fragments. He remembered that the young girl had walked out of the dark and narrow alley and stood in front of him, who was equally young. When she pursed her lips and smiled, even the warm sunlight would willingly give her a warm filter. As for the current Ding Rong, although her looks and figure hadn¡¯t changed too much from the girl in Xi Cheng¡¯s memories, she no longer had the breathtaking innocence from back then. Time hadn¡¯t invaded her looks, but it had polished her disposition. She was gentle and firm like a flower growing in the wild. Although she had been through storms, she was still blooming brightly. Sour feelings seethed in Xi Cheng¡¯s chest, but he did not seem to notice it. It was only after opening his mouth a few times without making a sound that he realized that he was not as calm as he looked. Tears welled up in his eyes too. The man who had made up his mind not to be weak anymore after his mother passed away could not suppress his tears now. Xi Cheng used all his strength and finally said, ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 214 - Sorry

Chapter 214: Sorry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong stared at the man who was a few steps away, her teeth clenched tightly together. Her eyes, which were already moist from crying, were now shockingly bright. Unlike Xi Cheng, who had lost his memory for more than ten years, Ding Rong had never forgotten this man. Even after such a long time, his face was still deeply imprinted in Ding Rong¡¯s mind and had not been forgotten for a moment. When she first lost contact with him, Ding Rong was still pregnant. She would take care of her pregnancy while worrying about her livelihood. Every time she broke down, she would curse this man who had disappeared countless times. As time passed, the resentment turned to worry. Later on, after getting used to being a single mother, those worries gradually faded away. Just as what she had told Huo Tian, the current Ding Rong had already turned waiting and yearning into a habit. She no longer had the obsession to meet this man again. However, he appeared again. He was also no longer young either and even had a few strands of white hair by his temples. Although he was still charismatic, no one could ignore the vicissitudes of life he exuded. The two of them looked at each other for a long while. Xi Cheng was the first to make a move. However, he seemed to have forgotten that he was wearing a robotic exoskeleton and needed careful control to walk steadily. He took a hurried step and then, as expected, stumbled a few steps. Huo Tian, who was beside him, quickly reached out to support his arm to prevent Xi Cheng from falling. Ding Rong subconsciously took a step forward, then paused. She looked at Xi Cheng¡¯s leg with aplicated expression and asked with difficulty, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡± Xi Cheng was like a young boy, not knowing where to ce his hands. He patted his thigh helplessly, and the outline of an exoskeleton could be vaguely seen on the fabric of his t pants. He did not want to y the pity act to gain Ding Rong¡¯s sympathy and deliberately said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°They¡¯ve been disabled for several years and I¡¯m already undergoing rehabilitation. Even without the exoskeleton equipment Tiantian made, I¡¯ll still have a chance to walk again in the future.¡± Ding Rong looked at Xi Cheng, who was trying hard to appear nonchnt, and the memories of her youth came back to life. She suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before¡­¡± In the past, Xi Cheng was a neutral person. When he interacted with people from all walks of life, it was inevitable that he would get into some headstrong and forceful people. Even though he was quite capable, he would asionally return home with injuries. In order not to let Ding Rong worry, he would always casually say that his injuries were not serious at all. However, Xi Cheng didn¡¯t have many memories of their past in his mind. His expression was filled with guilt as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rongrong¡­¡± Ding Rong looked at Xi Cheng with aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Since you couldn¡¯t even bear to bring back a piece of news, why did you suddenly appear?¡± Xi Cheng looked even guiltier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was injured and lost my memories from the past. I forgot¡­¡± He suddenly could not say the next words. He had not forgotten who he was, nor had he forgotten his other unimportant life experiences, but he had forgotten his wife and child. This reason made Xi Cheng feel unbearable. ¡°You forgot about me, forgot about the time we spent together, and also forgot about the child that was about to be born, right?¡± Ding Rong said those words on Xi Cheng¡¯s behalf. She shook her head, her eyes gradually gaining a hint of fury. Xi Cheng was silent for a moment, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I forgot all my memories after I got together with you. Later on, I got injured a second time and I remember that I have a wife and was also about to have a child. However, I couldn¡¯t recall any other information. That¡¯s why, after so many years, I¡¯ve never been able to find you guys¡­¡± Ding Rong shook her head and smiled sadly.. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Chapter 215 - Embracing Each Other

Chapter 215: Embracing Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It had been so many years. Ding Rong had experienced countless difficult times that were worse off than her husband¡¯s disappearance. She thought that her anger wouldn¡¯t be easily provoked, but in the face of this man whom she had reunited with after a long time, she felt anger. ¡°Turns out that after so many years, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been trapped in those memories and can¡¯t get out.¡± Ding Rong red at Xi Cheng with red eyes. ¡°How I wish I was the one who lost my memories. If I could forget you sooner, I would be able to start a new life for myself. You bastard! Swindler!¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes reddened and tears rolled down his cheeks. He staggered towards Ding Rong again. Ding Rong subconsciously wanted to step back, but when she saw Xi Cheng walking unsteadily, she stood rooted to the ground. Xi Cheng followed his heart and stood in front of Ding Rong, pulling her into his embrace. He buried his face in Ding Rong¡¯s hair, and hot tears rolled down Ding Rong¡¯s skin. It was so hot that her heart was also unbearably sour. She grabbed Xi Cheng¡¯s clothes tightly, her shoulders trembling as she also cried. Xi Cheng ced his palm on Ding Rong¡¯s slender back and subconsciously patted it gently. It seemed like he had done this action countless times in the memories that were buried deep in his mind. Xi Cheng had always felt over so many years that his heart was empty and a part of his soul had been lost. The adrenaline-stimting things that other people loved couldn¡¯t bring him any joy at all. He seemed to have lost the ability to ept positive emotions. However, at this moment, after holding Ding Rong in his arms, Xi Cheng felt that his empty heart was finally filled up and his soul becameplete again. Even though he had notpletely obtained Ding Rong¡¯s forgiveness, he was already starting to feel blissed. Huo Tian looked at the two people who were hugging each other tightly. She then turned to look helplessly at the exceptionally clear sky outside the window then at the threads in various colors that were neatly packed on the wall. She suddenly felt that this tailor shop seemed a little too small, which was why she felt that she was too redundant. Ding Rong had not nned on forgiving Xi Cheng so easily, but when she came back to her senses, she realized that her tears had left arge blotch on Xi Cheng¡¯s clothes. As an experienced tailor, Ding Rong only needed to ce the fabric between her fingertips and pinch it gently to judge the material and approximate price of the fabric. Although Xi Cheng¡¯s suit did not have a brandbel, Ding Rong knew that the price of his clothes that were made from such high-quality fabric was a number that would make her feel intimidated. Ding Rong, who had always been an honest and dutiful businesswoman, could not ignore the clothes she had destroyed. Out of guilt towards the clothes, she could not chase away the owner of the clothes with a cold expression. Xi Cheng did not know that he had almost been chased away. At that moment, his heart and gaze were filled with Ding Rong. No matter where Ding Rong wanted to go, he would follow her everywhere. Ding Rong¡¯splicated and indescribable feelings were all turned into helplessness by Xi Cheng. The two of them had been separated for almost 20 years. Even if they had many things to say to each other, Ding Rong did not know how to get along with Xi Cheng. Moreover, Xi Cheng had almost lost all his memories of them together. This made Ding Rong even more unsure of how she should face him. Perhaps out of an avoidance mentality, Ding Rong subconsciously made herself busy. She tidied up the messy albums and fabrics that the customer had gone through earlier, trying to calm herself down as soon as possible by getting busy. However, the man who had been following around behind her was too conspicuous. Ding Rong turned around and red at Xi Cheng unhappily. ¡°Can¡¯t you just sit quietly for a while?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s expression froze and he looked a little at a loss. ¡°Rongrong, I just want to stay with you. All of this is too unreal.. I¡¯m afraid that this is just a dream¡­¡± Chapter 216 - Excessive Daughter

Chapter 216: Excessive Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze was too bitter. Even if Ding Rong still hadints about him, she could not help but felt moved by the heavy and vicissitudinous emotions he revealed. However, there were many things that Ding Rong did not understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget mepletely? Why do you look so¡­¡± So sad, so worried about gains and losses, as if he was the one who had never forgotten their past and had been searching for them for many years. Xi Cheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. There were many nights in which Ding Rong¡¯s back view would always appear in his dreams. Being able to see clearly the actual person whom the back view belonged to and finding this woman whom he had yearned for day and night had be Xi Cheng¡¯s obsession. Xi Cheng had tossed and turned in bed for so many nights, suffering pain and agony through so many days and nights, then been disappointed time and time again. The search would then restart¡­ During this period of time, the pain Xi Cheng endured could not be described in words. Xi Cheng was not good at sharing his heartfelt thoughts in front of others, but he did not want to hide things from Ding Rong either. If it was in front of Ding Rong, there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with showing her his fragile side¡­ With this in mind, Xi Cheng said slowly, ¡°Rongrong, you¡¯ve already appeared in my dream too many times. It¡¯s just that before I find news about you, I can only watch see your back view in the dreams¡­ If this is also my dream at this moment, then this dream is no different from a fairnd to me. RongRong, I¡¯m really afraid that once I open my eyes, you¡¯ll disappear¡­¡± Even though Xi Cheng had lost his memory, this unwillingness to easily reveal his weak side was still the same as before. The unfamiliarity Ding Rong felt towards him dissipated a lot. She smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°What a fool.¡± Huo Tian watched the two of them get along and felt that the air around them had be sweeter. Even if she was supportive for her biological parents to reconcile, she could not calmly watch them disy their affection. She walked up and took the pile of fabric that was getting messier the more Ding Rong tried to tidy it up from her hands. Like an obedient and considerate daughter, she said kindly, ¡°Mom, leave these to me. You and Dad should have a lot to talk about, right?¡± Huo Tian had originally nned to give Xi Cheng some help if Ding Rong could not forgive Xi Cheng for now, but now, it seemed like there was no use for her. She was a little dejected, but she was still unwilling to ept that she couldn¡¯t be of any help. When she took the fabric from Ding Rong¡¯s hands, she pushed Ding Rong gently and made her lean towards Xi Cheng. All of Xi Cheng¡¯s attention was on Ding Rong and he reached out his arm in time to pull her into his embrace. Ding Rong¡¯s cheeks felt a little hot from being hugged. She red at Huo Tian. ¡°Tiantian, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh no, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Fortunately, Dad caught Mom or I¡¯d be in trouble.¡± Huo Tian pretended That she had been careless, but her acting skills were more mediocre than mediocre. Everyone could tell that she was pretending. Ding Rong¡¯s cheeks reddened even more. ¡°Tiantian!¡± Huo Tian tried to pass things off and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about these things. I¡¯ll organize the fabric and the albums. If any customerse, I¡¯ll tell them that the owner has a happy event and won¡¯t be taking orders for now. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± She gave Ding Rong an OK sign, then gave Xi Cheng a look as if to say, ¡°This is all I can help you with.¡± Xi Cheng felt that his daughter was indeed the cutest and most caring little angel in the world. He smiled at Huo Tian and held Ding Rong¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯ve umted a lot of things I want to say to you.. Rongrong, don¡¯t you want to stay with me?¡± Chapter 217 - Small Courtyard

Chapter 217: Small Courtyard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong was Huo Tian¡¯s biological mother. Although most people who had interacted with this mother-daughter pair would say that their personalities werepletely different, there were indeed parts of their personalities that were the same. Like Huo Tian, Ding Rong was not good at lying. This was especially so when facing people who were close to them. They would be especially bad at going against their true thoughts. Hence, facing Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze that was filled with expectations, Ding Rong could not say things like ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with you¡±. She slowly nodded and let Xi Cheng take her hand and led her to leave the narrow tailor shop. Huo Tian waved at Xi Cheng. ¡°Dad, take good care of Mom. Don¡¯t let her cry anymore.¡± Xi Cheng nodded solemnly. ¡°This will be the goal I¡¯ll work hard for for the rest of my life.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s cheeks flushed red. At this moment, she really felt that she had indulged Huo Tian too much in the past, which was why she had developed such a rude personality. However, Ding Rong could not educate her daughter in front of Xi Cheng and could only re at her a few times in secret. However, the way her cheeks were flushed red did not have much lethality. Huo Tian was not afraid at all and giggled as she winked at Ding Rong. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t disturb you and Dad from sharing your heartfelt feelings.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s mind was in a mess from her daughter¡¯s teasing and the affectionate gaze of the man next to her. She was led by Xi Cheng to the backyard in a daze. Xi Cheng looked around the small but clean courtyard. Images shed through his mind and he could not help but say, ¡°I feel that this ce is very familiar. It seems like it hasn¡¯t changed¡­¡± He frowned tightly as if he was trying hard to remember something. Ding Rong sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, so how can there be no changes?¡± She also looked around the small courtyard and said with a sigh, ¡°In the past, the courtyard was covered in red bricks. As time passed, moss would grow on the bricks in the corners. Children can fall easily because of that, so the floor has been changed to cement flooring. For the nts that were grown back then, some of them died due to improper care. The two orange trees have grown, but even thergest flower pot can¡¯t contain the roots anymore. They were given to the farmers in the suburbs¡­¡± For Ding Rong, every minute change in the courtyard formed the long time that Xi Cheng had been absent. However, for Xi Cheng, those were just the background of his dream. In many of his dreams, what remained unchanged was this sunny courtyard and the slender woman in the courtyard. He walked to the side of the stone table and gently stroked the small hole on the edge. ¡°I¡¯ve had many dreams. You would be sitting here and doing needlework while it was bright. Sometimes you were sewing clothes or buttons for me, sometimes you were making baby clothes, sometimes you were knitting a scarf¡­ It¡¯s just that I can only see your back view. Every time I make a sound or when I want to quietly walk around to see your face clearly, I¡¯d wake up from the dream the next second.¡± Ding Rong looked at Xi Cheng and realized that the man who had always been strong in her memories now had an expression that showed his helplessness toward fate. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Later on, I started to humbly beg God, or any god, to let me take a look at your appearance. As long as I can take a single look, I¡¯d be able to find you. Unfortunately, the gods also don¡¯t like a sinful bastard like me and have never bothered with me¡­ Although this small courtyard doesn¡¯t have the same flooring and nts have changed too, it¡¯s the thing that I remember the most deeply other than you.¡± Ding Rong could not empathize with Xi Cheng, who had lost his memories, but her heart still ached for him instinctively. She said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve already found us.. You can slowly remember the past.¡± Chapter 218 - Complaints

Chapter 218: Comints

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was said that middle-aged people in love were like old houses on fire. The two middle-aged people who had reunited after a long time were even more clingy than those young couples in school. Ever since Xi Cheng came to the house, Huo Tian realized for the first time that she was so redundant in this family. The mother who always ced her daughter first in the past could no longer see her. There were no more specially prepared desserts and the goodnight kisses also became extremely perfunctory¡­ At first, Huo Tian understood their feelings very well and decided to be an obedient daughter to create opportunities for her parents to get along. However, after being neglected by the two of them for a few days, Huo Tian really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This led to Huo Tian, who never liked to go to school, to rush to school very early for a change on Monday morning. During the lunch break, she gathered with her friends andined indignantly, ¡°What I feel now is regret. Great regret! You guys can¡¯t imagine how ridiculous the two of them are. They have endless things to say all day, and from time to time, they would act like the scenes in movies, looking at each other and exchanging smiles. I get goosebumps just watching from the side!¡± ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s as if they can¡¯t see me and they treat me as if I don¡¯t exist! I¡¯m such a big person, but they treat me as if I don¡¯t exist. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?!¡± As Bi Ying still did not know what had happened, Huo Tian exined things to him carefully. At this moment, Bi Ying was still in a state of shock, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Heavens, the fate between you and Uncle Xi is too amazing¡­¡± Huo Tian sighed slowly. ¡°Who says that¡¯s not the case¡­?¡± Bi Yingforted her, ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to look so sad. Having a father like Mr. Xi is much better than the Huo Family¡¯s couple, right?¡± Although she was filled withints about her biological father, who had only appeared two days ago, Huo Tian subconsciously defended him. ¡°Those guys who only see benefits in their eyes are not worthy of beingpared to my father, okay?¡± Bi Ying was puzzled. ¡°Then what are you still conflicted about?¡± Huo Tian looked like she choked off and red at Bi Ying. She then crossed her arms and silently felt angry, but she didn¡¯t exin her thoughts carefully. Huo Tian wasn¡¯t someone who liked to keep everything in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t tell her friends about her awkward emotions. Of course she knew why she was unhappy. In the past, before Xi Cheng appeared, Huo Tian had always been the center of the family. Be it her mother or uncle, they always ced Huo Tian first, treating her like a little princess. They would dote on her and give in to her. However, ever since Xi Cheng and Ding Rong reunited, Huo Tian¡¯s status at home had plummeted. She could not stand this difference¡­ However, such thoughts were too childish and selfish. Huo Tian could not be honest with her friends. She held a cup of milk tea in her hand and poked the pearls in the cup from time to time with the straw. She pouted unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine after staying quietly by myself for a while¡­¡± Only then did Bi Ying realize that he seemed to have made Huo Tian unhappy. He frowned slightly and looked helpless. Bi Ying didn¡¯t wish for Huo Tian to be unhappy and subconsciously looked at Si Huan. Although Bi Ying had some aversion to Si Huan because of his secret feelings, at this moment, he subconsciously felt that only Si Huan could make Huo Tian happy again. Si Huan clearly understood Huo Tian better. He knew what was bothering Huo Tian and how to easily divert her attention. ¡°Uncle has been away for almost a week. He should be back in two days.. Does he still not know about Uncle Xi?¡± Chapter 219 - Uncle On A Business Trip

Chapter 219: Uncle On A Business Trip

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian didn¡¯t react in time at first, but she still said gloomily, ¡°Now, Mom¡¯s attention is all on Dad. She doesn¡¯t even care about me, so how can she possibly think of her brother, who is overseas on a business trip?¡± Si Huan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, looking a little sly. ¡°As Uncle¡¯s caring niece, how can you not tell him such an important matter? I think that in the future, no matter what happens, Uncle will definitely stand by your side unconditionally, right?¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t say things too clearly, but his words of guidance caused Huo Tian¡¯s eyes to light up. After a while, she lookedpletely different from her dejected self. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Now that Mom has beenpletely seduced by Dad, I¡¯ll have to find my own alliance at home. This ally will definitely be Uncle!¡± Huo Tian called Ding Chen immediately. Ding Chen¡¯s business trip this time was to discuss orders with the healthcare system in a city along the coast. If this business deal was sessful, they would provide advanced rehabilitation equipment for the hospitals in the entire province. As long as they could upy this market, they would be able to expand step by step and the entirepany would take a new step forward. Huo Tian and Bi Ying, the two technicians, werepletely unable to help with such business dealings. Hence, Ding Chen went to discuss the business dealing with their other partner, Boss Zhu. ording to their n, the results of the negotiation should be out in a few days. The current Ding Chen was a busy businessman. He worked day and night, sometimes even forgetting to have his meals. However, he would not miss the calls from home. However, what was strange was that the worrywart Ding Rong had not been calling to remind Ding Chen to take care of himself outside these two days. asionally, when Ding Chen had his breaks, he¡¯d wondered why his sister¡¯s attitude had changed so much. However, he was busy with work and had not heard that there was anything going on at home, so he cast this question aside. Now that he received Huo Tian¡¯s call, Ding Chen¡¯s eyebrows twitched unconsciously. He felt that something big had happened. Ding Chen¡¯s hunch was right. After hearing Huo Tian¡¯s story, he jumped up from the chair and could not help but raise his voice. ¡°What did you say? That bastard actually dared toe back?!¡± Although Huo Tian wanted to form an alliance with Ding Chen, she did not expect Ding Chen to have such a big reaction. She did not want the rtionship between her family to be too stiff, so she started putting in good words for Xi Cheng. ¡°Uncle, actually, Dad had his reasons for not appearing for so many years. Now that Mom has forgiven Dad, the two of them are inseparable¡­ Uncle, stop calling Dad a bastard. Otherwise, Mom will be angry¡­¡± Ding Chen snorted and said resentfully, ¡°Your mother is just softhearted. Back then, she was deceived by that scumbag and suffered so much. Now, she still can¡¯t remember her lesson and has forgiven him easily. There¡¯s no woman more stupid than your mother in this world!¡± Huo Tian was unwilling to have someone say that about her mother, even if this person was her uncle. She said unhappily, ¡°Uncle, even if you¡¯re angry, you can¡¯t say that about Mom. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡± At the thought of how that man had been lured over by Huo Tian, Ding Chen could not help but feel resentful toward her for failing to meet his expectations.. ¡°Why are you so foolish like your mother? You were so easily tricked by that man!¡± Chapter 220 - Alliance

Chapter 220: Alliance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the face of Ding Chen¡¯s usation, Huo Tian refuted guiltily, ¡°I just want Mom to be happier. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that after so many years, Mom has never been able to forget Dad. It just so happens that Dad has also been looking for Mom over the years. How can I bear to let the two of them miss out on this?¡± The mind of Ding Chen, who was in a furious state, was very sharp. He had analyzed the main points of Huo Tian¡¯sints from earlier. Hence, he smiled With the shadow and a smile and mocked her. ¡°That¡¯s right, you couldn¡¯t bear to let them continue to be apart, but now, you feel that the two of them are stuck together all the time and havepletely neglected you. That¡¯s why you remembered to tell this cheap uncle about it, right?¡± Huo Tian¡¯s thoughts were exposed and her cheeks immediately burned. She felt a little guilty, but she still forced herself to keep up her act and to say to Ding Chen, ¡°Don¡¯t mock me. Are you willing to let Dad have Mompletely? Mom even ignored me. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll still remember to care about you!¡± At the mention of this, Ding Chen could not help but grit his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your mother didn¡¯t even call me. In the past, when I traveled further, she would check the weather forecasts of the city I was in every day, reminding me to wear more or fewer clothes, bring an umbre, and remind me to eat well. Now, she doesn¡¯t even call me!¡± Huo Tian felt a littlefortable hearing Ding Chen¡¯s aggrieved tone and could not help but gloat. ¡°Uncle, you sound like a resentful wife who has discovered that her husband has cheated on her¡­¡± ¡°How are you any better off?¡± Ding Chen rebutted with a fake smile. ¡°We¡¯re the same!¡± Hence, Huo Tian¡¯s face also turned bitter. The two of them hurt each other for a while before Huo Tian started talking about serious matters. ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s the business talks on your side going? When are youing back?¡± Ding Chen calcted in his heart and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already reached a preliminary agreement with the person in charge of the healthcare system here. There are only some details of the contract that need to be finalized. I¡¯ll leave Old Zhu and thewyer here to keep an eye on things then have a meal with the other party. I¡¯ll go home tomorrow.¡± Huo Tian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s good that you cane back. These two days, when I returned home, the two of them hadpletely ignored me. Sometimes, I really feel like I¡¯m an invisible person. When youe back, at least I can talk to you and not seem so lonely and pitiful.¡± Ding Chen was full of contempt for Huo Tian. ¡°You¡¯re usually such an arrogant person, but you were actually bullied by a scumbag who appeared out of nowhere. You¡¯re really useless.¡± Huo Tian, who was mocked, was immediately dissatisfied. ¡°Hey, hey, Uncle, that scumbag is my father. No matter how arrogant I am, I can¡¯t be arrogant to my parents, right?¡± Ding Chenined silently, ¡°So you¡¯re showing off in front of me, your uncle, right?¡± Huo Tian stuck her tongue out and said a few perfunctory words before hanging up. Bi Ying, who had listened to the entire conversation next to her, was a little hesitant. ¡°Uncle seems to be very dissatisfied with Uncle Xi. If youin to Uncle about Uncle Xi like this, will there be a conflict between him and Uncle Xi when hees back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Without waiting for Huo Tian to speak, Si Huan exined, ¡°We¡¯re letting Unclee back now just to let him break up the atmosphere between Auntie Ding and Uncle Xi that is as if there¡¯s no one else around. Even if Uncle is angry at Uncle Xi, he won¡¯t go overboard. The medical equipmentpany under Uncle Xi¡¯s name is ourpany¡¯srgest client. Uncle won¡¯t offend a big client for his private matters.¡± Huo Tian nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right.. My uncle is such a pragmatic man. He¡¯s a good boss who prioritizes the interests of the entirepany!¡± Chapter 221 - Ding Chen Returns Home

Chapter 221: Ding Chen Returns Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Huo Tian and Si Huan clearly did not know Ding Chen well enough. They thought that Ding Chen would at most have a quarrel with Xi Cheng and would then ept his brother-inw¡¯s sudden appearance after some time. However, what no one expected was that the moment Ding Chen returned home and saw the man beside Ding Rong, he pounced on Xi Cheng without a word and punched him hard in the face¡­ At that time, Huo Tian was still in school and Xi Cheng and Ding Rong were at home. Coincidentally, there was a customer who came to collect the clothes they had left here for alteration. While Ding Rong was talking to the guests, Xi Cheng sat by the side and waited quietly. His gaze kept following Ding Rong¡¯s figure. The customer had known Ding Rong for a long time. Although they were not considered friends, they could still joke around a little. The customer¡¯s gaze shifted back and forth between Ding Rong and Xi Cheng, then she winked at Ding Rong suggestively and whispered into her ear, ¡°This man looks very good. He¡¯s also verypatible with you. Your daughter is already so old, so you should look for your own happiness. It¡¯s so hard for you to have finally thought things through. It¡¯s really not easy.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s cheeks flushed red as she looked at the customer reproachfully. Her tone was also gentler than usual. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t joke with me. This is my daughter¡¯s biological father. He had been overseas previously and has finally returned recently.¡± This customer was filled with shock and curiosity, but since she wasn¡¯t particrly familiar with Ding Rong, she couldn¡¯t ask about her family matters directly. She could only leave the tailor¡¯s shop regretfully. She had only gone out for a few steps when the guest bumped into Ding Chen. She quickly greeted him, also wanting to gossip. ¡°Ding Chen, I heard from your sister that you¡¯ve been abroad on a business trip for the past two days. You probably haven¡¯t seen your brother-inw yet, right? Oh my, you should hurry home now. Your family can finally be reunited. Congrattions¡­¡± Ding Chen forced a smile. Anyone could tell that he did not look happy at all as if there was a happy family matter. ¡°Thank you, Sister. I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t chat with you anymore.¡± The customer saw Ding Chen¡¯s cold face as he strode towards his house with murderous intent. The guest was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Why do I feel like he¡¯s not going to acknowledge a family but to seek revenge?¡± In just a few minutes, the customer felt that had incredible foresight. Wasn¡¯t Ding Chen back to seek revenge? She hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard a woman¡¯s gasping from the tailor shop. It was Ding Rong¡¯s voice. Clearly, she had been given a shock. The customer¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Her eyes darted around and she tiptoed back. She bent down and squatted under the window of the tailor shop, her ears pricked up to listen to the voices inside¡­ After Ding Rong sent the customer away, she tidied up the mess on the sewing machine. Xi Cheng was like a curious child as he stood beside Ding Rong, talking to her while curiously picking up the colorful buttons, pins, and other things from the transparent box to y with. Ding Rong found him a hindrance and hit his arm gently, saying reproachfully, ¡°You and Tiantian are indeed biological father and daughter. You¡¯re curious about everything.¡± Xi Cheng raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Of course my daughter is like me. Isn¡¯t there a saying that daughters resemble their father and sons resemble their mothers? If we have another boy, he¡¯ll definitely look more like you¡­¡± Ding Rong was so embarrassed that her ears turned red. She chided him softly, ¡°How old are you already? You¡¯re still so frivolous!¡± Although she was no longer a young girl, Ding Rong¡¯s looks and disposition were not inferior to when she was young, especially when she was shy.. She was even more charming than a little girl. Xi Cheng had an idea and lowered his head to lean towards Ding Rong¡­ Chapter 222 - Fight

Chapter 222: Fight

This was the scene that Ding Chen saw the moment he entered. The string of rationality in his mind broke immediately, and his eyes burned with raging anger. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°You bastard, what are you trying to do to my sister?!¡± Xi Cheng and Ding Rong were both shocked by Ding Chen¡¯s sudden appearance. They looked toward the door in surprise. Before Xi Cheng could see Ding Chen¡¯s face clearly, he was punched by Ding Chen, who suddenly pounced on him. When Ding Chen was young, he was a ruffian-like brat who roamed the streets. Later on, in order to protect his sister and niece, he had gotten into a lot of fights with hooligans. Although he had never learned martial arts seriously, he did notck the ruthlessness to beat people up. When Xi Cheng was young, he had worked as a mercenary for a period of time. He relied on his strong physique and amazing skills to save his life countless times in dangerous situations. Although he had not fought for many years due to his disabled legs, he had maintained the habit of exercising. His upper body was still full of muscles. Hence, when Ding Chen pounced on him, Xi Cheng subconsciously reached out his arms to block him. His hands were already clenched into fists, ready to attack the enemy¡¯s fatal spot¡­ At the critical moment, Ding Rong shouted, ¡°Ding Chen, what are you doing?¡± This name made Xi Cheng stop in his tracks. He was very familiar with Ding Rong¡¯s information and knew that this person was Ding Rong¡¯s younger brother. They had been relying on each other for so many years. At the thought of this, Xi Cheng dared not make a move on Ding Chen. He forcibly retracted his action and let Ding Chen¡¯s fist hit his face. Ding Chen did not look strong, but his strength was unexpectedly big. Xi Cheng staggered from the blow and leaned against the sewing machine to prevent himself from falling. However, Ding Chen still felt that it was not enough. He grabbed Xi Cheng¡¯s cor and punched him in the stomach again. Ding Chen beat Xi Cheng up while cursing non-stop. ¡°You bastard! Wasn¡¯t it enough that you tricked my sister so badly back then? Now, you¡¯re evening back to continue lying to her! I once swore that if I could find you, I¡¯d definitely find a way to kill you! Since you¡¯ve taken the initiative to appear, don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡± Xi Cheng was surprised to see Ding Chen¡¯s reddened eyes. He did not understand why Ding Chen would be so angry at him. Xi Cheng was not someone who liked to tolerate things. After being punched a few times by Ding Chen, he became a little impatient and reached out to block Ding Chen¡¯s fist. He held Ding Chen¡¯s wrist and said with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you continue to kick up a fuss, I¡¯m going to retaliate!¡± Ding Chen ignored Xi Cheng¡¯s warning and kicked toward Xi Cheng¡¯s knee¡­ Ding Rong had understood Xi Cheng¡¯s situation over the past two days and knew that the reason his legs could stand up again was only that he was relying on the robotic exoskeleton. She could not help but let out a cry of surprise and took a few steps forward to grab Ding Chen¡¯s arm. In the moment of desperation, Ding Rong actually used all her strength to pull Ding Chen stumbling back a step. Ding Chen¡¯s leg brushed past Xi Cheng¡¯s knee. Because he had missed, he did not cause any harm to Xi Cheng. However, Xi Cheng frowned as he looked at Ding Chen, feeling a little angry. Ding Chen staggered and stabilized himself. He then red at Ding Rong, who had pulled him away. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re actually protecting this bastard?!¡± Ding Rong was also furious by Ding Chen¡¯s series of actions. She raised her voice unhappily. ¡°If I don¡¯t protect him, am I supposed to protect you, who hits someone for no reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable?¡± Ding Chen panted heavily and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re magnanimous! You¡¯re kind! You can easily forget the harm he brought you, but I can¡¯t!¡± Under Ding Chen¡¯s scorching and threatening gaze, Ding Rong¡¯s expression suddenly froze.. She turned her head and avoided Ding Chen¡¯s gaze¡­ Chapter 223 - Heartfelt Confession

Chapter 223: Heartfelt Confession

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Back then, when I found you, you were washing the tes in a hotel eight months into your pregnancy. I remember very clearly that winter came especially early that year. At that time, the water was almost freezing. There wasn¡¯t enough hot water in the kitchen, so you had to wash the dishes with cold water. Even so, the bossined that you weren¡¯t agile with your big tummy and tried to deduct your pay¡­¡± Ding Rong lowered her eyes and suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore¡­¡± However, Ding Chen ignored her and continued, ¡°When you gave birth to Tiantian, you almost died. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on using the money Dad and Mom left behind to send you to a private hospital, you and Tiantian might have been gone long ago. Later on, because no one was taking care of the two of you, the nurse identally made a mistake and mixed up the two children. You ended up raising that ingrate Huo You for 18 years in vain!¡± Ding Rong bit her lip and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ding Chen, stop talking, okay?¡± Looking at Ding Rong¡¯s expression, Ding Chen did not continue to list out grievances she had suffered over the years. He only said indignantly, ¡°Think about it. How many sufferings have you been through over the years because of this bastard? Now that he¡¯s back, you¡¯re forgiving him so easily? Don¡¯t you feel aggrieved?¡± Xi Cheng stood at the side helplessly, holding onto the table of the sewing machine to prevent himself from copsing. He was initially a little angry at Ding Chen, but as Ding Chen continued talking, Xi Cheng¡¯s heart was filled with guilt¡­ That was right, Ding Rong and Ding Chen had relied on each other for so many years. Back then, Ding Rong was still so young when she was pregnant. At that time, Ding Chen was only a teenager. They had supported each other through so many difficulties, but there had been no news of him at that time. How could Ding Chen not be angry at him? Ding Rong was a gentle woman. She was like water and could tolerate anything. Xi Cheng easily obtained the right to stay by Ding Rong¡¯s side, and this caused him to be a little smug. He did not even think if Ding Rong felt aggrieved¡­ Xi Cheng¡¯s lips trembled as he looked at Ding Rong guiltily. He said slowly, ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you had suffered so much. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Ding Rong smiled bitterly, shook her head, and said, ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Just like how you¡¯re unwilling to tell me about what you have been through, I¡¯m also unwilling toin to you about the difficulties I faced in the past. Other than making you feel guilty, nothing can be changed¡­¡± Ding Chen crossed his arms at the side and said coldly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re the legendary white lotus who has be a spirit, right? I¡¯ve never seen a woman who¡¯s more saintly than you!¡± The sadness on Ding Rong¡¯s face was instantly destroyed. She red fiercely at Ding Chen. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ding Chen snorted coldly, obediently closed his mouth, and looked away. Earlier, he had dared to lose his temper at Ding Rong while the fury was rushing into his head. Now, under Ding Rong¡¯s gaze, Ding Chen did not dare to do anything rebellious. Xi Cheng let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Rongrong, your brother is right. All your hardships were caused by me. Your life is better now, but I suddenly appeared and broke your peaceful life.¡± ¡°If I had been more tactful, I would have stayed far away from you and protected you silently. However, I am a despicable and shameless man. After searching for you for so many years, I finally found your traces.. I followed my heart and desires toe to your side, unwilling to leave again. So, even if you still hate me in your heart, even if I¡¯m really a bastard, please don¡¯t chase me away, okay? I¡¯ll use everything I have and the rest of my life topensate you and our child¡­¡± Chapter 224 - Bi Ying’s Uncle

Chapter 224: Bi Ying¡¯s Uncle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong was visibly moved when she heard this and looked at Xi Cheng with teary eyes. Ding Chen felt both mushy and disgusted from hearing this. He felt goosebumps rising on his arms. He threw a sideways nce at Xi Cheng and muttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re so good with your words. It¡¯s no wonder you managed to trick my sister back then.¡± Although Ding Chen was still dissatisfied with this man, he could not change Ding Rong¡¯s decision. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as Xi Cheng stayed in the Ding Family¡¯s small house. In the evening, Ding Chen went to pick Huo Tian up from school. The moment Huo Tian and Bi Ying got into the car, they realized that Ding Chen¡¯s face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost. It was stiff and cold, and he looked a little eerie. Huo Tian looked at Ding Chen in disdain and said unhappily, ¡°Uncle, why are you looking like this? You look like the viin in a ghost story.¡± Ding Chen red at Huo Tian through the rearview mirror and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You heartless brat. You¡¯re exactly like your bastard father.¡± He was clearly taking his anger out on her. Huo Tian pouted unhappily. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t transfer your anger towards Dad to me. I¡¯m innocent, okay?¡± She then came back to her senses. ¡°Have you seen Dad already? Was he too much,pletely upying Mom¡¯s attention and excluding you? You can understand my feelings now, right¡­¡± Huo Tian thought that Ding Chen had suffered the same treatment as her. She was anxious to find an ally for herself so that she would not look like a pitiful child who had been neglected by her parents at home. However, she did not know that the conflict between Ding Chen and Xi Cheng was not as simple as stealing her sister¡¯s attention and making him feel neglected. Ding Chen listened to Huo Tian¡¯s endlessints about Xi Cheng, but he did not mind her chattering until his ears hurt. He just let her continue¡­ As usual, Huo Tian wanted to pull Bi Ying back to her house for dinner, but Bi Ying waved his hand and rejected her. ¡°Today, your family is reunited. You should have a lot to talk about. As an outsider, I won¡¯t go over to join in. Moreover, recently, my uncle has sent a letter. He performed well in prison and has received a reduction in his sentence. He might being back in the next two days. I¡¯m going home to clean up the ce and prepare to wee my uncle.¡± When Ding Chen heard this news, he said in surprise, ¡°Your uncle is going to be released from prison?¡± Bi Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°I mentioned that Uncle Ding and Auntie Ding had shown me great care in my letters to him. Uncle replied that he¡¯d treat you guys to a meal after hees out. I wonder if you guys are free?¡± After saying that, Bi Ying looked at Ding Chen¡¯s expression uneasily. He knew that his uncle was not a bad person, but he had been in prison for so many years after all. People would subconsciously look at him differently. Bi Ying was worried that Ding Chen would not be willing to be involved with his uncle. However, Ding Chen did not hesitate for even a second. He nodded readily and said emotionally, ¡°Back then, your uncle and I had some connections. The two of us are the bosses of our respective districts. Neither of us was convinced by the other.¡± ¡°There was once when our respective friends got into a conflict with each other in a bar. We were pulled into it and exchanged a few moves. I was thinking of finding a chance to have a good fight with your uncle, but who knew that something happened and he sent himself inside. Sigh¡­ after so many years, I can¡¯t fight anymore. Your uncle should have be much more reliable in his time inside as well. When the timees, the two of us will have a good drink. It can be considered as a way to reminisce on that period of time.¡± Hearing this, Bi Ying rxed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Uncle about this. Maybe he still remembers..¡± Chapter 225 - Aggrieved

Chapter 225: Aggrieved

Ding Chen looked quite happy. Then, he thought of something and frowned slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from your aunt in a while. I wonder what your uncle is going to do to her?¡± Bi Ying was silent for a while and said a little dejectedly, ¡°Ever since I could earn money, Aunt hasn¡¯t gone out to look for those men either. I don¡¯t know what Uncle thinks about this, but I feel that he only has me and Aunt as his family in this world. I don¡¯t want him to be sad¡­ No matter what, we¡¯ll talk about it after Unclees back.¡± ¡°That aunt of yours¡­ Tsk, tsk!¡± Ding Chen shook his head. Instead of saying what he was thinking, he took a turn and said, ¡°Although your uncle is impulsive, his mind is still clear. You can earn money now and lead a good life with your uncle. There¡¯s no need to care too much about other unimportant people.¡± Bi Ying pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Uncle Ding.¡± Ding Chen let Bi Ying alight at the entrance of his house, then took a detour back to his house. Huo Tian sat in the backseat and saw Bi Ying standing at the door waving at their car from the back window. Only when the car turned a corner and they couldn¡¯t see each other anymore did Huo Tian obediently sit back down. She said in confusion, ¡°Uncle, since Bi Ying¡¯s aunt is so overboard, why is he tolerating her and still giving his aunt money?¡± Ding Chen¡¯s tone was a little helpless. ¡°Bi Ying is a foolish boy. He keeps feeling that he¡¯s the one who has burdened his uncle and made him go to prison. Therefore, he¡¯s filled with guilt towards his uncle and his aunt. In the past, when his aunt bullied him, he merely quietly endured it.¡± ¡°Right now, he¡¯s only giving his aunt some money now. Why would he say no to that? Moreover, I remember that his uncle and aunt were on quite good terms back then. Bi Ying probably thinks that his uncle still loves his aunt, so he¡¯s trying hard to maintain his uncle¡¯s family.¡± Huo Tian sighed in an old-fashioned manner. ¡°Bi Ying hides everything in his heart and is used to taking on all the difficulties by himself. It¡¯s no wonder he will turn bad in the future¡­¡± She deliberately lowered her voice. Ding Chen did not hear what Huo Tian said in thetter half of her sentence either. He only felt a little helpless and amused when he heard hermenting on Bi Ying¡¯s personality like an elder. ¡°You still have the cheek to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs. You should think about how you should face your shameless father when you go back, right?¡± Huo Tian sat up straight and said solemnly, ¡°Although Dad is indeed a little overboard, Uncle, if you continue to say that about him, I¡¯ll be angry with you.¡± They had already reached their house. Ding Chen stepped on the brakes unhappily, causing Huo Tian¡¯s head to hit the back of the seat in front. Looking at Huo Tian¡¯s painful expression as she covered her head with her hand, he said entrically, ¡°You ungrateful brat who forgets about Uncle the moment you see your dad. You¡¯ve gotten your retribution now.¡± Huo Tian covered her head, feeling extremely aggrieved by her uncle¡¯s strange attitude. The pain she felt when her limbs were broken down in the space-time turbulence hadn¡¯t made her cry back then, but now, she felt that her eyes were so sore that tears were going to flow out. There was also a hint of an aggrieved tremble in her voice. She shouted at Ding Chen, ¡°You¡¯re too much. Dad and Mom only have eyes for each other and havepletely ignored me. I thought you would stand on my side, but you¡¯re even more overboard than them. You keep talking to me in a strange tone and even call me an ingrate. I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± This was the first time Huo Tian had lost her temper at Ding Chen. Ding Chen was momentarily stunned. After Huo Tian finished shouting, she wanted to get out of the car to hug her mother andin to her.. Chapter 226 - Uncle And Niece Conflict

Chapter 226: Uncle And Niece Conflict

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Chen was not a fool. Of course he knew that he had to coax the angry Huo Tian first. He subconsciously locked the car door and did not let Huo Tian go out. Huo Tian realized that she couldn¡¯t open the car door and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going to the extent of not letting me get out of the car?¡± Actually, when Huo Tian hit her head, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. She just felt aggrieved. Her parents had already neglected her for so many days. She had wanted to form an alliance with her uncle and let him stand on her side. Even if he didn¡¯t criticize her parents with her, at least she wouldn¡¯t have to be so alone when she returned home. However, Huo Tian did not expect that despite calling her uncle back with a phone call, she did not receive his care and love. Instead, she was constantly mocked and sneered at. How could Huo Tian, who had been doted on since returning to the Ding Family, be able to tolerate this? Huo Tian¡¯s voice carried a hint of an aggrieved sob. ¡°You¡¯re too bad. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. If you do anything wrong in the future, I definitely won¡¯t speak up for you when Mom scolds you!¡± Ding Chen turned to look back to check Huo Tian¡¯s forehead in a panic after realizing that he had almost caused his niece to cry. He was afraid that she had been hurt. Ding Chen was filled with regret now. He really wanted to turn back time to a few minutes ago and beat up the himself who had mocked Huo Tian. That bastard had found his sister and her sister had easily epted him again. This wasn¡¯t Huo Tian¡¯s fault in the first ce. Huo Tian was just a child who didn¡¯t know anything. It was understandable for her to want her biological parents to be together again. It was just a simple and sincere wish a daughter would have¡­ It was all that jerk¡¯s fault. He must have used the innocent Huo Tian to achieve his goals! Ding Chen was extremely regretful and apologized profusely, ¡°Tiantian, it¡¯s Uncle¡¯s fault. I¡¯m sorry. Uncle shouldn¡¯t have vented my anger on you.¡± Huo Tian crossed her arms and snorted angrily. She turned to look at her house¡¯s door outside the car window and ignored Ding Chen¡¯s words. Ding Chen became even more anxious. Ever since he started focusing on his career, he had always paid great attention to his image. Now, he was scratching his ears and cheeks anxiously. If they were in a more spacious ce now, he would have circled around Huo Tian and begged for her forgiveness. ¡°Tiantian, I really didn¡¯t mean to make you angry. I just hate that man too much, so I couldn¡¯t control my temper¡­¡± Huo Tian was not a calctive person, to begin with. Moreover, Ding Rong and Ding Chen were the first family members Huo Tian had in both her lifetimes, so she was not too angry, to begin with. She only looked at Ding Chen with a bit of an aggrieved expression. When she realized that Ding Chen was anxiously begging for her forgiveness, the dissatisfaction in Huo Tian¡¯s heart dissipated. However, although Huo Tian wasn¡¯t that angry, there were still many things she didn¡¯t understand. She pretended to be reserved and said, ¡°I can forgive you, but you have to answer a few questions.¡± Ding Chen nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°No matter what you want to know, as long as it¡¯s something I can say, I¡¯ll definitely tell you!¡± Huo Tian asked bluntly, ¡°I want to know why Uncle doesn¡¯t like Dad so much. Has he hurt Mom in the past?¡± Looking at Huo Tian¡¯s sneaky curious gazes, Ding Chen let out a long sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.. I didn¡¯t want to tell you about them, but Tiantian, you¡¯re not an ordinary child. I believe you have your own judgment¡­¡± Chapter 227 - Uncle’s Memories

Chapter 227: Uncle¡¯s Memories

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian looked at her uncle in confusion. She felt that his current expression was too serious. What he was going to sayter would definitely not be simple¡­ Sure enough, Ding Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That man is aplete scumbag. It¡¯s not overboard no matter how much I detest him¡­¡± Ding Chen then told Huo Tian about how after Xi Cheng left Ding Rong and the child in her stomach, Ding Rong was still working outside when she was eight months pregnant. When she gave birth, the two of them almost lost their lives. Later on, due to the nurse¡¯s negligence, she had mixed up the two children. Probably because he had already said this once, Ding Chen¡¯s expression was no longer filled with hatred like before. He had tried his best to appear calm, but Huo Tian could still hear his dissatisfaction towards Xi Cheng from Ding Chen¡¯s tone. Huo Tian said impartially and objectively, ¡°It¡¯s indeed Dad¡¯s fault for leaving his pregnant wife behind and disappearing without a trace. But I think that there should be more than this reason for Uncle¡¯s deep hatred for Dad, right?¡± Huo Tian turned around and stared into Ding Chen¡¯s eyes, wanting to pry out his true emotions. However, Ding Chen subconsciously avoided eye contact with Huo Tian. After a long silence, Ding Chen rubbed his face and continued to tell her about the past¡­ ¡°After your father and mother got together, because he didn¡¯t have a good educational background and wasn¡¯t willing to find a low-paying but stable job, he learned to be a mediator for those gang members¡­¡± Huo Tian had never heard of this before and interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± However, Ding Chen did not answer. He seemed to have ignored anymotion outside. He continued, ¡°That guy who doesn¡¯t know his own limits is clearly an outsider without any foundation. Instead, he likes to get into conflicts with unbridled and arrogant gangs for the sake of ordinary civilians. When he was still around, those small gangs gave him some face and distanced themselves from Sister. However, he just disappeared without saying a wordter on. How could the gangs that had a feud with him let go of my pregnant sister?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have shown such a strong reaction if Sister had only suffered a little in terms of materialistic life after he left. What I hate is that he recklessly provoked danger and then left, leaving Sister in danger¡­¡± Huo Tian¡¯s breathing paused and she looked at Ding Chen nervously. ¡°So what happened to Mom back then?¡± Ding Chen¡¯s hands were trembling. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out, put it in his mouth, but did not light it. It was as if it was just to ease his agitation. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Your mother and I didn¡¯t live together since we were young, but we had a very good rtionship. After your maternal grandparents passed away, I received an inheritance and insurance money and came to look for your mother. Back then, I discovered those gang members. They, they¡­¡± Ding Chen tried a few times but could not continue. His eyes were red and his entire body was trembling. He leaned on the steering wheel to hide his loss ofposure. The scene back then seemed to still be in Ding Chen¡¯s eyes. That day was probably a memory that he would never be able to forget in his life¡­ Actually, Ding Rong and Ding Chen¡¯s family was veryplicated. Their parents grew up in the urban vige, met, and got married. In the era of rapid economic development, this area seemed to have been forgotten. Various new infrastructure was built elsewhere, many high-rise buildings rose from the ground. However, the urban vige remained so dpidated. Slowly, this ce became a slum in everyone¡¯s eyes. Ding Rong and Ding Chen¡¯s parents were determined to go out and make a name for themselves. They left the young Ding Rong in the urban vige and handed her over to the elders at home to take care of.. Chapter 228 - Past Events

Chapter 228: Past Events

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them left without looking back. By relying on their willingness to suffer and a little smartness, they really managed to work out a career that was neither too big nor too small. They bought a house outside and had a stable life. They had another child. This child was Ding Chen. Ding Chen had grown up by his parents¡¯ side and received all their care and love. Before he was three, he did not know that he had an elder sister. Her parents had no feelings for Ding Rong. Moreover, they felt that Ding Rong was a girl and that they could just raise her casually. Therefore, even though they had earned money, they still did not have the intention of bringing Ding Rong to their side. Instead, they kept her in the urban vige, keeping Ding Chen by their side and nurturing him carefully. If this continued, Ding Chen and Ding Rong would probably be strangers who were rted by blood. However, Ding Chen liked this sister very much after seeing Ding Rong for the first time. He would usually call his sister every day and save up his pocket money to buy beautiful hair clips for her. When he turned a little older and became sensible, he started to feel bad for his sister who was not highly regarded by their parents. He saved up almost all his pocket money and handed it to his sister, allowing her to be able to afford more materialistic things. When Ding Chen was 14 years old, his parents passed away in an ident. One of his parents¡¯ friends who was awyer helped him settle thepensation for his inheritance and insurance. He brought the money with him in a muddle-headed state, wanting to return to the side of his only remaining family member in the world. However, when he returned to the urban vige, he was surprised to find that his sister, who was still a young girl in his memories, had already married someone and was pregnant. When he found his hometown, he realized that a group of hooligans had already barged into the house. Those hooligans were carrying steel pipes and machetes. His sister was surrounded by them in a corner of the courtyard with her big stomach. After smashing all valuable things in the house, the hooligans had evil thoughts after seeing Ding Rong¡¯s face, which had be even more charming and beautiful because of her pregnancy¡­ Ding Chen realized that something was wrong the moment he reached his house. He secretly eavesdropped on themotion at home and realized that these beasts were actually trying to rape his pregnant sister! A group of people gathered there as if they were watching aedy. They pped and shouted for theirpanions in the center to take off his sister¡¯s clothes. At that time, Ding Chen thought about it carefully. He was a 14-year-old young child and could not deal with the group of hooligans with weapons. He wanted to look for the police for help, but a neighbor who had a conscience stopped him and asked him to look for another gang who was located two streets away. That was the first time Ding Chen had dealings with a gang. He ced a whole 100,000 yuan on the table of the leader of the gang, suppressed the trembling in his voice, and exined his intentions. The leader was straightforward. After taking the money, he led a group of brothers with their weapons and rushed to the Ding Family¡¯s house. Ding Chen also took a dagger from the leader and a chaotic fight broke out in the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard. Ding Chen relied on the fact that he was small and inconspicuous, and did not get too involved with those hooligans. He carefully squeezed his way into the courtyard and found Ding Rong, whose clothes had already been torn apart. As Ding Rong had been fighting desperately, her face had been pped several times and was already swollen. Her clothes had also been ripped to reveal a portion of her chest. She was curled up on the ground, trying hard to protect her stomach¡­ After noticing Ding Chen approaching, Ding Rong trembled and kept mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯t hurt me¡­¡± Clearly, her mental state was already on the verge of copse. She could not recognize that the person who was getting close to her was not those gangsters but her biological brother. Ding Chen shielded Ding Rong behind him and was discovered by a hooligan who was looking for trouble.. The hooligan walked towards them with a steel pipe and swung it high¡­ Chapter 229 - Killing by Accident

Chapter 229: Killing by ident

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Chen was unable to move Ding Rong, so he could only receive a few hard blows. The man still wanted to continue beating him, so Ding Chen decided to go all out and stabbed the man¡¯s abdomen with the dagger he was holding. The man¡¯s blood sshed onto Ding Chen¡¯s face, and he stood there in a daze¡­ Three people had died in that violent conflict. They were all the hooligans who hade to the Ding Family to find trouble at the start. The man who had been stabbed by Ding Chen was one of them. In order to protect his sister, the 14-year-old Ding Chen killed someone. He was a minor and had taken action when he was in danger, so he didn¡¯t receive any criminal punishment. He only stayed in the detention center for half a year during the investigation. Ding Chen¡¯s results were originally good, but after that incident, he was forced to stop pursuing his studies. When Ding Rong was about to give birth, Ding Chen could not stay by her side. Hence, Ding Chen handed all his money to Ding Rong and asked a police officer who took great care of him to help take care of Ding Rong, who was about to give birth. If the police officer had not discovered that Ding Rong was having a difficultbor and transferred her to the hospital in time, Ding Rong would have died from the difficultbor. Even now, the experience that day was still a nightmare for Ding Chen. He could not forget the feeling of the deceased¡¯s blood sttering on his face. The blood was hot and smelly. When he recalled that feeling, he only felt his entire body trembling. His throat tightened and he wanted to vomit out everything in his stomach¡­ After Ding Chen came out of the detention center, he, together with Ding Rong as well as Huo You who was brought back due to a mistake, depended on each other. Ding Chen went from a good student with outstanding results and a bright future to a young murderer. His previous school tactfully rejected his request to return to school and the other schools clearly indicated that they would not recruit a student like him. Hence, Ding Chen became a hooligan who roamed the streets. During that period of time, the country happened to be severely attacking the gangs. The gang leaders who used to be willful and arrogant were arrested and sent to prison, leaving only small fires like Ding Chen, who had never done anything wrong, behind. Hence, Ding Chen inexplicably became the boss of this street, leading with him more than ten underlings every day. He restrained his underlings from finding trouble for their neighbors and ended up with a good reputation instead. He was respectfully called big brother by others and spent more than ten years in a muddled state. Ding Chen thought that he would continue to fall like this, but he did not expect that there would be a day when he could turn things around. Their child had been switched with the Huo Family¡¯s child by mistake, and Ding Rong¡¯s biological daughter, Huo Tian, had returned to this poor and ordinary family. She brought hope for a new life for this family. Ding Chen turned from being a worthless hooligan to bing one of the bosses of an emerging technologypany. Even if he continued to follow the normal path of his life and got into university to find a job, he might not be able to have such a career. When Ding Chen thought back on thingste at night when all was quiet, he also felt that he no longer had any regrets in his life and that he should not fuss over the things that had happened in the past. However, when Xi Cheng reappeared, Ding Chen realized that he had never forgotten that period of time. He didn¡¯t regret turning into a murderer when he was 14 years old to protect his sister. However, he hated Xi Cheng, who had brought all this suffering to them. Ding Chen¡¯s emotions calmed down for a long while. When he straightened up again, he saw through the rearview mirror that Huo Tian was staring at him persistently, stubbornly wanting an answer. Ding Chen could not do anything to his niece and could only speak about this matter casually. In the end, he pursed his lips and said, ¡°That man is the person my sister misses and the father who gave you life.. You guys can forgive him and ept him, but I can¡¯t forgive a man who has brought so much harm to my sister and myself.¡± Chapter 230 - Reconcile

Chapter 230: Reconcile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian leaned over and wrapped her arms around the back of the chair, hugging Ding Chen¡¯s neck. Her muffled voice came from behind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. I didn¡¯t know anything, but I threw a tantrum at you.¡± Ding Chen smiled and patted Huo Tian¡¯s hand. ¡°Well, I am your uncle and you¡¯re our family¡¯s little princess. You can throw your temper at me as if it¡¯s natural. As long as you don¡¯t get angry for too long and can be coaxed back by me, it¡¯s fine.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s voice still sounded a little down. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very easy to coax. And I¡¯ll never be really angry at you.¡± Ding Chen smiled and said in a deliberately rxed tone, ¡°The most sessful thing that bastard did in his life was to provide you with half of your genes.¡± Huo Tian burst outughing. When the two of them reconciled and walked into the house, it was impossible to tell that they had quarreled before. To her surprise, Xi Cheng did not stay in the Ding Family¡¯s small house that night. Without Xi Cheng stealing Ding Rong¡¯s attention, Ding Rong finally realized that she seemed to have neglected her brother and daughter during this period of time. She spent a lot of effort preparing a feast for them, appeasing the little food lover, Huo Tian. Huo Tian went to her workshop to work on her stuff happily, but Ding Rong and Ding Chen did not go to do their own things. They sat together and chatted for a while. Ding Rong was filled with guilt towards Ding Chen¡¯s attitude. Of course, she had not forgotten that Ding Chen had identally killed someone in order to protect her when she was pregnant. It was precisely because of this that she could not face her younger brother, who had always been protecting her. ¡°Little Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ding Rong thought about it for a long while and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten the undeserved cmities you suffered back then. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been too long since Ist saw him. This feels just like a dream. I want to let myself sink into a beautiful dream for the time being, taking it as making up for the regret in my heart¡­¡± Ding Chen slowly took a few puffs of his cigarette. ¡°Sister, I can¡¯tment on your love life. I just don¡¯t understand why you can ept him again without any grudges after suffering so much because of him?¡± Ding Rong¡¯s lips twitched and she said, ¡°Because I just want to love again without any restraint before I wake up from this dream. Little Chen, of course I know that you should have a bright future ahead of you. If it wasn¡¯t for the hidden dangers he left behind, if it wasn¡¯t to protect me, you might have graduated from a famous university and already found like-minded friends and a wife with simr interests in school¡­¡± Ding Chen turned his face away awkwardly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t talk about this anymore. If I had continued to attend school back then, my grades might have suddenly plummeted and I might not even be able to get into a good high school. Or even if I had gone to university and looked for a job after graduation, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to have my current career. There¡¯s nothing worth feeling regret for in my life. ¡°But even if the results are good, I mustn¡¯t forget the sacrifices you made for me.¡± Ding Rong held Ding Chen¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, these few days will be thest time I act willfully. From now on, I won¡¯t meet him again and won¡¯t let him disturb our lives. Our family of three will still support and keep each otherpany as we did in the past, okay?¡± Ding Chen even forgot to smoke the cigarette in his mouth. He looked at Ding Rong in a daze, his expression looking a little puzzled and there was also some disbelief. After a long while, he asked, ¡°Sister, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? That¡¯s the person you¡¯ve been thinking about for more than ten years. He has returned.. For so many years, he didn¡¯t form a family with another woman. Even the reason for his departure and disappearance was due to difficulties he faced¡­¡± Chapter 231 - Siblings Having A Heart To Heart Talk

Chapter 231: Siblings Having A Heart To Heart Talk

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong interrupted Ding Chen gently. She nodded and said, ¡°I know all that you¡¯re talking about. He told me everything that had happened to him over the past few days. I know more than you and Tiantian.¡± Ding Chen looked at Ding Rong with aplicated expression. ¡°Then why are you going to separate from him again for my sake? You guys still love each other, right?¡± Ding Rong shook her head slowly. ¡°But I¡¯m no longer the youngdy who can fall in love with the other party without any restraint. Back then, I was naive and extreme, filled with resentment for my parents. Even my envy towards you sometimes was mixed with a bit of hatred. ¡°At that time, I desperately needed to find another person who could love me wholeheartedly, so I married a man whose background I didn¡¯t know without any hesitation. But now, I can¡¯t be like before, falling in love and forming a family with someone just because I was hot-headed, not caring about anything else¡­¡± Ding Chen sighed and continued to persuade her, ¡°But, Sister, I hope you can be happy.¡± ¡°But if my happiness is built on hurting you, then this happiness won¡¯t be perfect anymore.¡± Ding Rong smiled at her brother. ¡°For me, right now, love is no longer the most important thing. I have you and Tiantian. The love you guys have given me is enough.¡± Ding Chen only felt that his eyes were a little moist. He used the act of smoking to hide his true emotions. The next day, Xi Cheng still did note to the Ding Family¡¯s house. Therefore, in the morning, Huo Tian once again enjoyed her mother¡¯s meticulous care. She was full of bliss as she let her mother help her tidy her school uniform. She did not seem impatient at all as she listened to her mother instruct her about trivial matters such as to have a good meal and not to be too focused when conducting experiments to the extent that she¡¯d forget about the time. When she was sent to school by her uncle, Huo Tian even sighed happily. ¡°As expected, my current state is the mostfortable. When Dad isn¡¯t around, Mom will ce all her attention on me. This feeling is indeed the best!¡± After saying that, Huo Tian did not get Ding Chen¡¯s response. She looked over in confusion and realized that Ding Chen was frowning slightly. There was a patch of bluish-ck under his eyes. It was obvious that he had insomnia for the entire night. Huo Tian felt that her uncle was probably not in the mood to criticize her father with her, so she stopped talking unhappily. However, when they were waiting for the traffic light to turn green, Ding Chen suddenly said, ¡°Tiantian, do you think your mother is happy when with us or when she is with your father?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s happier when she¡¯s with Dad. The atmosphere between them¡­ How should I put it? Even someone like me, who doesn¡¯t have any feelings about love, would feel embarrassed when I see them interacting with each other.¡± Huo Tianined loudly, ¡°But Mom is also very happy when she is with us. There should be no way topare these two, right?¡± The green light lit up, and Ding Chen started the car. He muttered in a low voice, ¡°But if we let her choose one side and give up on the other side, she¡¯ll be sad too, right?¡± Huo Tian was a little puzzled and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by that?¡± Ding Chen said perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re just a brat. Don¡¯t interfere in adults¡¯ matters.¡± Huo Tian let out a cold snort. After sending Huo Tian and Bi Ying to school, Ding Chen randomly found a parking lot and drove in. He sat in the car and smoked a cigarette. Then, he picked up his phone and called Xi Cheng. He said very simply, ¡°Are you free now? Let¡¯s talk.¡± Of course Xi Cheng was free. He was very dejected and did not have the energy to do anything.. Chapter 232 - Waking Up From A Dream

Chapter 232: Waking Up From A Dream

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Ding Chen left to pick Huo Tian up yesterday afternoon, Ding Rong told him about how Ding Chen had identally killed someone to protect her. In the end, Ding Rong firmly let go of Xi Cheng¡¯s hand¡­ Xi Cheng still remembered clearly what Ding Rong had said back then. Her expression was so gentle, but the words she said were as sharp as des and as cold as ice¡­ ¡°I know you had your reasons for leaving and losing contact back then, but idents happen in everyone¡¯s lives and everyone has their own difficulties. Back then, Little Chen was still so young. In order to protect me, he was detained in the detention center for half a year. He lost his education and his future. Although he has always appeared optimistic and cheerful, I know that that¡¯s a hurdle that he won¡¯t be able to cross in his entire life¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your fault, but it was because of you. So, let this beautiful dream of reuniting after a long time end here. I¡¯m going to return to my family. In this family, there¡¯s my younger brother with whom we have been supporting each other for 20 years and who has always been protecting me. There¡¯s also my biological daughter whom I finally found after much difficulty. After so many years, I¡¯m already happy enough, so I don¡¯t want to destroy the peaceful life I have now¡­¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with bitterness. He felt his throat tighten. At that moment, he felt like he had fallen from heaven to hell. He almost gave up on his dignity and pleaded with Ding Rong, ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to him. I¡¯ll satisfy whatever request he makes. It has been so many years, I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years¡­ Rongrong, you clearly haven¡¯t forgotten me. You clearly still love me. Why aren¡¯t you willing to give me another chance?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s how life is. When you make a choice, you¡¯ll definitely lose something else. Back then, you chose to leave, so you missed 20 years with me. Now, I can¡¯t lose my biological brother with whom we had been supporting each other for more than 20 years just to choose to be with you.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with sadness, but her act of letting go of Xi Cheng¡¯s hand was still so firm. ¡°Xi Cheng, look, I didn¡¯t know your real name until 20 yearster. It shows that the rtionship between the two of us back then wasn¡¯t that deep either, right? So don¡¯t be obstinate anymore. All of us have to move forward and stop stubbornly searching for those memories from the past, okay?¡± Xi Cheng returned home in a daze. The old butler at home was shocked by him and quickly called the family doctor over. However, the doctor could not find any problems. There was nothing wrong with Xi Cheng¡¯s body. He just wanted to lie quietly on the bed without thinking or doing anything¡­ It was as if this could resolve the endless pain that burst out from the bottom of his heart¡­ Xi Cheng felt like his brain was joking with its master. That night, he regained all his memories. He remembered clearly that back when he was a mercenary on the Middle East battlefield. He had offended a certain Western power. In order to avoid their pursuit, he had escaped all the way to South Korea, Japan, Southeast Asia¡­ In the end, he came to China, which had the strictest control over weapons and violence. It was his mother¡¯s hometown. Thend here was vast and full of vitality, so Xi Cheng changed his name to Huo Cheng and stayed behind. Xi Cheng enjoyed a peaceful life in China and met the love of his life here. He even formed a family with her and they even had a beloved child¡­ However, the peaceful life was very short. Soon, Xi Cheng realized that someone was observing him in the dark.. He wasn¡¯t sure which influence they came from. Was it an enemy he had offended when he was a mercenary? Or was it the mysterious family from his father¡¯s side? Chapter 233 - Regaining Memories

Chapter 233: Regaining Memories

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Neither of them was a good person. In order to protect his wife and the baby, Xi Cheng thought about it and took the initiative to leave China. Fortunately, they were sent by his father¡¯s family. They wanted to get rid of Xi Cheng, apetitor who was qualified to inherit the family. Their power in China was not that strong. After Xi Cheng took the initiative to return to the United States, they stopped targeting his wife in China. Xi Cheng had gone through a lot of hardships in the family power struggle and became the new head of the family. Xi Cheng still remembered that before he confronted his opponent for thest time, he was filled with the hope of victory. He had nned on bringing his wife to his side after he seeded and letting her be the wife of a wealthy man that everyone envied. However, every story seemed to have this plot. Every wish that was made before the final battle, such as ¡°marry the person you love aftering back¡± or ¡°after everything is over, buy a farm and live an easy and peaceful life¡±, would always be in vain. Unlike other stories, Xi Cheng was fortunate and did not lose his life. He was just seriously injured, lost his memories, and became disabled. He also forgot the promise he had made before the final battle. After so many years, Xi Cheng recalled all the things that had happened after he and his lover met, fell in love, and got married. That period of time was short and wonderful, and it was the brightest point in his long life. However, he had lost these wonderful memories, as well as the woman who had brought colors to his life. Now, he could no longer find that woman back¡­ Xi Chengy quietly on the bed for the entire night until the sky turned bright from dark. Sunlight shone into the house andnded on his opened eyes, stimting his tear nds and making him cry bitterly on this morning that should have been filled with hope¡­ After recalling so much of the past, Xi Cheng finally knew what he had missed. He could no longer shamelessly beg for Ding Rong¡¯s forgiveness. He thought that he would miss out on this opportunity to be with the woman he loved in this lifetime. However, this morning, he unexpectedly received a call from Ding Chen. Although Ding Chen did not introduce himself over the phone, Xi Cheng knew who he was the moment he heard his voice. Upon hearing Ding Chen¡¯s invitation, Xi Cheng agreed without hesitation. The two of them didn¡¯t go to any high-end restaurant and met in a quiet small park. Today was a workday. There were only a few old men olddies who would asionally pass by the park to exercise. There were not many people around, making it convenient for them to talk. Ding Chen¡¯s attitude became much calmer when they met this time. He sized Xi Cheng up and could tell that Xi Cheng was the kind of gentleman who was used to taking care of himself. However, under his neat and clean appearance, Xi Cheng¡¯s dejected expression was very obvious. Ding Chen felt relieved to see the person he hated so depressed. He smiled and looked at Xi Cheng, who was walking towards him slowly. ¡°It seems like you didn¡¯t get a good restst night.¡± Xi Cheng was not angry at Ding Chen¡¯s mockery. He sat down on the stone stool opposite Ding Chen and was silent for a while. Then, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°Last night, I regained all my memories.¡± Ding Chen looked over in surprise. Xi Cheng lowered his eyes and stared at the chessboard engraved on the stone table. He said in a soft voice, ¡°Back then, Rongrong¡¯s rtionship with her family was very bad. I vaguely understood her family situation, so I didn¡¯t like your parents very much. I also didn¡¯t like you, who had taken up all of your parents¡¯ love.. Later on, although I didn¡¯t recover my memories, I still subconsciously hated you¡­¡± Chapter 234 - Conversation Between Men

Chapter 234: Conversation Between Men

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ding Chen let out a single sound. ¡°You¡¯re the bastard who took away my sister but actually has the cheek to hate me?¡± Xi Cheng smiled bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, I saw myself as Rongrong¡¯s protector and swore to let Rongrong stay far away from her family, who had hurt her, and to give her a happy family. However, I didn¡¯t expect that I was the one who had hurt her the most. As for you, you bravely protected your sister when you were 14 years old.¡± Ding Chen snorted and felt that this sounded more pleasant to the ear. Moreover, he observed Xi Cheng¡¯s expression and realized that he was really filled with guilt. He felt much better. Hence, Ding Chen asked, ¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness. ¡°In the past, before I regained my memories, I always felt that the hardest thing to do was to find Rongrong. After I find her, I¡¯ll be able to smoothly obtain her forgiveness and be with her again. But now, I know that the few days of intimate interactions were a beautiful dream that Rongrong indulged us to have. She can let me indulge in a dream and also let me return to reality¡­¡± Ding Chen listened to his sour words and looked a little frustrated. He said impatiently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m impatient to hear you say this. I just want to ask you, are you really not nning to look for my sister again in the future?¡± Xi Cheng was silent for a moment, then he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can get myself to not look for her, but I won¡¯t disturb your lives either. I just want to look at her from afar asionally.¡± Ding Chen sneered. ¡°You guys are only in your forties now. You still have half a lifetime to live. Do you really think it¡¯s enough to just asionally look at my sister from afar?¡± Xi Cheng avoided Ding Chen¡¯spelling gaze and shook his head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough, but what can I do? I¡¯ve already done so many wrong things in the past. I can¡¯t continue to do wrong things.¡± ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be pitiful here,¡± Ding Chen said impatiently. ¡°There¡¯s no way that I can not hate you, but I think it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t get along peacefully. As long as you treat my sister and Tiantian well, I can tolerate you appearing in my territory¡­¡± Xi Cheng looked at Ding Chen in surprise. ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯re agreeing to let me return to your sister¡¯s side?¡± Ding Chen frowned and clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°My sister has been living a tough life over the past few years. There are only two ways to make her happier. The first method is for me to go on a blind date and get married. The second method is to allow you to be a member of our family. I don¡¯t want to step into the grave of marriage so early, so I can only choose the second method¡­¡± Ding Chen¡¯s attitude was clearly a little awkward, but Xi Cheng did not mind at all. He leaned over in surprise, held Ding Chen¡¯s hand, and looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Brother. From now on, I¡¯ll definitely protect the two girls in our family with you and support this family with you. I¡¯ll do my best to treat you guys well¡­¡± Ding Chen felt ufortable when he heard Xi Cheng¡¯s promise filled with emotions. He felt like there were goosebumps all over his body. He shook Xi Cheng¡¯s hand away forcefully and wiped his hands on his body in disdain. He looked at Xi Cheng as if he was crazy. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be good to me. I just need you to stay away from me. Let¡¯s mind our own business. Do you understand?¡± Back when Xi Cheng and Ding Rong got married, he had never seen Ding Chen and only hated him for some reason.. Now, Xi Cheng felt that Ding Chen was indeed Ding Rong¡¯s biological brother and was as kind and generous as the woman he loved! Chapter 235 - Family Gathering

Chapter 235: Family Gathering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian had no idea what had happened at home. She only realized btedly that the three adults in the house seemed to be in a bad mood. However, by the time Huo Tian realized it, things in the family had returned to normal. Xi Cheng started to appear in the Ding Family¡¯s small house again. Although Ding Rong¡¯s attitude towards him was not as mushy as it was in the first two days, the atmosphere between the two of them still carried the special feeling that only people who loved each other would have. On the other hand, Ding Chen, who had sworn confidently that he would never forgive Xi Cheng, only frowned unhappily every time he saw Xi Cheng and Ding Rong interacting. He no longer mocked them. Huo Tian felt that this family atmosphere was quite good too. Her parents were no longer as mushy as before, having only each other in their eyes. Although they were still loving now, they would also divert most of their attention to the other two members of the family. Her uncle and father didn¡¯t have any conflicts either. Although the current Huo Tian could not be the center of Ding Rong and Ding Chen¡¯s lives as she had in the past, she was satisfied with the addition of a father who loved her. The care and love she received was not much less than before. Probably to make the entire family more united, the Ding Family had an additional rule now. During the weekends, the family of four had to sit together and have a good meal, sharing about their recent studies, work, and life. This was a rule set by Ding Rong, who was at the top of the family¡¯s food chain. The other three people had no right to refute it, and they were also happy to cooperate. Although Xi Cheng was the head of an influential family, after controlling the family for so many years, he had long started to disseminate his authority. If it wasn¡¯t anything major, Xi Cheng usually let his subordinates make the call. Compared to Xi Cheng, who was idle now, Ding Chen looked more like a qualified boss of apany. He spent almost every day in thepany, either talking to people or going to the factory to inspect. In order to amodate Ding Chen¡¯s time, the family gathering this week was scheduled for Saturday night. When sharing about their recent life, Huo Tian was always the one who received the most attention. Facing the aggressive gazes of the three adults at home, Huo Tian shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m still the same in school. I either stay in theboratory or asionally take two sses in ss as a break. I don¡¯t usually y with others either. I¡¯m always with Si Huan and Bi Ying. Don¡¯t worry, no one dares to bully me, and I won¡¯t bully others either.¡± Ding Chen replied with an ¡°oh¡±. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly the same as what you saidst time?¡± Huo Tianined expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m just a student now. Life is so calm and boring. But when I said that it was the same asst week, you guys still asked me to exin it in detail. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s there to say!¡± The three adults looked away silently. Xi Cheng coughed lightly and said, ¡°We¡¯re all concerned about you. We¡¯re worried that you¡¯d be cheated away by some brat in school.¡± Huo Tian was even more speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before. When I¡¯m in school, I don¡¯t have much contact with other male students. Up till now, I¡¯ve only yed with Si Huan, Bi Ying, and Zhao Feng. What are you guys worried about?¡± (That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more worrying!) The three adults shouted in their hearts. All three of them felt that Si Huan was too sly! Until now, he hadn¡¯t made things clear to Huo Tian.. Instead, he had made use of his status as a good friend to stay around Huo Tian, making parents like them have no reason to want to stop them from spending time together. They couldn¡¯t restrict their child from making friends, right? Chapter 236 - The Adults’ Hidden Plan

Chapter 236: The Adults¡¯ Hidden n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian didn¡¯t notice the hidden thoughts under the three adults¡¯ conflicted expressions and took the initiative to ask, ¡°You guys have been discussing things behind my back recently. What are you guys nning? Is there anything you can¡¯t let me know?¡± Xi Cheng and Ding Chen immediately looked surprised, wearing an expression that said, ¡°How did you know?¡± However, Ding Rong looked calm. She smiled helplessly and looked at the two men beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve told you guys long ago that Tiantian is very smart. Maybe she didn¡¯t notice anything amiss at first, but over time, she¡¯ll definitely be able to tell that you¡¯re nning something behind her back. It¡¯s better to exin it to Tiantian from the start.¡± Huo Tian wrinkled her nose proudly. ¡°Dad, Uncle, you guys are really doing something behind my back. If you confess, I¡¯ll be lenient and if you resist, I¡¯ll be strict. As long as you can take the initiative to tell me, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones about what you¡¯ve been hiding from me!¡± Ding Chen rubbed Huo Tian¡¯s head unhappily. ¡°You brat, you¡¯re really rude. How dare you talk to your uncle and father like that?¡± Huo Tian dodged her uncle¡¯s attacks while trying to tickle Ding Chen in retaliation. The two of them yed for a long while. Ding Rong and Xi Cheng smiled as they looked at them. Ding Rong was already used to the two of them fighting and did not think much of it, but Xi Cheng felt inexplicably touched¡­ Ever since he was young, what he had always wanted was such simple and ordinary happiness¡­ Ding Rong seemed to have sensed Xi Cheng¡¯s emotions. She turned to look at Xi Cheng, who was a little moved, and took the initiative to hold his hand. Xi Cheng looked at Ding Rong. After their gazes met for a moment, the two of them could not help but smile. Ding Chen yed around with Huo Tian for a while. When he came back to his senses, he realized that his sister and Xi Cheng were looking at each other and smiling inexplicably again. He rolled his eyes helplessly and interrupted the tacit and warm atmosphere between the two of them without hesitation. He said to Huo Tian, ¡°Your father was the one who suggested this and nned it. If you want to know, go ask him. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Hence, Huo Tian sat down beside Xi Cheng and hugged his arm, shaking it. ¡°Dad, hurry up and tell me. What are you nning behind my back? Hurry up and tell me¡­¡± Xi Cheng, who rarely saw his daughter¡¯s spoiled side, could not take it at all and surrendered within three seconds. He said helplessly to Huo Tian, ¡°Alright, alright. Let go of me quickly. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Huo Tian let go of Xi Cheng¡¯s arm in satisfaction and listened carefully to him with her chin resting on her hand. Xi Cheng said to Huo Tian in a gentle voice, ¡°You know that I still have a family business in the United States. Although I suppressed the other sessors firmly back then, 20 years have passed and I¡¯ve never gotten married or had any children. As a result, these people are raring to make a move again.¡± There was a hint of coldness in his eyes. ¡°In the past two years, there were actually many people who have started to suggest choosing some outstanding youngsters to be adopted under my name. Heh heh, I can see their thoughts clearly. I¡¯m afraid that after I¡¯ve just adopted another family¡¯s child, I will die unexpectedly in a few years. The entire family will fall into the hands of my adopted son.¡± As he spoke, Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. Ding Rong pped the back of his hand and said in a reproachful tone, ¡°Why are you telling Tiantian this? Tiantian isn¡¯t interested in those horrible things in your family at all.¡± Xi Cheng quickly smiled ingratiatingly at Ding Rong. ¡°These things are indeed annoying, but Tiantian is my child.. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll have to face those wolves in the family who are eying the position of the head of the family¡­¡± Chapter 237 - Birthday Banquet Plan

Chapter 237: Birthday Banquet n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xi Cheng exined his n seriously, then said in the end, ¡°While those people in the family don¡¯t know about Rongrong and Tiantian¡¯s existence yet, we can prepare early and catch them off guard.¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t know much aboutplicated struggles over family rights. She said in boredom, ¡°I roughly understand what Dad means, but what do you need me to do?¡± Xi Cheng looked at Huo Tian dotingly and said with a smile, ¡°Tiantian doesn¡¯t have to do anything. You just need to be a little princess who¡¯s being doted on and stand in the limelight.¡± Huo Tian rolled her eyes at Xi Cheng. ¡°Dad, is it very difficult to make things clear?¡± Ding Rong and Ding Chenughed. Xi Cheng said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. Actually, this is my n. Your 19th birthday will be in another month or so. I¡¯ll hold a grand birthday banquet for you in China.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invite the family members and some business partners from abroad to attend. At the birthday banquet, I¡¯ll announce your mother and your identity in front of everyone. At that time, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You just need to be a little princess in the limelight and who is sought after.¡± Huo Tian was very familiar with the tricks in such banquets. In her previous life, she had participated in many banquets organized by wealthy families. No matter what the reason was, engagement parties, birthday banquets, or other holiday banquets were actually meant to provide the wealthy people of high society with information and a stage to seek cooperation. Of course, in her previous life, Huo Tian had never been the protagonist of a banquet. Every time she attended a banquet, it was almost always to find those wealthy and big shots to pull in investments or promote some of the small things she had invented. Although Huo Tian had gained a lot from such banquets, she was sincerely tired of such events. Hence, the three adults realized that Huo Tian did not feel happy about this, but she was also lying on the table unhappily. Xi Cheng was afraid that he might identally make Huo Tian unhappy, so he asked carefully, ¡°Tiantian, is there anything you¡¯re dissatisfied with? If you have any ideas, you can just bring them up. I¡¯ll get them to immediately follow your ideas and make new ns.¡± Huo Tian shook her head and said gloomily, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Dad, you wanted to hold a banquet out of other considerations. I just need to be a tool. It¡¯s just that I think the most perfect birthday only requires family members and friends to celebrate it simply together.¡± Xi Cheng immediately felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiantian. I¡¯ve made things difficult for you.¡± Huo Tian patted Xi Cheng¡¯s arm understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m very willing to help Dad deal with those petty people in the family. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll say this first. I can temporarily upy the position of the sessor, but Dad, you mustn¡¯t think of throwing the family business to me. I know nothing about these things and I¡¯m unwilling to learn how to manage a huge family andpany. Therefore, this is just a stopgap measure. Dad, you¡¯d better carefully consider how to choose a suitable sessor for the family.¡± ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m your father. Of course I know which field you¡¯re best at and like the most. I won¡¯t force you to take on things that you don¡¯t want. As for seeding the family¡­¡± Xi Cheng smiled mysteriously. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. Maybe I¡¯ll find a way that works well both ways.¡± Huo Tian did not know what the method Xi Cheng mentioned was, but she did not intend to ask further. Hence, she nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Alright then..¡± Chapter 238 - Urge To Get Married

Chapter 238: Urge To Get Married

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This topic passed very quickly. Ding Rong started to pester Ding Chen and force him to tell her when he was nning to find a girlfriend. Ding Chen was forced speechless and felt like he had nothing to live for anymore. Xi Cheng liked the ordinary atmosphere when he watched the Ding Family get along the most. Therefore, even if Ding Rong insisted on forcing Ding Chen to get married, and Ding Chen was sweating profusely from the pressure, Xi Cheng would still enjoy watching this heartwarming scene. In the end, Ding Chen was forced into a corner and he said helplessly, ¡°Sister, thepany is in the rising phase now and I¡¯m extremely busy every day. How would I have the time to spend time with girls? Don¡¯t worry about such things. As for children and whatnot, what era are we in now? Why do we have to find a child to carry on the family line? In the future, when I¡¯m old, I can still livefortably as long as I have money. Moreover, doesn¡¯t our family have Tiantian now? If you think it¡¯s not enough, just give birth to another one yourself. Anyway, you¡¯re not very old now¡­¡± Ding Rong blushed at Ding Chen¡¯s words. She was both embarrassed and angry as she grabbed a piece of soft flesh on Ding Chen¡¯s arm and pinched it hard. Amidst Ding Chen¡¯s painful howls, Ding Rong¡¯s face turned red and she scolded him softly, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you don¡¯t think before you speak. How dare you joke with your sister like that!¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong. Hurry up and let go of me¡­¡± Ding Chen gasped in cold air and begged Ding Rong shamelessly. Xi Cheng, who was beside her, could not help but shift his gaze to Ding Rong¡¯s stomach. Actually, Ding Chen had hit the nail on the head. Both he and Ding Rong were not considered old now, and their physical conditions would recover to their best state as they slowly recuperated. If possible, Xi Cheng hoped to have another child with Ding Rong. It wasn¡¯t that Xi Cheng wanted to personally nurture a sessor of a family. He actually did not have that deep of a feeling for that family. He just wanted to apany Ding Rong and personally feel the child slowly grow up in his mother¡¯s stomach. Then, from a small baby at birth to a pretty girl or a tall and handsome boy¡­ That would definitely be a very blissful process. However, Xi Cheng did not know if Ding Rong was willing to experience the pain of giving birth again. He did not know if Huo Tian was willing to let a younger brother or sister share the love from her parents and uncle. Xi Cheng¡¯s thoughts were temporarily hidden in his heart, so no one noticed. The most important thing now was to prepare a grand birthday banquet for Huo Tian. All three adults in the family got involved. Ding Rong was in charge ofmunicating with the designers and tailors of the high-ss clothing customization workshops to choose suitable clothes and essories for the family. Xi Cheng was tasked with contacting his family members and other business partners in the United States to invite them to attend his biological daughter¡¯s birthday banquet. Ding Chen was in charge of some other misceneous matters, such as liaising with the banquet nningpany and so on¡­ Huo Tian, the protagonist of this banquet, was the one who had the most free time. She didn¡¯t worry about this at all and only casually invited her friends to attend her birthday banquet when she was at school. It was lunchtime then. Huo Tian, Si Huan, Bi Ying, and Zhao Feng were sitting at the same table eating. Huo Tian said as casually as if she was treating them to milk tea, ¡°My 19th birthday is after the final exams. You guys have toe to my birthday banquet.¡± Bi Ying didn¡¯t take it too seriously and just agreed casually. However, Si Huan and Zhao Feng knew that this birthday banquet was definitely not as ordinary as Huo Tian had made it sound to be. Chapter 239 - Another Banquet

Chapter 239: Another Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Si Huan was a considerate person. He was worried that Bi Ying would appear rude if he didn¡¯t know the nature of the banquet and wasn¡¯t prepared. He found an excuse and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the New Year¡¯s Party. Some of the higher-ups in ourpany will probably attend your birthday banquet. When the timees, I¡¯ll organize them to collectively buy clothes and treat it as an employee benefit.¡± Bi Ying was sensitive and almost instantly understood that Si Huan was reminding him. He looked over at Si Huan with aplicated expression. When Si Huan seemed to have sensed his gaze, he nodded at Si Huan gratefully. Zhao Feng had a carefree personality. He didn¡¯t notice the silent exchange of nces between Si Huan and Bi Ying and only said enviously, ¡°The employee benefits of yourpany are really good. Moreover, ever since you guys reached an agreement to coborate with the healthcare system in the coastal county, the speed of development has be incredible. To be honest, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t join Si Huan to invest some money too.¡± Si Huan knew that Zhao Feng was just saying it casually and replied indifferently, ¡°Back then, almost all the money in your hands was invested elsewhere. Your family was also unwilling to let you throw money into a project with unknown prospects with me. Yet you¡¯re regretting it now?¡± Zhao Feng seemed to have thought of something andughed foolishly. Heughed for a long while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just money! It¡¯s good that it¡¯s enough. The things I have now are enough for me to spend two lifetimes. I¡¯m not that greedy. It¡¯s just that the people in my family sigh every day and regret stopping me from investing with you back then.¡± Si Huan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, the Zhao Family¡¯s attitude back then was not difficult to understand. Although Si Huan had quite the ideas, he was still young and hadn¡¯t evenpletely taken control of the Si Family. The project back then was also started by two high school students and two adults with no background. The person with the highest value among them was Boss Zhu, who had opened a few dumping grounds. How could the Zhao Family let Zhao Feng invest money into such an unreliable project? However, no one expected that this unreliable-looking team would be a new and uing technologypany in just half a year. They had hundreds of coveted technological patents and were a monopoly in the medical rehabilitation equipment field with nopetition. Almost all venture capitalpanies wanted to invest in thispany with arge sum of money, but they didn¡¯t need it at all. Just their profits alone were enough to support the subsequent research and production, not to mention that thispany still had the colossus Si Family as its backing. Be it in the technology industry or high society, they still didn¡¯t know that the greatest backing behind thispany wasn¡¯t the Si Family controlled by Si Huan, but the famous pharmaceutical and medical equipment family in the United States. While the Ding Family was busy preparing for Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet, the Huo Family was also preparing a banquet. Huo You and Huo Tian¡¯s birthdays were on the same day, but the Huo Family¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t make a fuss over their daughter¡¯s 19th birthday. This wasn¡¯t an 18-year-olding-of-age ceremony. If this banquet was too grand, people would inevitably think that the Huo Family was making a mountain out of a molehill. Therefore, what the Huo Family was discussing was Huo You and He Yu¡¯s engagement banquet. As the main character of the banquet, Huo You didn¡¯t feel like a part of the conversation either. She only needed to sit quietly by the side and listen to her parents and He Yu discuss the details of the banquet. The nningpany for the banquet also sent the person in charge to the Huo Family to report the location of the banquet to Mr. and Mrs.. Huo as well as other work progress. Chapter 240 - Before the Engagement Banquet

Chapter 240: Before the Engagement Banquet

Mrs. Huo was very interested. She carefully selected the flowers and desserts that needed to be ced at the banquet venue in high spirits. They even asked Huo You¡¯s opinion from time to time. However, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t need Huo You to raise any opinion. Huo You only needed to obediently answer when Mrs. Huo asked her questions, saying, ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll go with what Mom says.¡± Huo You felt like a marite that was ced here as an exquisite essory with a stiff smile on her face. They didn¡¯t need her to have any thoughts or raise any suggestions. The current situation was so simr to how it was before Huo You got married in her previous life. However, what was different from her previous life was that back then, Huo You had held yearning and anticipation for her marriage life. But right now, Huo You only felt numb in her heart¡­ Finally, after Mrs. Huo finished chatting with the nner, the other party tactfully took his leave. Only the Huo Family¡¯s members and He Yu, who was the Huo Family¡¯s prospective son-inw, were left. He Yu had been very proactive toward this engagement banquet. When he was hospitalized, a lot of the influences in thepany had been divided up by his father¡¯s illegitimate children. After he returned to thepany, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as before. He Yu had decided to get engaged to Huo You so that he could use the Huo Family¡¯s influence to regain his absolute say in thepany. Ever since the news of the He Family and Huo Family¡¯s impending engagement had spread, He Yu had indeed received a lot of preferential treatment when negotiating with otherpanies. This was especially so for an Americanpany that had just been preparing to develop the Chinese market. At first, they were indifferent to He Yu, who was seeking their cooperation. However, after they heard that he was about to get engaged to the Huo Family¡¯s daughter, they took the initiative to facilitate the cooperation between the two parties. The smooth sailing of his career made He Yu look forward to this marriage even more. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t sense Huo You¡¯s resistance, but since Huo You didn¡¯t dare to go against Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s decision, she could only act as a tool for the two families to deepen their cooperation. He Yu didn¡¯t care about the true thoughts of a tool. Of course, on the surface, He Yu appeared to be very devoted to Huo You. He was like every qualified boyfriend. On every special day, he would remember to give gifts to his fianc¨¦e and have a date with her. He had always been polite. Sometimes, Huo You would look at He Yu, who was pretending to be a gentleman, and feel that if he continued to act like this in front of her, she might really fall in love with him. However, Huo You was very clear-headed now. She knew that He Yu wasn¡¯t her lover, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about this marriage at the moment. She didn¡¯t have the courage to go against her parents¡¯ decision. He Yu chatted with the Huo Family for a while before Mr. Huo drew a conclusion to this matter. ¡°He Yu has prepared the various details of the engagement banquet well. I think we don¡¯t have any other opinions. We¡¯ll just need to wait to announce this good news to the guests on Youyou¡¯s birthday.¡± He Yu immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for your approval, Uncle Huo and Auntie Huo. I¡¯m afraid that I didn¡¯t do well enough and neglected Youyou. I hope to give her the most perfect engagement banquet.¡± Mrs. Huo quickly smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve done well enough. Youyou must be very satisfied, right?¡± Mrs. Huo looked inquiringly at Huo You, who had been sitting silently at the side. Huo You could feel the pressure in her gaze and felt a little amused. They didn¡¯t need to ask for her opinion, did they? However, on the surface, Huo You didn¡¯t dare to show her rebellion. She lowered her eyes and pretended to be shy as she said, ¡°Dad and Mom have given it a lot of thought. I¡¯m very satisfied with the current arrangement.¡± The smile on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face deepened. She probably felt that Huo You¡¯s performance today hadn¡¯t embarrassed her, so she patted the back of Huo You¡¯s hand in admiration.. Chapter 241 - Congratulations, Sister

Chapter 241: Congrattions, Sister

The few of them chatted happily a little more then Mrs. Huo said meaningfully, ¡°Youyou is still a young girl. She¡¯s too shy to talk about her marriage. Look at how red her face is. Alright, let¡¯s not make things difficult for her. Let her go off and y by herself.¡± Huo You knew that Mrs. Huo wanted to send her away so that she could discuss business matters with He Yu. It was just a simple matter, but she had toe up with a dignified reason. It was ridiculous. Huo You cursed in her heart, but she agreed obediently on the surface. She smiled and said, ¡°I want to go to the greenhouse to take a look at the pots of flowers I ntedst week. Excuse me.¡± Before she left, Huo You vaguely heard Mrs. Huo say to He Yu, ¡°Our Youyou is a quiet and reserved girl. She likes nts the most. After you get married, you must tolerate her various hobbies.¡± ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll be husband and wife with Youyou. Youyou can bring me along and also develop some self-cultivating hobbies.¡± He Yu¡¯s tone was sincere. ¡°At the thought of getting engaged to Youyou, my heart burns. Uncle and Auntie Huo, I really have a strong urge to turn the engagement into marriage.¡± ¡°You child, why are you so anxious¡­¡± Laughter rang out in the living room. Huo You quickened her pace, forgetting about theughter. It was almost winter and the weather was getting colder. However, the ss greenhouse was still filled with warmth. However, Huo You didn¡¯t feel any warmth at all. She sat down on the rattan chair in the greenhouse and looked at the vibrant nts. A sense of frustration rose in her heart. Huo You wanted to vent her emotions. She wanted to smash everything here into pieces and burn the entire Huo Family down¡­ However, the truth was, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything. She didn¡¯t even dare to destroy any of the nts here because Huo You knew that in her mother¡¯s eyes, these nts were more important than her. Although there were no chains on her, Huo You felt like she was being restrained. This feeling was too horrible. Just as Huo You was immersed in her thoughts, there were two light knocks on the greenhouse¡¯s ss door. Huo Feng then walked in slowly and leisurely. He sat down on the rattan chair opposite Huo You and looked at the gloomy Huo You calmly. Huo You ignored Huo Feng. After getting along with him for a while, Huo You realized that Huo Feng was aplete lunatic. Perhaps it was because there was a problem with the way the Huo couple raised their child, or perhaps it was because Huo Feng had crazy genes to begin with, so even though he looked cheerful on the surface, he was actually aplete lunatic. Huo You didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to her crazy biological brother, but Huo Feng didn¡¯t seem to see the frustration on Huo You¡¯s face. He continued to sit there calmly and watch Huo You for a long while. He then pretended to be a younger brother who was very concerned about his sister¡¯s marriage and said in concern and anticipation, ¡°I heard from the butler that Mr. He is here to discuss your engagement banquet with Dad and Mom. Congrattions on the happy ending with your lover, Sister.¡± These words pierced through Huo You¡¯s heart like a knife. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Huo Feng and grit her teeth. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t have any feelings for He Yu.¡± ¡°Feelings? What are those?¡± Huo Feng shrugged and looked at Huo You teasingly. ¡°Sister, it can¡¯t be that you really think you can enjoy the freedom of marriage in a family like ours, right?¡± Seeing the obvious mockery and ridicule on his face, Huo You couldn¡¯t control the anger in her heart.. Chapter 242 - I Want the Huo Family

Chapter 242: I Want the Huo Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her beautiful nails digging into the soft flesh on her palms. She red at Huo Feng. ¡°Huo Feng, you still hate me because Huo Tian left the Huo Family, but what wrong did I do? I just want Huo Tian and me to return to our true destinies.¡± ¡°Hate you? You¡¯re thinking too much, Sister.¡± Huo Feng leaned back in the rattan chair and looked indifferently at Huo You, who had anger written all over her face but didn¡¯t dare to vent it at all. He pursed his lips dully. ¡°You¡¯re just a pitiful person who wants to control your fate. Although pitiful people must have their hateful side, if I vent my hatred on you, won¡¯t I be as pitiful and sad as you? I don¡¯t want to end up in your state.¡± This tant contempt and mockery made Huo You feel even more unbearable. She stood up from the rattan chair and looked down at Huo Feng with anger-filled eyes. She said coldly, ¡°Since you look down on me, your biological sister, so much, then go find your Sister Huo Tian. See if she takes you seriously.¡± The faint smile on Huo Feng¡¯s lips disappearedpletely. He looked at Huo You coldly. ¡°How dare you. You keep trying to use Huo Tian to anger me. Do you think you have nothing to fear because you¡¯re about to get married and have He Yu as your backing?¡± ¡°Nothing to fear?¡± Huo You felt ridiculous when she heard Huo Feng¡¯s description of her. As a marite, she didn¡¯t even dare to raise any objections or show any unwillingness toward an engagement banquet that she didn¡¯t want at all. How could she be described as having nothing to fear? Not sure if it was to mock herself or Huo Feng, Huo You smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a decorative piece that doesn¡¯t deserve to have my own thoughts. I¡¯m unworthy of the words ¡®having nothing to fear¡¯. My dear brother, it seems like you need to improve your Chinese results.¡± Huo Feng shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but my results aren¡¯t bad. I only had two points deducted from myst Chinese examination. I shouldn¡¯t be worse than you, Sister.¡± Huo You stared at the indifferent Huo Feng for a long while and realized that no matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t cause any harm to Huo Feng. That was true. Huo Feng was a lunatic. Other than Huo Tian, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else. What benefits could she get by going against such a lunatic? Huo You turned around and was about to leave. Even if she couldn¡¯t ease the frustration in her heart, she wanted to find a quiet space and stay alone for a while. However, Huo Feng wasn¡¯t willing to let Huo You have her wish. Just as Huo You was about to touch the greenhouse¡¯s ss door, she heard Huo Feng¡¯s calm voiceing from behind her. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re getting engaged to Mr. He. Aren¡¯t you going to have a good chat with me before that?¡± Huo You sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think from your attitude just now, you were nning to have a good chat with me.¡±1 Huo Feng rested his chin on one hand and sighed. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Who asked Sister to use Sister Huo Tian to agitate me? I can¡¯t help but want to mock you because of that.¡± Huo You quietly regted her breathing and sat back down on the rattan chair opposite Huo Feng. ¡°What on earth do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°It seems like Sister, you¡¯re unwilling to settle for getting married and having children peacefully, being a tool to maintain the Huo Family and He Yu¡¯s cooperation.¡± Huo Feng looked up and said softly, ¡°In that case, Sister, why don¡¯t you consider my previous suggestion and coborate with me? I¡¯ll provide you with support and let you get what you want.¡± Huo You¡¯s breathing paused as she stared at Huo Feng.. ¡°What if what I want is the Huo Family?¡± Chapter 243 - Ambition

Chapter 243: Ambition

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Huo Feng realized that Huo You wasn¡¯t joking and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.¡± Dear Sister, your ambitions really surprise me. You want the Huo Family? Don¡¯t you know that the Huo Family will be mine in the future?¡± From the different attitude Mr. and Mrs. Huo had towards her and Huo Feng, Huo You knew that it was impossible for her to get her hands on the Huo Family¡¯s business. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t too angry at Huo Feng¡¯s matter-of-fact attitude. She smiled slightly and looked very simr to Mrs. Huo. ¡°Since you can¡¯t satisfy my ambitions, why should I work with you?¡± ¡°To be honest, even if you get the Huo Family, do you think you can manage such a hugepany with your capabilities?¡± Huo Feng said scornfully, ¡°I advise you to be realistic. If you¡¯re too ambitious, you¡¯ll end up getting nothing.¡± Capabilities? Huo You wanted tough. She had been through reincarnation and knew what would happen in the future like the back of her hand. She only needed to invest ording to the developments in the country and the world economy. She could even let apany develop into a globally famouspany. As for the other details of thepany¡¯s management, she could hand them to more professional employees, right? If Huo You could really get apany asrge as the Huo Corporation, Huo You was confident that she could be a qualified leader. However, it was impossible for Huo You to reveal her greatest trump card in front of Huo Feng. She hid the confidence in her heart and said indifferently, ¡°If you want to work with me, then find a way to satisfy my conditions. As for whether I¡¯m capable or not, that¡¯s not something you should be concerned about.¡± ¡°If what you want isn¡¯t the Huo Family, of course I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re capable.¡± Huo Feng shrugged. ¡°I have things I want to do and also need the Huo Family. Therefore, I can¡¯t agree with your condition.¡± Huo You frowned. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, my dear sister.¡± Huo Feng said unhurriedly, ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged to He Yu and will be a member of the He Family in the future. You¡¯re overestimating your capabilities if you want to snatch the Huo Family from me. However, when you be He Yu¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll be the mistress of the He Family. As long as you have the ability, you can share He Yu¡¯s rights. Moreover, if He Yu identally dies, you or your child will be the first-in-line sessor of the He Family¡­¡± Huo Feng¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and Huo You couldn¡¯t help but breathe lightly. However, her heart was beating faster and faster. In the quiet ss greenhouse, Huo You felt the mes of ambition burning brighter and brighter¡­ She felt her throat tighten. This was probably because she was too nervous. ¡°But the prerequisite for all of this is that I have a say in the He Family. How can you guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely be able to participate in the management of the Hein Corporation?¡± Huo Feng knew that Huo You was tempted. Like every other member of the Huo Family, as long as she smelled the scent of benefits, she would open her mouth that was filled with sharp teeth, and bite out without hesitation. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you money to set up a smallpany and make some achievements so that others will know of your capabilities. Then, He Yu will take the initiative to let you enter Hein Corporation. To him, a wife who is closely tied to his interests is more trustworthy than those illegitimate brothers. After that, I¡¯ll help you step by step until you have the ability to control Hein Corporation¡¯s authority without He Yu.¡± Huo You sped her hands together, her ten fingers wrapped tightly together. Her eyes were lowered, not wanting Huo Feng to observe her emotions through her eyes.. Chapter 244 - Siblings Cooperation

Chapter 244: Siblings¡¯ Cooperation

Huo You pretended to be deep in thought. After a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Since you already have a n, I¡¯ll trust you for now. I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation.¡± She raised her hand and stretched it out in front of Huo Feng. Huo Feng chuckled and shook Huo You¡¯s hand. After letting go, he said teasingly, ¡°Dear sister, I think you should practice controlling your expressions again. You tried your best to appear calm just now, but it¡¯s because you¡¯re too calm that it seems fake. It¡¯s not a good thing to let people see your true thoughts so easily.¡± Huo You wanted to rebut when she was exposed, but she had just reached an agreement with Huo Feng, so she couldn¡¯t fall out with him now. She could only suppress her anger. The two of them sat in the greenhouse for only a while before Mrs. Huo walked in with He Yu. She was a little surprised to see Huo Feng, who was drinking tea with Huo You. ¡°Little Feng, why didn¡¯t you go greet your Brother He Yu when you¡¯re back from school? Instead, you came to disturb your sister?¡± Huo Feng was not afraid of Mrs. Huo¡¯s reproach at all. He shrugged and said rxedly, ¡°I heard from the butler that you guys are talking about serious matters. I don¡¯t want to sit by the side and stare at you, so I came to talk to Sister for a while.¡± Mrs. Huo said reproachfully, ¡°You child, why do you like to bezy? The Huo Family will be yours sooner orter. There are only benefits and no harm in listening to those things as soon as possible.¡± He Yu came to the round table and supported the back of Huo You¡¯s rattan chair. He bent down and nted a soft kiss on the side of her face, smiling gently, and asked, ¡°What were you talking to Little Feng about?¡± Huo You instinctively wanted to dodge when she sensed He Yu approaching. However, Huo Feng¡¯s gaze was directed at her, as if reminding her not to forget the n they had discussed. Huo You stiffly stopped herself from opening her mouth further and let He Yu kiss her cheek. However, she hadn¡¯t mastered the art of putting up a front, so she couldn¡¯t answer He Yu¡¯s question. Huo Feng naturally took over the conversation. ¡°I wanted to bond with Sister. Sister has just returned to our house yet she is going to be snatched away by Brother He Yu. I feel extremely unhappy about this, so I told Sister that if you don¡¯t treat her well, I¡¯ll run away from home with her.¡± He Yu bowed to Huo Feng pleadingly. ¡°With a younger brother like you, how would I dare to do anything bad to Youyou? Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely ept your supervision.¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Huo Feng proudly. ¡°Our Little Feng has always been protective of his elder sister since he was young. It would be even better if he were more concerned about his family¡¯s career.¡± The hypocritical conversation went on for a while. In the end, Mrs. Huo thought of something and reminded them again, ¡°Little Feng, Youyou, you have to pay more attention to this engagement banquet, especially Youyou. You have to remember to carefully check the list of students you¡¯re inviting. Don¡¯t let those unpresentable students from the past appear at banquets that don¡¯t match their identities, understand?¡± Of course, Huo You understood. Mrs. Huo was talking about the students she knew as ordinary people before she returned to the Huo Family. In her previous life, she had some friends who came from ordinary backgrounds. However, after her rebirth, Huo You knew who she should befriend. Therefore, she only had superficial connections with those students who came from ordinary backgrounds. If Mrs. Huo had shown more concern to Huo You, she would know that she had never been on good terms with anyone who didn¡¯t match her status. The fact that Mrs. Huo was reminding her now only meant that she hadn¡¯t cared about her daughter at all. Huo You¡¯s heart turned cold, but she still smiled gently. ¡°I understand, Mom. I¡¯ll let you take a look after I¡¯ve drafted the invitation list..¡± Chapter 245 - Inviting Classmates

Chapter 245: Inviting ssmates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With the final exams approaching, the entire school was immersed in a tense learning atmosphere. This was especially so for Huo Tian¡¯s ss. Many students had relied on their outstanding academic results to be specially enrolled students in this elite school. Therefore, they especially cherished their learning opportunities. Some students even studied to the extent that they forgot to eat or sleep. Huo Tian often found it unbelievable how hardworking they were. After the exam ended, the results were quickly released. Without any surprise, Huo Tian came in first in the entire cohort. Towards a genius like Huo Tian who far exceeded ordinary people, the other students couldn¡¯t even feel jealous. They simply wanted to worship Huo Tian like a god. After interacting with her for a semester, all the students in her ss knew that although Huo Tian looked very cold and didn¡¯t like to interact too much with her ssmates, if someone took the initiative to talk to her or ask her questions, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately ignore them. Therefore, after the results were out, many people gathered around Huo Tian¡¯s table and fought to be the first to flip through her paper which was said to be the perfect set of answers. Probably because she had been in a good mood recently, Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel frustrated even though a group of people was chattering away next to her. She even asionally answered the questions raised by a few ssmates. After a while, Huo Tian suddenly thought of something. She pped her hands and raised her voice slightly to say to the people next to her, ¡°It¡¯s my 19th birthday in a few days. My family is having a birthday banquet. If you guys are free, you can attend it.¡± Her ssmates were all a little surprised. Although there were also some students from good families in the ss, their families would not especially hold banquets on their children¡¯s birthdays unless it was an 18-year-olding of age ceremony. The ssmate beside her said curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t many people like to hold a banquet during their 18th birthday? Why did they specially choose to hold it at the age of 19?¡± Another student pped the one who spoke too quickly, causing the student to be stunned. His friend whispered into his ear, ¡°Are you stupid? Huo Tian hadn¡¯t returned to her biological mother when she was 18. Their family probably wants to make up for the regret of not being able to hold hering of age ceremony on her 19th birthday because they wanted to make up for it.¡± The ssmate who had been feeling a little puzzled at first immediately looked enlightened. In the ss with a strong learning atmosphere, the students had a natural admiration and closeness to a study god like Huo Tian. Therefore, without Huo Tian telling them about it a second time, they all agreed to attend Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet. The students said in groups of two or three, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely go over when the timees. Moreover, we can put the money together and let the ss representative pick a birthday gift for you.¡± The ss representative was in the outer circle of the crowd. When he heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°This is a good idea. Everyone can pool some money together. It won¡¯t cost too much. We can just choose a gift that can represent all of our kind intentions.¡± Huo Tian hadn¡¯t wanted them to spend money, but after hearing what the ss representative said and seeing that there weren¡¯t any students with poor family backgrounds in the ss, she stopped objecting. Then, the students asked excitedly about the venue of the banquet and whether there was any specific dress code needed to attend the banquet. Just as everyone was discussing excitedly, a gentle but very prominent voice rang out from the back door. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Xu Mei and Liu Qian.¡± Everyone turned around and saw that the person was someone they knew.. It was Huo You, who was in the same ss as them but had transferred ssester on. Chapter 246 - Two Banquets

Chapter 246: Two Banquets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You walked in under everyone¡¯s gazes. She nced around the ssroom and realized that the two girls she was looking for were gathered around Huo Tian, discussing something excitedly, their cheeks flushed red from excitement. Amongst the students in ss One who were generally from slightly above average family backgrounds, Xu Mei and Liu Qian¡¯s family backgrounds were especially eye-catching. One of them was the young miss of a national hotel chain. Although the other family wasn¡¯t as rich as the former, many people in the family were in politics and had great influence. However, these two girls had always kept a low profile. A few days ago, when they were busy revising for the examinations, they were also sloven just like the other students. Many students in the ss did not know their real family backgrounds. If Huo You hadn¡¯t been reborn, she probably wouldn¡¯t have known that these two ordinary girls had a family background that could rival the Huo Family. After her rebirth, Huo You came to Qingli High School for the second time. She no longer befriended her friends from mediocre families from her previous life. Instead, she deliberately befriended her ssmates who came from high society. Xu Mei and Liu Qian were the friends Huo You had picked. In the past, under her deliberate efforts to make friends, they had indeed be good friends with Huo You. However, after Huo You transferred sses, her rtionship with them gradually became distant. On the one hand, it was because Huo Tian was also in ss One. She had never gained the upper hand in her confrontations with Huo Tian and she gradually became unwilling to take the initiative to appear in front of Huo Tian. On the other hand, it was because the students in ss One had always prioritized their studies, especially after Huo Tian, who was a study god, came. Their learning mood rose very high, so Xu Mei and Liu Qian stopped hanging out with Huo You, who was from a different ss. Of course, Huo You sensed that they were slowly growing distant, but she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. The ss Huo You was in now was the group with the best family background in the entire school. The interpersonal rtionships she had ess to were much more important than Xu Mei and Liu Qian. However, Huo You didn¡¯t expect that after just a short period of rxation, these two friends, whom she had tackled, would go to Huo Tian¡¯s side. Didn¡¯t they know that Huo Tian was her arch-enemy? A feeling of betrayal welled up in her heart, but it was impossible for her to get into a conflict with the young misses from a chain hotel and a political family. Hence, she hid the difort in her heart and said to Xu Mei and Liu Qian with a smile, ¡°Xu Mei, Liu Qian, everyone had been busy with exams recently, so I didn¡¯te to look for you guys to y. It¡¯s summer vacation starting tomorrow. We must have fun.¡± Xu Mei smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. The three of us haven¡¯t gone shopping together for a long time. Let¡¯s find time to watch a movie together?¡± Realizing that Xu Mei¡¯s attitude was about the same as before, Huo You felt a little relieved. Her smile became even more sincere. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. My family is holding a banquet on my birthday. You¡¯re my good friends, so you muste.¡± Huo You said as she took out two invitation cards from her exquisite handbag and handed them to Xu Mei and Liu Qian. However, they didn¡¯t receive them even after a long while. Xu Mei wanted to reach out her hand, but Liu Qian, who was beside her, noticed her action and pulled her friend¡¯s sleeve without a trace. Xu Mei and Liu Qian exchanged nces. Under Liu Qian¡¯s gaze, they suddenly remembered that Huo Tian and Huo You¡¯s birthdays were on the same day, and they had just agreed to attend Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet. Both of them looked a little unnatural. After a long silence, Xu Mei smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Huo You, I¡¯m really sorry.. We¡¯ve already agreed to attend Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet¡­¡± Chapter 247 - Stolen Friends

Chapter 247: Stolen Friends

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The perfect smile on Huo You¡¯s face instantly turned cold and her expression turned grim. The surrounding students were affected by the solemn atmosphere and did not dare to speak for a moment. They exchanged nces with each other, making the already cold atmosphere even stranger. Huo You had improved a little. Although she was extremely frustrated, she still smiled. ¡°Actually, I have another important matter to announce on my birthday. Our Huo Family is a family with a strong background. We won¡¯t make a huge fuss and announce it to the world for just a 19th birthday like those families who have never seen the world. That day is actually my engagement day. On such an important day, I really hope that my friend can be by my side¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just Xu Mei and Liu Qian, who were invited, who felt surprised. The others also looked surprised. A lively student asked straightforwardly, ¡°You¡¯re only in high school. Why are you getting engaged so early?¡± Huo You was angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to show her dissatisfaction with the engagement. She lowered her gaze and pretended to be shy. ¡°I think it¡¯s too early too. It¡¯s just that my boyfriend was too anxious, so he discussed with my parents to get engaged as soon as possible. Anyway, it¡¯s just an engagement. We¡¯ll have to wait until I finish my university studies before we get married, so I agreed.¡± ¡°Wow, it seems like your boyfriend loves you a lot, Huo You¡­¡± Many students started discussing excitedly. They were at the age where they yearned for love. Compared to an ordinary birthday banquet, they were naturally more interested in the engagement banquet. However, Huo You only invited Xu Mei and Liu Qian. No matter how curious the students were, they didn¡¯t ask impolitely if they could attend. However, their curiosity towards the engagement banquet made them involuntarily cast their gazes on Xu Mei and Liu Qian, who had been invited. Xu Mei frowned, looking very conflicted. Clearly, she was in a dilemma. While she was hesitating, Liu Qian, who had been maintaining her silence, said, ¡°Huo You, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve already agreed to attend Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet. We can¡¯t go back on our words, so we can¡¯t attend your birthday banquet and engagement banquet. However, we¡¯ll send you a gift, giving you our wishes for you to be with your beloved boyfriend forever.¡± When Huo You got close to the two of them, she knew that Liu Qian, who came from a political family, was very thoughtful and hard to curry up to. Compared to the naive Xu Mei, Huo You felt that Liu Qian had never really treated her as a friend. She looked lonely and looked a little pitiful, then looked at Liu Qian resentfully. ¡°But we¡¯re friends. The engagement banquet is such an important day. I want to spend it with you guys.¡± With that, she stopped paying attention to Xu Mei and Liu Qian¡¯s reactions and turned to look at Huo Tian. She said sincerely, ¡°Huo Tian, I know you don¡¯t like me. You¡¯ve already snatched so many things from me. Are you going to snatch my friends too?¡± Huo Tian felt perplexed. She looked up, her face filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like you, but I didn¡¯t snatch your friends. They¡¯re people with their own thoughts and can freely choose whose banquet they want to attend. You don¡¯t have to tell me these things.¡± Liu Qian¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good either. She frowned and said to Huo You, ¡°Huo Tian is right. Whether we want to go to your banquet is our choice. Moreover, Huo Tian didn¡¯t ¡®snatch your friends¡¯. I hope you won¡¯t mislead people with your words again, letting them think that you¡¯ve been targeted and bullied by Huo Tian.¡± Huo You didn¡¯t expect Liu Qian to say her thoughts so bluntly. Her face was alternating between red and white, looking very grim. The gazes of the students from ss One were ambiguous, and when theynded on Huo You, she felt a chill run down her spine.. Chapter 248 - Highly Debated

Chapter 248: Highly Debated

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The students in the school were rtively simple-minded. They felt that Huo You¡¯s words sounded ufortable, but they couldn¡¯t figure out why. After Liu Qian pointed out Huo You¡¯s thoughts, the surrounding students understood that Huo You was targeting Huo Tian with every word. Although Huo Tian had never been active in the ss and had only maintained a normal rtionship with everyone, no one hated her at all. After all, geniuses had to be a little aloof to show that they had character. As for Huo You, back when they were in the same ss, the students could feel the difference in treatment Huo You had for her ssmates. Although she had always been polite, other than Xu Mei and Liu Qian, Huo You didn¡¯t care to hang out with other students. How could everyone really like such a person? They looked at Huo You meaningfully. Some students couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°I heard that Huo Tian has returned her living expenses to the Huo Family. Why does Huo You still say that Huo Tian stole her things? That¡¯s 20 million yuan¡­¡± ¡°Maybe the Huo Family feels that 20 million yuan isn¡¯t enough? But they didn¡¯t record Huo Tian¡¯s childhood expenses in the ount book. I think this number is already an astronomical price.¡± ¡°The Huo Family always acts like they are an influential family, but they¡¯re even fussing over the living expenses of their adopted daughter. It¡¯s not Huo Tian¡¯s fault that the wrong child was brought back then, so why should she bear the consequences¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s even funnier is that Huo You always acts like a victim. That is really disgusting.¡± ¡­ The group of young high school students was not good at hiding their emotions. As they spoke, they forgot to lower their voices. Huo You¡¯s face darkened as she listened to their discussion. Ever since she was reborn, Huo You knew that the Huo Family would be her greatest trump card. Therefore, even though the couple from the Huo Family and her biological brother, Huo Feng, disappointed her, Huo You had never shown her unhappiness in the Huo Family in front of outsiders. If the Huo Family¡¯s reputation was tainted, Huo You¡¯s image would no longer be perfect. Huo You clenched her fists secretly and barely managed to maintain herposure. She said to Liu Qian, who had made things difficult for her earlier, ¡°Liu Qian, I really treat you as a friend, but I didn¡¯t expect you to use such dark thoughts to guess my intentions. As a friend, I don¡¯t want you to be snatched away by others. Is that wrong? Why can¡¯t I have just this bit of selfish thoughts?¡± Liu Qian frowned slightly in the face of Huo You¡¯s usation. Although she was more mature than ordinary students because of her family background, she was still very young and didn¡¯t have much experience dealing with b*tches like Huo You. Therefore, she felt choked up for a moment. Seeing that Liu Qian was speechless, Huo You felt a little smug. (Since you want to fall out with me, I won¡¯t have to save you any face in the future.) However, Huo You didn¡¯t push her luck in view of Liu Qian¡¯s family background. Hence, Huo You cast Liu Qian aside and turned to look at Huo Tian, who was sitting there idly flipping through a book as if she didn¡¯t care about everything around her. Huo You couldn¡¯t suppress the raging anger in her heart at all when she saw Huo Tian¡¯s rxed expression. This detestable person had clearly left the Huo Family. Why was she always going against her in everything? Huo You stopped hiding her malice. She sneered and said to Huo Tian, ¡°Huo Tian, you said that your family is going to hold a 19th birthday banquet for you? This is really surprising. I know your family¡¯s financial situation very well.. Mom is still running a tailor shop in the slums, right? Her monthly ie can barely maintain your standard of living in the slums.¡± Chapter 249 - Retorting Sarcastically

Chapter 249: Retorting Sarcastically

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You¡¯s eyes were filled with malicious mockery. ¡°To satisfy your vanity, you forced her to hold a birthday banquet for you. Aren¡¯t you making things too difficult for Mom?¡± Huo Tian raised her eyelids sluggishly, propped her chin on one hand, and looked at the pretentious Huo You in boredom. After Huo You finished nagging, Huo Tian said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve talked so much. What are you trying to say?¡± Huo You¡¯s expression cracked a little. Ever since she returned to the Huo Family, Huo You had learned to speak in such an ambiguous manner under her mother¡¯s guidance. Usually, smart people in high society would understand the hidden meaning behind their words before things were spelled out clearly for them. The mutual probing between two parties was the essence of high society¡¯s interactions. However, Huo Tian waspletely different from others. Even though she had been in the Huo Family, which boasted of being from a prestigious family, for 18 years, she still did not like the unspoken rules and methods of interacting with people from high society. At this moment, Huo Tian looked at the distorted Huo You and said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to waste my time, especially on someone like you who doesn¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. So why don¡¯t we be more concise and make things simple?¡± The pained expression Huo You had nned to put on froze on her face. She took a few deep breaths before she regained herposure. ¡°Huo Tian, I know you miss the rich life in the Huo Family, but you have to take a good look at your family background. Don¡¯t force Mom to satisfy your unrealistic dream of living in a wealthy family. It¡¯s very hard on Mom. Please understand her, okay?¡± Huo Tian frowned in disgust and said impatiently, ¡°I feel disgusted hearing the word ¡®Mom¡¯ from you. Please use your knees to think. Would a family with the ability to pay off 20 million yuan living expenses be reduced to poverty because of holding a birthday banquet?¡± ¡°But the 20 million yuan was clearly paid for by Si Huan. If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could you have the money to pay off your debt?!¡± ¡°You know it quite well.¡± Huo Tian shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care where our family¡¯s moneyes from. You just need to know that our family isn¡¯t as poor as you think.¡± Huo You was choked by her reckless tone and said recklessly, ¡°You¡¯re just relying on a man. Why are you acting so smug?¡± The moment she finished saying that, Huo You realized that Huo Tian was looking at her coldly. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. Huo Tian sneered, then said mockingly, ¡°Si Huan has indeed helped me a lot. At certain times, he¡¯s indeed my support. But so what? It¡¯s much better than you repeatedly calling ¡®Mom¡¯ and then getting engaged to the mastermind who kidnapped my mother.¡± The moment the word ¡°kidnapping¡± was said, it immediately caused an uproar among the surrounding students. They lived in an ivory tower and the greatest malice they had experienced was being excluded by their ssmates who had caused conflicts. That kind of behavior was not even considered a crime. Kidnapping was something too distant from them. Almost everyone subconsciously thought that Huo Tian was joking. However, from everyone¡¯s understanding of Huo Tian, they didn¡¯t think that she was the kind of person who would joke about her mother. Therefore, after the initial shock, everyone looked at the grim Huo You. Huo You shuddered under everyone¡¯s strange gazes. Cold sweat broke out on her back as she stared at Huo Tian.. How did Huo Tian know that the mastermind behind the kidnapping was He Yu? Chapter 250 - Hysterical

Chapter 250: Hysterical

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian didn¡¯t exin but said in annoyance, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to get engaged to a kidnapper or murderer. I just feel that since you want to be with the mastermind who hurt my mother, don¡¯t shamelessly mention my mother anymore!¡± ¡°After all, there¡¯s no rtionship between the two of you anymore. It might be because Mom didn¡¯t ask you for living expenses that you shamelessly think that Mom still treats you as her daughter? If that¡¯s really what you think, I¡¯ll get Mom to do a check and then send the bill to the Huo Family. I hope you know your ce.¡± These wordspletely infuriated Huo You. She couldn¡¯t maintain herposure anymore and red at Huo Tian, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to get involved with that family who lives in the slums? A tailor who smiles at all guests, a hooligan who only knows how to idle around all day. Only a pitiful wretch like you, who has never felt any kinship, would care for a family like them!¡± After Huo You lost it and vented her anger, everyone looked at her, stunned. Xu Mei, who had been a little swayed in her decision by Huo You¡¯s repeated invitations, subconsciously took a step back to put some distance between them. She even secretly wondered if this hysterical and crazy woman was really the kind, gentle, and generous friend she remembered. Just as the ssroom fell into an ufortable silence, a knock on the door broke the stagnant atmosphere. Everyone turned around and saw Si Huan, who was tall and looked gentle and amicable, standing at the ssroom¡¯s door. Si Huan¡¯s gaze wandered around the ssroom and finally found Huo Tian, who was surrounded by the crowd. At the same time, he also saw Huo You¡¯s strange expression and knew that Huo You was probably here to find trouble for Huo Tian again. He asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Why are you all gathered here?¡± When they realized that the person who came was Si Huan, everyone cleared a path for him, letting Si Huan walk to the center position. Si Huan looked at Huo You and couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. He stood beside Huo Tian and ced a hand on her shoulder, saying in a soothing voice, ¡°Is someone looking for trouble again?¡± Huo Tian shrugged helplessly. ¡°As you can see, my birthday banquet coincided with Miss Huo¡¯s engagement banquet. She wanted to invite the two students in our ss, but these two students had already agreed to attend my birthday banquet, so Miss Huo thinks that I¡¯ve snatched her things again and is being unreasonable here.¡± ¡°Huo Tian, who are you calling unreasonable?¡± Huo You red at Huo Tian and Si Huan. However, the two of them ignored the ipetent and furious Huo You. Si Huan patted Huo Tian¡¯s shoulder reassuringly and said with a smile, ¡°I see, but this Miss Huo won¡¯t have to worry anymore soon.¡± He looked at Huo You and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Huo, you probably don¡¯t know yet that Tiantian¡¯s biological father has returned. That¡¯s why he¡¯s nning to use Tiantian¡¯s birthday to let the members of the Hill Family get to know the family head¡¯s beloved daughter.¡± ¡°Uncle Xi has already sent out the invitations to the banquet. Some parts of the guest list ovep with the guests invited to Miss Huo¡¯s engagement banquet. I think everyone will be more willing to give the Hill Family¡¯s head face. Therefore, Miss Huo¡¯s engagement banquet might be held on a different date. At that time, the guests that Miss Huo wishes to invite won¡¯t be put in a difficult position¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other. Xu Mei suddenly said, ¡°That American pharmaceutical tycoon, Hill? His family booked all the luxury suites in our hotel!¡± Chapter 251 - The Hill Family

Chapter 251: The Hill Family

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The semester was over. On this day, the school gathered all the students just to announce the results, distribute the papers, assign homework during the holidays, as well as instruct them on the safety matters to take note of during the winter vacation. Therefore, Huo You looked for her form teacher and used the excuse that she wasn¡¯t feeling well to get permission to leave the school early. After returning to the Huo Family, Huo You realized that the atmosphere at home was very strange. Mr. and Mrs. Huo were both at home, sitting on the sofa in silence. They were shrouded by aplicated atmosphere. When they saw Huo You, who had returned early, their expressions looked a little off. Huo You¡¯s heart sank. She walked over carefully and greeted Mr. and Mrs. Huo, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s gaze seemed like he was looking at a piece of good. He sized up and down at Huo You, who was standing in front of Huo You from top to bottom, his expression changing several times. Huo You thought that he wanted to say something to her, but Mr. Huo didn¡¯t say anything. He only nodded at Huo You, stood up, and left with a flick of his sleeve. Mrs. Huo nced at Huo You and then looked away as if she was considering how to tell Huo You something. She took a sip of coffee and said slowly, ¡°Your father and I discussed this. Your engagement with He Yu will be temporarily canceled¡­¡± Huo You¡¯s fingers gripped the straps of her bag tightly, and her face turned pale. Although she hated this marriage that had been arranged by her parents, Huo You didn¡¯t feel happy at all when she heard that the engagement banquet had been canceled. Instead, she felt a huge sense of panic. It was because Huo You knew that the cancetion of the engagement banquet didn¡¯t mean that her parents had started to respect her thoughts. It was more likely that what Si Huan said in school was true. Huo Tian¡¯s biological father was found and he was preparing to hold a grand banquet for her on her 19th birthday. This banquet would reveal Huo Tian¡¯s true identity and let her be the beloved daughter of a world-ss wealthy family overnight from a fake young miss who had been chased away by the Huo Family. After her rebirth, Huo You¡¯s greatest obsession was to hope that she could have a perfect life. At the very least, she wanted to live a better life than the fake daughter Huo Tian who had taken her ce in the Huo Family. In order to achieve this goal, Huo You had spent a lot of effort to chase Huo Tian out of the Huo Family in advance. But why was Huo Tian always so lucky? After leaving the Huo Family, a wealthy family in S City, she had changed overnight and became the biological daughter of a world-ss wealthy family. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but wonder why God was treating Huo Tian so well, giving all the luck to her. With this in mind, she sat down dejectedly on the sofa. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Is Huo Tian really the daughter of the Hill Family¡¯s head?¡± Huo You thought that Mr. and Mrs. Huo already knew about this, but after saying this, she realized that Mrs. Huo had suddenly sat up straight. The shock on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem to be fake. She raised her voice in surprise and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How did Huo Tian be the young miss of the Hill Family?¡± Huo You asked in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t know this yet? Then why did you cancel the engagement banquet?¡± Mrs. Huo frowned tightly and said, ¡°We only heard that the head of the Hill Family is on vacation in S City recently. Coincidentally, his daughter is about to celebrate her 19th birthday and he is using this as an excuse to prepare a grand banquet. When the timees, the members of the Hill Family abroad and the other world-ss wealthy families who have coborations with the Hill Family will send people to S City to attend this banquet¡­¡± ¡°Although our Huo Family has some reputation in S City and even in China, we can¡¯tpare to the world¡¯s top elite Hill Family.. Therefore, we have no choice but to postpone the engagement banquet to avoid them.¡± Chapter 252 - The Thought of Breaking the Marriage Agreement

Chapter 252: The Thought of Breaking the Marriage Agreement

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the study upstairs, Mr. Huo was having a video call with He Yu. Both of their expressions were very solemn. Mr. Huo was the first to say, ¡°It¡¯s a little girl¡¯s 19th birthday, but it¡¯s made into such a big scene. This is definitely not a simple birthday banquet. I think it might be a method for the Hill Family to expand into the Chinese market.¡± He Yu nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. I think so too.¡± Mr. Huo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Many families who have received the news are nning to seek a chance to coborate with the Hill Family or to get foreign capital at the banquet. Some guests who have received invitations to the engagement banquet have already called to rify the situation and express their apology for not being able to attend our two families¡¯ engagement banquet. In order not to let you and Youyou¡¯s engagement banquet be a joke, I¡¯ve discussed this with Youyou¡¯s mother. It¡¯s better to postpone the engagement banquet for the time being.¡± He Yu, who was on the screen, was already mentally prepared, so he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. However, his expression was a little grim. He nodded and said, ¡°I understand your decision, Uncle and Auntie Huo. This is all because I didn¡¯t consider it carefully.¡± ¡°Recently, a subsidiary of the Hill Family hase to China to expand the market. I¡¯m in contact with them, but I didn¡¯t hear any news of the immediate family of the Hill Family¡¯s head vacation in China, let alone know in advance that they¡¯re preparing a birthday banquet for Miss Hill in S City.¡± ¡°If we had known about this sooner, we would have been able to n a more suitable time for the engagement banquet. We might have even been able to invite the members of the Hill Family to attend the engagement as witnesses to the close rtionship between our two families.¡± The reason He Yu said so much was that he knew that the Huo couple had always ced benefits above all. Now, a world-ss wealthy family was about to appear in China and might even take root in S City. As an old family in S City, the Huo Family had a young miss and a young master in their youth. Their marriages could be a bargaining chip for this couple to build a good rtionship with the Hill Family and other world-ss wealthy families. He Yu didn¡¯t intend to let the engagement between the two families be canceled. If that happened, he would be a joke in S City and even in the high society of the entire China. Therefore, he deliberately mentioned his cooperation with the Hill Family¡¯s subsidiarypany to make the Huo Family have reservations. Mr. Huo looked a little ufortable. Of course, he understood the meaning behind He Yu¡¯s words. He Yu had also pointed out the most concealed thought in his heart. He had a daughter who was at the prime of her youth. Although, from the perspective of a mature man, Mr. Huo didn¡¯t think that Huo You was attractive in any way. However, seeing how He Yu was passionate and infatuated with his daughter, he guessed that his unattractive daughter must have some tricks up her sleeve. Therefore, Mr. and Mrs. Huo both felt that letting Huo You interact more with the young men from the Hill Family or other world-ss wealthy families would be a good choice. Anyway, Huo You and He Yu¡¯s engagement banquet was destined to be postponed. It might even be canceled in the end. Moreover, an engagement wasn¡¯t a marriage. The Huo Family¡¯s couple didn¡¯t have a deep sense of morality. They didn¡¯t think that it was wrong for their daughter to abandon her current fianc¨¦ if she had a better marriage partner. Therefore, although they hadn¡¯t discussed it carefully, the couple had unanimously decided to let Huo You attend Miss Hill¡¯s birthday banquet to create more opportunities for her to interact with the youngsters from other families. At this moment, Mr. Huo couldn¡¯t help but reveal an unhappy expression from being exposed after hearing He Yu¡¯s insinuations. He Yu sharply noticed the change in Mr. Huo¡¯s expression and cursed silently in his heart. That damned old fox had really thought of breaking off the marriage agreement.. Chapter 253 - Finding Out Information

Chapter 253: Finding Out Information

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He Yu didn¡¯t reveal too many emotions on the surface. Instead, he smiled and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed with the person in charge of the Hill Family¡¯s subsidiarypany that as a business partner, I¡¯ll definitely be able to receive an invitation to Miss Hill¡¯s birthday banquet. At that time, I¡¯d like to invite Huo You to attend this banquet as my femalepanion. I¡¯ll send the gown and jewelry to be worn for the banquet to the Huo Family. I hope Youyou can understand my intentions.¡± Mr. Huo frowned slightly. His tone was a little stiff as he said unhappily, ¡°The Hill Family has always been thoughtful and meticulous. I believe that they won¡¯t miss out on the Huo Family in their invitation list. When the timees, Youyou will attend the banquet with us. There¡¯s no need for you to worry¡­¡± Mr. Huo was video calling He Yu in the study when he suddenly heard a knock on the door. He looked up and saw that it was Mrs. Huo. She was frowning tightly, and Huo You, who looked equally grim, was behind her. Mr. and Mrs. Huo exchanged nces. The two of them had a tacit understanding and knew that this meant that there was something very important that needed to be discussed. Hence, Mr. Huo quietly bade He Yu farewell and hung up the video call. He frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was solemn. She pulled Huo You¡¯s wrist and strode to the study, saying anxiously, ¡°Huo You just said that Huo Tian is Miss Hill, the one who is holding the 19th birthday banquet¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Upon hearing this news, Mr. Huo¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. He looked at Huo You reproachfully and said in a stiff tone, ¡°Huo You, I know that the engagement banquet has been canceled and you think our actions have hurt your reputation. However, now is not the time to talk nonsense. We have to build a rtionship with the Hill Family. Otherwise, all the high society in S City will attend Miss Hill¡¯s birthday banquet, leaving our family out. Then, our Huo Family will be theughing stock of the entire S City.¡± Just like Mrs. Huo¡¯s reaction just now, when Mr. Huo heard about the rtionship between Huo Tian and the Hill Family, his first reaction was that Huo You was joking with them. Of course, Mrs. Huo understood Mr. Huo¡¯s thoughts, but now was not the time to verify the authenticity of this news once again. Mrs. Huo also said, sounding a little anxious, ¡°Hubby, I asked Huo You carefully about this just now. Si Huan was the one who said this in public. If there wasn¡¯t a certain degree of authenticity, how could Si Huan have allowed this piece of news to spread?¡± Upon hearing Mrs. Huo¡¯s words, Mr. Huo had a bad feeling. ¡°Huo You, how did you get this information? Tell me about it in detail again.¡± When Huo You was downstairs, she had already told Mrs. Huo about what had happened at school today. At Mr. Huo¡¯s request, Huo You repeated what she had said familiarly. With Huo You¡¯s exnation, Mr. Huo¡¯s face turned increasingly grim. In the end, he mmed the solid wood desk hard, making his palm numb and painful. However, Mr. Huo couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his palm. He stood up and paced back and forth in the study. After a long while, he seemed to have thought of something. He picked up his phone and called a few friends. ¡°Old Zhang, did you receive the Hill Family¡¯s invitation letter? Oh, you did? Then do you know anything about Miss Hill¡­¡± ¡°CEO Wang, it¡¯s me. Yes, the engagement banquet has been temporarily canceled.. Do you know anything about Mr. Hill and Miss Hill? I want to know what Miss Hill likes so that I can prepare a suitable birthday gift for her¡­¡± Chapter 254 - Luck

Chapter 254: Luck

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After making a few consecutive calls, Mr. Huo waited uneasily for a reply. He hoped to hear good news that would be beneficial for him from his friends. He kept praying in his heart that Huo Tian and the Hill Family weren¡¯t rted¡­ Slowly, Mr. Huo calmed down first. He analyzed the situation seriously and said, ¡°Huo Tian and her mother are from China. They¡¯ve never left China since they were young, so it¡¯s impossible for them to be involved with the head of the Hill Family. Moreover, how could such a mysterious and massive family let the head¡¯s wife and daughter be left outside for so many years? Why would they need to rely on tailoring clothes for others for a living?¡± Mr. Huo kept muttering to himself to console himself. He could only weakly deceive himself like this. Huo Feng¡¯s middle school was also on vacation from today. However, he didn¡¯t leave school early and deliberately stayed in school for a little longer. Therefore, when Huo Feng returned to the Huo Family, he only felt that the atmosphere at home was very strange, but he didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Huo Feng stood in the study for a while and realized that Mr. and Mrs. Huo were like ants in a hot pan. They looked uneasy as if they were waiting for a judgment that could decide their fate. He gently tugged at Huo You¡¯s clothes and gave her a look. Then, the two of them quietly left the study. Huo Feng brought Huo You to the quiet stairways and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What happened?¡± Huo You expressionlessly told him about the rtionship between Huo Tian and the Hill Family. Without waiting for Huo Feng to continue asking, she took the initiative to tell him how Si Huan had revealed this information. Unlike the couple in the study who tried to deceive themselves, Huo Feng felt that this news was very true. He looked at Huo You, whose expression was stiff, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you think this matter is true?¡± Huo You smiled strangely, leaned against the staircase railing, and sighed. ¡°Of course I believe it. Even if someone told me that Huo Tian is the biological daughter of God, I would still believe them, let alone her being the biological daughter of the Hill Family. Huo Tian¡¯s luck is so good that it¡¯s enviable!¡± Her tone was too strange, making Huo Feng unable to help but observe her expression carefully. Only then did Huo Feng realize that there was something wrong with Huo You¡¯s current state. The muscles on her face were twitching slightly, and her eyes were filled with madness. Her body seemed to be trembling uncontrobly¡­ Huo Feng frowned. He felt that Huo You¡¯s current mental state was clearly abnormal, so he said nonchntly, ¡°Dad and Mom are still waiting for other people¡¯s replies. They¡¯ll probably need to understand some more details from you. You can¡¯t be gone for too long. Go back to the study first. I¡¯ll go to my room to change, then go to the study to look for you guys immediately.¡± Huo You obediently returned to the study. Huo Feng heaved a sigh of relief. Huo You¡¯s behavior just now made him feel that if he gave her any external stimtion, Huo You would be unable to control herself from hurting others or harming herself. Huo Feng didn¡¯t want to face a crazy woman who might have mental problems. Huo Feng returned to his room, took out his phone, and scrolled to the name that had been specially kept. Actually, to verify if Huo Tian was the young miss of the Hill Family, they would only need to give her a call. However, such a simple and straightforward method was clearly not suitable for the Huo couple and Huo You. The three of them were in a very bad rtionship with Huo Tian, so they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to take the initiative to show friendliness toward her. However, Huo Feng didn¡¯t have this concern.. He only hesitated for two to three seconds before calling Huo Tian¡¯s number. Chapter 255 - Protect

Chapter 255: Protect

The call was picked up very quickly from Huo Tian¡¯s side. Huo Feng could hear that the environment on her side was a little noisy. It seemed like a group of people were discussing their results. asionally, someone would mention the banquet that was going to be held in a few days¡­ Huo Feng already had an answer in his heart, but he still asked, ¡°Sister, are you really the young miss from the Hill Family?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve found out about this too? Did Huo You tell you?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t feel that there was anything to hide about her identity either. She said casually, ¡°Actually, I only found out today that Dad¡¯s family is called Hill. Previously, I only knew that they opened a pharmaceutical and medical equipmentpany in the United States. I don¡¯t know anything else. After all, I grew up in S City and had only reunited with Dad recently. I¡¯m also unaware of thoseplicated family matters¡­¡± ¡°I know Sister has never been interested in managing the matters of an influential family, so it¡¯s normal for you to not know.¡± Huo Feng sighed softly on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that Sister has such a rtionship with the Hill Family. I thought that I would be able to personally send you a gift on Sister¡¯s birthday, but it seems that that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t youing to my birthday banquet?¡± Huo Tian asked curiously. ¡°My father is simply too high-profile about this. Didn¡¯t he already invite all the famous people in S City? The Huo Family should being too, right?¡± ¡°No, they didn¡¯t receive an invitation. Sister, I think it¡¯s impossible that Mr. Hill doesn¡¯t know what happened to you in the Huo Family. He¡¯s probably taking revenge for you now, that¡¯s why he deliberately didn¡¯t invite the Huo Family.¡± Although Huo Feng was talking about his family and parents, his tone was not depressed at all. Instead, it was filled with pleasant mockery. Huo Tian felt that Huo Feng¡¯s attitude seemed a little strange and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If Dad really doesn¡¯t intend for the Huo Family to attend my birthday banquet, the Huo Family will probably be very embarrassed. Why aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡± Then, Huo Tian knew that the strange feeling in her heart wasn¡¯t a delusion. This was because she heard Huo Fengughing softly on the other end of the line. Huo Tian felt that Huo Feng was a little ridiculous. Huo Fengughed for a short moment then said casually, ¡°Mr. Hill is as softhearted as my sister. Even his so-called revenge is so lighthearted. He¡¯s just not giving the Huo Family any face. I think this will only make my parents feel embarrassed and won¡¯t cause them any substantial harm. I¡¯m not like them, who care more about the family¡¯s reputation than anything else. So why should I be angry?¡± Huo Tian said happily, ¡°Brother Huo Feng, I like your open-minded attitude. I¡¯ll go ask Dad about the situation and see if I can get him to change his mind and send an invitation to the Huo Family.¡± Huo Feng was stunned. He was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Before Huo Feng could finish, Huo Tian interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pretend to be magnanimous and forgive that couple from the Huo Family. I just think that based on their characters, if they knew that you¡¯re able to contact me but didn¡¯t get an invitation for the Huo Family, they might very well transfer their anger to you. Brother, I don¡¯t want you to suffer an undeserved cmity.¡± Huo Feng was stunned. After a long while, he swallowed, allowing his slightly tensed throat to rx a little. He hid the sourness in his heart and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Sister. Even though you¡¯ve left the Huo Family, you¡¯re still trying to protect me.¡± After hanging up, Huo Feng sat by the bed in a daze and stayed silent for a long while.. Chapter 256 - Old Father

Chapter 256: Old Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Feng couldn¡¯t help but recall the past when Huo Tian was still in the Huo Family. Back then, Huo Tian had led a very depressing life in the Huo Family. In order to vent the emotions in her heart, she had turned into a punk girl from whom people would keep a respectful distance. Mr. and Mrs. Huo werepletely disappointed in Huo Tian and were unwilling to even look at her. As long as Mr. and Mrs. Huo saw Huo Tian, they would impatiently tell her to scram back into her room. At that time, Huo Tian wanted to break free from Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s control, but she was unable to do so. She lived in an extremely painful and gloomy family. However, even under such circumstances, Huo Tian still spared no effort to protect Huo Feng. Every time Mr. and Mrs. Huo were angry at Huo Feng, Huo Tian would appear in time to turn their anger toward her. At first, Huo Feng didn¡¯t understand the things Huo Tian had done for him. Later on, Huo Feng gradually grew older and vaguely understood that every time his sister was locked in the small ck room by his parents on his behalf, it was a way for her to protect him. Huo Feng had never experienced normal kinship. He had also wondered why Huo Tian would do this. After a long time, Huo Feng didn¡¯t notice any schemes from Huo Tian, so he asked about his doubts¡­ At that time, the girl who had just been released from the small ck room reached out her hand to rub the young Huo Feng¡¯s hair, a weak smile appearing on her face. ¡°Because I¡¯m your sister. When you are young, I¡¯ll protect you. When we¡¯re older, it¡¯ll be your turn to protect me. This is an equivalent exchange.¡± (That¡¯s not an equivalent exchange. It¡¯s just because I have the best sister in the world.) A smile appeared on Huo Feng¡¯s lips. He thought, (What should I do, Sister? I haven¡¯t grown uppletely, but you don¡¯t seem to need my protection anymore¡­) At this moment, the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard was very lively. In order to celebrate the end of the semester and how Huo Tian and her friends had achieved good results, they decided to gather together to celebrate. When they were in school previously, Zhao Feng had suggested that they had a barbeque by themselves. Of course, the location was chosen to be in the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard. There was no strict management of the property here, and the ce was spacious, making it very suitable for a barbeque. The others didn¡¯t have any objections. After the school matters were over, Zhao Feng went back to his home with Si Huan then brought the barbeque tools to the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard. On the way home, Huo Tian and Bi Ying headed to the supermarket and bought a lot of food that could be used for barbeque. As soon as they reached home, they got everyone started to process the ingredients together. Xi Cheng¡¯s expression turned a little grim when he heard that Si Huan was alsoing to the houseter. However, before he could raise any objections, he was held back by Ding Rong¡¯s light gaze. Xi Cheng felt aggrieved. When no one was paying attention, he whispered into Ding Rong¡¯s ear andined, ¡°That brat Si Huan is not honest at all. How can we let him get close to Tiantian?¡± Ding Rong said, as if she expected better from him, ¡°Are you stupid? Tiantian and Si Huan are good friends. Now, their group of friends is gathered together to have a barbeque. You¡¯re targeting Si Huan alone and refusing to let hime over. What reason are you nning to use to deceive Tiantian?¡± Xi Cheng was speechless. Although Huo Tian was a little slow when it came to rtionships, her intelligence was there. As long as there was something wrong, she would be able to figure out the reason why Xi Cheng, who was her father, was targeting Si Huan. At that time, that brat Si Huan would definitely confess to Tiantian in a logical flow of events. If that happened, even if Xi Cheng was her father, he could no longer interfere with the development of Huo Tian and Si Huan¡¯s rtionship¡­ Xi Cheng did not need any transition at all to adjust his mentality to that of an old father who was worried that his daughter would be taken away.. ¡°Sigh, raising a daughter is really difficult. I have to constantly be wary of those brats who have improper thoughts about my daughter¡­¡± Chapter 257 - Barbeque Party

Chapter 257: Barbeque Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xi Cheng felt that being a father was even harder than fighting with enemies on the battlefield or fighting for the position of the family head. After all, back then, Xi Cheng only needed to mercilessly send his enemies to the other world. However, now, he had to be extremely careful when handling anything rted to his daughter. He couldn¡¯t be too light or heavy-handed, and it made him feel at a loss¡­ This was probably the sweet trouble that only a father would have. The courtyard was very lively. Huo Tian had also been helping to process the ingredients. Her hands were stained with the smell of condiments, so she went to wash her hands first before running to Xi Cheng and Ding Rong. ¡°Dad, I have something to ask you!¡± The moment he saw Huo Tian, Xi Cheng could not help but smile dotingly. He said gently in a voice that did not match his cold-blooded image, ¡°Tiantian can ask anything. Dad will tell you everything you want to know.¡± Huo Tian said, ¡°It¡¯s about the birthday banquet. The Huo Family doesn¡¯t seem to have received an invitation. Does Dad not want them to attend?¡± ¡°That couple called you?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and his tone became cold. ¡°They¡¯re really flexible.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any contact with the couple from the Huo Family at all.¡± Huo Tian waved her hand and exined, ¡°It¡¯s Brother Huo Feng. He called to confirm my identity. Only then did I know that their family didn¡¯t receive an invitation. They seem to be very anxious now.¡± Ding Rong nced at the man beside her when she heard this. She, who was very familiar with the man¡¯s various expressions, could clearly see that there was a trace of smugness hidden under that calm expression. Ding Rong could not help but criticize him in her heart. This man was really¡­ He was clearly so old, but why was he bing more and more childish¡­ Ding Rong red at Xi Cheng speechlessly and held Huo Tian¡¯s hand to say, ¡°Tiantian, do you want the Huo Family to attend this birthday banquet?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s only a birthday party for my family and friends, of course I don¡¯t want to see them. However, there are other intentions for this gathering, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Huo Tian thought about it and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to see the Huo couple and Huo You, Huo Feng is different from them. We¡¯ve had a good rtionship since we were young. If the Huo Family can¡¯t attend the banquet, they might me Huo Fengter. After all, he could contact me but didn¡¯t put in a good word for the Huo Family. In the eyes of that couple, that¡¯s Huo Feng¡¯s fault.¡± Xi Cheng and Ding Rong¡¯s expressions turned a little grim. They did not say anything for a moment. Huo Tian blinked in confusion and asked curiously, ¡°Mom, what are you guys thinking? Why do you guys suddenly look a little scary?¡± Xi Cheng and Ding Rong did not want Huo Tian to notice anything amiss and immediately adjusted their expressions. Xi Cheng returned to his gentle and doting appearance and gently stroked Huo Tian¡¯s hair. Now, her hair had grown to shoulder length, the lower half was grayish-purple, and the upper half was pure ck. Probably because she was beautiful, this strange hair color did not seem ugly on Huo Tian. She was toozy to spend time on her hair, so this hairstyle was kept. Xi Cheng looked at the ignorant Huo Tian and his heart was filled with doting and pity. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad isn¡¯t a child. He won¡¯t take revenge on the other party by preventing the Huo Family from attending the banquet in such a childish manner. Let that child called Huo Feng be at ease. The Huo Family¡¯s invitation will be sent overter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s gaze circled Xi Cheng and Ding Rong before she said slyly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Dad and Mom anymore.. You can continue to say sweet nothings to each other.¡± Chapter 258 - Hypocrisy

Chapter 258: Hypocrisy

Xi Cheng smiled as he looked toward Ding Rong, whose ears were slightly red. She red at Huo Tian and said, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t tease adults like this in the future, understand?¡± Huo Tian stuck her tongue out and ran happily back to her friends. The group of children who were handling the ingredients immediately started chattering and the courtyard immediately became lively again. Ding Chen had just received a call from apany and specially found a quiet ce and stayed there for more than ten minutes. He had just slipped back into the courtyard. He sat down on the stool beside Xi Cheng and Ding Rong and helped to skewer the vegetables that Ding Rong had prepared onto a bamboo skewer. He sharply noticed that there was something wrong with Xi Cheng and Ding Rong¡¯s expressions, so he asked, ¡°What happened just now? Why did your expressions suddenly be so strange?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just suddenly realized that Tiantian¡¯s life in the Huo Family was harder than we thought.¡± Ding Rong mentioned how Huo Tian hade to ask about the invitation letter just now. In the end, she said worriedly, ¡°Previously, I just thought that the couple might have overlooked their interactions with their children because they were busy with work. I didn¡¯t expect that they would turn the setbacks they suffered outside into anger and vent it on the children. I don¡¯t know how much Tiantian had suffered in the past.¡± As she spoke, Ding Rong¡¯s eyes became a little moist. She quickly blinked and suppressed her tears. Xi Cheng and Ding Chen¡¯s expressions turned very grim. Xi Cheng¡¯s expression was very cold, and his tone carried some murderous intent. ¡°Heh, the Huo Family actually dares¡­¡± Ding Chen suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly, ¡°People like them are most afraid of losing face. Why don¡¯t we follow my suggestion and not invite them to the banquet? We can let the Huo Family be theughing stock of the high society in S City and ruthlessly crush their arrogance.¡± Xi Cheng shook his head and said in disagreement, ¡°This method of revenge is too childish. Moreover, everyone knows that our two families had brought back the wrong child back then. If we act like we¡¯re deliberately targeting the Huo Family, in other people¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re the ungrateful party.¡± Ding Chen¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°We¡¯re ungrateful? We already gave 20 million yuan to the Huo Family. Even if the Huo Family had done us a favor, we had returned the favor with 20 million yuan. Who dares to say that we¡¯re ungrateful?¡± Ding Rong, who was at the side, suddenly said, ¡°If Tiantian only had a tailor¡¯s mother and an idle uncle, after we¡¯ve returned the 20 million yuan, it would be the Huo Family who will appear to be aggressive. But now, Tiantian has the father of the head of a wealthy American family, so 20 million yuan is nothing.¡± Xi Cheng nodded and exined to Ding Chen, who was still a little lost, ¡°Compared the 20 million yuan to the kindness of the Hill Family, everyone knows which one is more valuable. If we cut ties with the Huo Family just like that, others will only think that we¡¯ve used cheap things to repay the Huo Family¡¯s kindness. Those people who had originally mocked the Huo Family for being cold-blooded and heartless will turn around and say that we¡¯re sly and despicable.¡± Ding Chen nodded in understanding. ¡°You guys are right, but are we just going to let the Huo Family be an eyesore?¡± Xi Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send the Huo Family an invitation, but not now. When they be more and more anxious, we¡¯ll send the invitation. At the banquet, we have to express our gratitude to the Huo Family in front of everyone. As long as we do our best on the surface, no matter how we take revenge on that sanctimonious couple in private, no one will say anything.¡± Ding Chen stared at Xi Cheng for a long while and could not help but show contempt. ¡°You guys from high society really have hypocrisy carved into your bones..¡± Chapter 259 - Bi Long

Chapter 259: Bi Long

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ding Rong red at Ding Chen. ¡°Watch your words.¡± Ding Chen shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He clearly wants to throw the Huo couple into the sea to feed the fish, but he still wants to thank them in front of everyone. Don¡¯t you think this is ridiculous?¡± ¡°What does that matter?¡± Xi Cheng said indifferently in the face of Ding Chen¡¯s mockery, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting to first express kindness to the other party, then take them by surprise and throw them into the sea filled with sharks?¡± Ding Chen gave Xi Cheng a disdainful look and said to Ding Rong, ¡°Sister, were you blind when you were young? How did you fall for such a despicable and shameless guy?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He had been too rxed in the Ding Family recently and unknowingly revealed the bad side of his personality. He did not know if Ding Rong had noticed his dark side. She should have, right? After all, Ding Rong was such a sharp woman. What would she think of him? The thought of Ding Rong possibly hating him made Xi Cheng feel a little uneasy. As if she sensed Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze, Ding Rong turned to meet his gaze. Her eyes were like calmkes that could tolerate all his kindness and evil. After a while, Bi Ying came to the Ding Family with his uncle, Bi Long. Bi Long hadn¡¯t nned on attending the Ding Family¡¯s gathering. He had juste out of prison two days ago and felt that his identity was too unbearable. He was worried that the Ding Family would despise him and that it would affect Bi Ying¡¯s image in the eyes of his friends. Bi Ying was not sure if the Ding Family would mind his uncle¡¯s identity, so he did note over with him. However, after he reached the Ding Family, everyone asked him why he did note over with Bi Long. This was especially so for Ding Chen. After he sensed Bi Ying¡¯s sensitive thoughts, he rubbed his hair hard and deliberately pretended to be careless as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that your uncle wanted to have a drink with me? I didn¡¯t see himing over either. This is a good opportunity for everyone to gather. Quickly go back and bring him over. Tell him not to be so self-conscious.¡± Bi Ying observed everyone¡¯s expressions and realized that everyone was smiling and did not feel that there was anything wrong with Ding Chen¡¯s words. He felt relieved and ran home quickly. Not longter, Bi Ying brought a man to the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard. Ding Chen was smoking at the door again and saw their figures from afar. Bi Long¡¯s back was slightly bent. One could see bits of white hair in his short hair. His face was also filled with vicissitudes. He was clearly about the same age as Ding Chen, but he looked like he was more than ten years older than Ding Chen. Ding Chen walked over and held Bi Long¡¯s hand, patting his arm hard. He said with a smile, ¡°Your body is as strong as before. Bi Ying can earn money now. You¡¯ll have a chance to enjoy yourself in the future.¡± Bi Long¡¯s eyes were a little moist. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other thoughts now. I just want Bi Ying to be fine and not be burdened by me.¡± Bi Ying said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve suffered so much for me in the past. If I find you a burden, I won¡¯t be considered a human anymore.¡± Bi Long¡¯s lips trembled a few times. He looked deeply touched, but he could not say a word. Ding Chen seemed as if he didn¡¯t notice the change in his emotions andughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have a child, Bi Ying doesn¡¯t have a father, so you should just treat Bi Ying as your own son. It¡¯s only right for a son to show filial respect to his father. Don¡¯t think about those useless things.¡± After he was released from prison, Bi Long received many eye rolls.. He had thought that the Ding Family would not care for him now that they had be rich. Who knew that Ding Chen¡¯s attitude was even friendlier than before? Chapter 260 - Reproaching Huo You

Chapter 260: Reproaching Huo You

Huo Feng received Huo Tian¡¯s call. He knew that the Hill Family¡¯s head didn¡¯t like his family. If he had the intention to be on good terms with his family, he wouldn¡¯t have dyed until now without sending an invitation. Although he was clearly being despised, Huo Feng did not find it unbearable. On the contrary, he was very happy to see the current situation. Huo Feng went to the study on the second floor and found that Mr. and Mrs. Huo had gloomy expressions on their faces. They were staring at Huo You with eyes filled with anger, while Huo You had her head lowered, making it impossible to see her expression. Huo Feng sat down quietly at the side and asked, ¡°Dad, Mom, did you get the exact news? Is Sister Huo Tian really the daughter of the Hill Family?¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s face was livid. He nodded and said, ¡°The Hill Family has locked down the news about Miss Hill. The friends I asked don¡¯t know about Miss Hill¡¯s exact situation either. I just contacted the Xu Family, who owns a chain of hotels. They have some news that Miss Hill is indeed Huo Tian.¡± Looking at Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s regretful expressions, Huo Feng knew that they regretted chasing Huo Tian away and even caused their rtionship to be so bad. However, Huo Feng also knew that this couple would definitely not reflect on themselves and would push the me onto others. The subsequent developments were as Huo Feng had expected. Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You harshly and said coldly, ¡°All of this is because of you. It¡¯s all because of you that we sent away our adopted daughter, whom we had interacted with for 18 years. It¡¯s also because you had been targeting Tiantian in school that Tiantian left us. If Tiantian were still in the Huo Family, why would we be facing such a dilemma?¡± Before Huo Feng came, Huo You had been silent despite her parents¡¯ reproaches. However, at this moment, she couldn¡¯t control her anger anymore. She looked up and sneered at Mrs. Huo, who was saying this boldly and confidently. ¡°Mother, what you¡¯re saying makes me feel like I¡¯ve already taken control of the entire Huo Family before I was brought back. Why don¡¯t I know that I have such an important ce in your hearts?¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Even if she had a strong psychological endurance, it did not mean that she would be indifferent to her biological daughter¡¯s mockery. She seemed to be furious and took a few deep breaths. After a moment of silence, she red at Huo You angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you¡¯re going to use. Even if you have to kneel down to Tiantian, you must ask for her forgiveness. Otherwise, just you wait!¡± Huo You gave up and smiled fearlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize to Huo Tian. What are you guys going to do to me? Let¡¯s do another paternity test and tell everyone that you made a mistake previously that I¡¯m not your biological daughter? Then you¡¯ll chase me out?¡± Mrs. Huo clutched her chest and panted heavily, looking like she had been angered badly by Huo You. Mr. Huo, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up, his tone sounding dark. ¡°Huo You, the Huo Family hasn¡¯t done anything wrong to you. Back then, it was just an ident that the wrong child was brought back. It wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault, but after you returned to the Huo Family, you¡¯ve always had resentment. You hate Huo Tian for stealing your fate, hate your mother and me for being too strict with you, but ask yourself, is this someone else¡¯s fault? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too extreme?¡± Huo You¡¯s breath was caught in her throat when she met Mr. Huo¡¯s strict and dark gaze. She was speechless for a moment. She knew that Mr. Huo was right. Ever since she was reborn, there had been uncontroble anger in her heart. That anger often made her lose her cool when facing Huo Tian. Mr. Huo noticed Huo You¡¯s guilty conscience and continued, ¡°If you had been more tolerant, we wouldn¡¯t have chased Tiantian away back then..¡± Chapter 261 - Regret Medicine

Chapter 261: Regret Medicine

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After being warned by Mr. Huo¡¯s gaze, Mrs. Huo realized that she had been too anxious just now. Huo You had been very obedient when they had first acknowledged her as their daughter and they thought that she was a good person. Unexpectedly, that was just her disguise. After returning to the Huo Family, she gradually revealed her scheming and foolish side. At that moment, Mrs. Huo really regretted being bewitched by Huo You and kicking Huo Tian out of the Huo Family for her so-called biological daughter. She took a deep breath and barely suppressed the anger in her heart. She eased her tone and said to Huo You, ¡°Youyou, your parents raised Tiantian. To put it bluntly, there¡¯d be deep feelings over 18 years, even if it was toward a dog. Moreover, Tiantian has been very dependent on us since she was young. Your father and I are not cold-blooded animals, so it¡¯s impossible for us to not have any feelings for her. However, back then, in order to make you happy, we endured the pain and chased Tiantian away. We¡¯ve done so much for you, so why can¡¯t you empathize with us?¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was pitiful and she looked like a caring mother who was very worried for her children. However, Huo You knew that it was just a disguise. In her previous life, she had been deceived by her mother¡¯s appearance. Many times, she had wanted to get a divorce, but her mother always put on such a difficult expression, telling her how difficult the Huo Family was, forcing Huo You to give up on the idea of a divorce time and time again. After her rebirth, Huo You was no longer going to allow herself to be controlled by Mrs. Huo. She lowered her eyes slightly and didn¡¯t look at Mrs. Huo¡¯s fake attitude. Looking at her, Mrs. Huo thought that she had convinced Huo You, so she continued, ¡°Youyou, I know you have arrogance in your heart and you¡¯re unwilling to lower your head to Tiantian, but you have to understand your parents. Our family is one now. If your father and I are taken revenge by Tiantian¡¯s biological father, you won¡¯t be able to get any benefits either, right?¡± Huo You was silent for a long while. Just as Mrs. Huo was starting to feel a little anxious, she looked up and looked at Mrs. Huo calmly. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve said so much only because you can¡¯t put down your pride, so you asked me to lower my head for you. But Huo Tian isn¡¯t a fool. She knows better than me why you chased her out of the Huo Family.¡± She said coldly, ¡°You guys are saying that you chased Huo Tian away in consideration of my feelings. But the truth is, you just despise her for being in a rebellious phase. Be it her dressing or her behavior in public, you all feel embarrassed. We know each other very well, so can you stop with the pretense?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions turned very grim. After their hypocritical appearances were exposed, they finally revealed their disgusting inner nature. Mr. Huo looked at Huo You coldly. Mrs. Huo clutched her chest but forgot to breathe. She stared at Huo You with a murderous gaze for a long while, then suddenly stood up, strode forward, and raised her hand to p her. Huo You didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Huo to suddenly make things difficult for her. It was toote for her to back off, so she could only receive Mrs. Huo¡¯s p. Mrs. Huo was probably too angry and used all her strength to p Huo You. A few red marks appeared on her face. Huo You covered her face and red at Mrs. Huo angrily through her messy hair. The muscles on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face twitched as she forced the words out through gritted teeth. ¡°Huo You, you damned ingrate. If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have brought you back!¡± Huo You pushed her messy hair back and smiled mockingly as if she really appreciated Mrs. Huo¡¯s loss ofposure. She said slowly, ¡°Yeah, you guys regret letting Huo Tian and I return to our respective identities. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world..¡± Chapter 262 - Resistance

Chapter 262: Resistance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Huo was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She raised her hand, wanting to p Huo You¡¯s face again. This time, Huo You was already prepared. She reached out her arm to block Mrs. Huo¡¯s p and grabbed her wrist. Mrs. Huo said angrily, ¡°Huo You, how dare youy a hand on me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just blocking your hand.¡± Huo You¡¯s expression was cold. She pushed hard, causing Mrs. Huo to stumble. Then, she said slowly, ¡°I must at least do it to this extent to be consideredying a hand on you, right?¡± Huo Feng, who had been staying silent and watching the situation unfold, looked at Huo You in surprise. He was surprised that she had such guts. Mrs. Huo stumbled a few steps and fell onto the sofa. Her face flushed red with anger. After realizing that Huo You was not afraid of her at all, she looked at Mr. Huo and called out tearfully, ¡°Hubby, look at Huo You. How could she do this to me?¡± Mr. Huo frowned and nced at Mrs. Huo¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Huo You wasn¡¯t brought up by us after all. She isn¡¯t of one mind as us. In the future, just treat it as if you don¡¯t have this daughter.¡± Mrs. Huo only wanted Mr. Huo to teach Huo You a lesson, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She was stunned for a moment and forgot to pretend to be pitiful. On the other hand, Huo You¡¯s face was pale, making the palm print even more conspicuous. She looked at Mr. Huo in disbelief and muttered, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Mr. Huo looked at Huo You with a gaze as if she was a dog or a pot of flowers. In short, he didn¡¯t treat her as his own daughter at all. He said coldly, ¡°Huo You, even if you¡¯re rted to us by blood, kinship isn¡¯t a natural thing. From the moment you took the initiative to acknowledge us, we¡¯ve given you the identity of the Huo Family¡¯s only daughter, the rich life you¡¯ve dreamed of, and a good marriage for you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve let you down in any way.¡± He slowly walked in front of Huo You and said coldly, ¡°But what about you? You keep feeling that we haven¡¯t given you enough. Do you think I can¡¯t tell what your ambitions are? You want to show that you¡¯re doing better than Huo Tian in every aspect and want to use your wits to gain the right to have a say in thepany. After you provoked He Yu, you want to kick him away¡­¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t satisfy your ambitions, you¡¯ll feel resentful. Your mother is right. We should have been more careful back then. Even though Huo Tian was in her rebellious stage and was a little unreasonable back then, she was still much better than an ungrateful person like you!¡± As Mr. Huo¡¯s words became increasingly harsher, Huo You¡¯s face turned paler. She looked at Mr. Huo in a daze, never knowing that her thoughts were seen so clearly by him. No one wanted to have the darkest thoughts in their hearts be exposed. Mr. and Mrs. Huo were unwilling to be criticized by Huo You for being cold-blooded and viewing their interests above everything else, while Huo You was unwilling to be exposed for being selfish and ungrateful. Her lips trembled as she wanted to refute Mr. Huo¡¯s words, but after stammering for a moment, she said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± However, Mr. Huo waved his hand, not wanting to hear her exnation at all. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. Just treat it as if you and I aren¡¯t fated to be father and daughter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t chase you out of the Huo Family, but I won¡¯t treat you with the attitude of a father either. From now on, if you want to get anything using the Huo Family¡¯s reputation and status, you¡¯ll need to make an equivalent exchange.¡± Huo You didn¡¯t seem to understand what Mr. Huo meant. She muttered, ¡°An equivalent exchange?¡± Mr. Huo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.. Since you don¡¯t have any feelings for us and don¡¯t have a sense of belonging to the Huo Family, let¡¯s make our rtionship simpler, just like transactions. That¡¯s very fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 263 - Fair Deal Chapter 263: Fair Deal Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under Huo You¡¯splicated gaze, Mr. Huo paused for a moment. Then, as if they were discussing business, he said stiffly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get engaged to He Yu, I can satisfy your wishes. The prerequisite is that you ask for Huo Tian¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Huo You had never imagined such a situation. She wanted to vent her anger, but looking at the expressionless Mr. Huo, the anger in her heart was doused with cold water before it had fully formed. She stood there in a daze. After a while, she smiled sadly and said, ¡°Sometimes, I really think that I¡¯m living in the Middle Ages and don¡¯t even have the freedom to choose my marriage partner. I don¡¯t want to marry a man who¡¯s crazy and has violent tendencies, but to think that I actually need to use other conditions to make a deal with you guysa€|¡± She seemed to find this matter very amusing and actuallyughed out loud. Herughter grew louder and crazier. By the time she stopped, her face was already covered in tears. However, the three family members in the study who were rted to her by blood turned a blind eye to her miserable appearance. Huo You¡¯s heart turned cold. After recovering her calm breathing, she said coldly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go ask for Huo Tian¡¯s forgiveness, but I won¡¯t ask to end the engagement with He Yu. I want the productionpany that¡¯s under the Huo Family.¡± Mr. Huo took a deep look at Huo You for a moment and said, ¡°Although I knew that you don¡¯t have an innocent nature, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a big appetite. You can have the productionpany if you want, as long as you can get Tiantian¡¯s forgiveness and eliminate her hatred for our family.¡± Huo You nodded and her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Happy cooperation, Mr. Huo.¡± With that, Huo You ignored Mr. Huo¡¯s darkened expression, turned around, and walked out of the study. She mmed the heavy door shut. Mrs. Huo was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Based on Huo Feng¡¯s understanding of his mother, this performance shouldn¡¯t have been faked. ¡°This is really too much, too much!¡± At this moment, Mrs. Huo seemed to only know how to say these two lines. She was so angry that her face turned red and she cried at Mr. Huo, ¡°We¡¯re really blind to let such a beast enter the Huo Family. It¡¯s really our misfortune. It¡¯s all the fault of that woman with the surname Ding. I really don¡¯t know how she taught the child!¡± Although Mr. Huo had been maintaining hisposure, it wasn¡¯t as if he wasn¡¯t angry. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with the resentful Mrs. Huo and said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t push the me to others. When Huo You was in the Ding Family, she was an outstanding student representative in the school. After Huo Tian returned, she started her career and even used the development of her career to find her biological father. Madam Ding is better at raising children than you.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. Her expression alternated between red and white, looking very interesting. Mr. Huo said unhappily, ¡°In the future, be it in front of or behind others, you have to be more respectful to Madam Ding. If you reveal such an attitude and make Mr. Hill unhappy, you won¡¯t be able to escape the oue of giving an apology personally either.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes were still a little red, but she didn¡¯t dare to use her pitiful attitude to seek for Mr. Huo¡¯s pity any further. She quietly wiped her tears and nodded, saying softly, ¡°I understand.¡± Huo Feng had been in the study the entire time, watching a good show quietly. He had wanted to find a suitable opportunity to bring up the matter about how the Huo Family had agreed to send an invitation to the Huo Family. He didn¡¯t expect to see Mr. and Mrs. Huo fighting with each other, unwilling to even maintain the superficial kinship between them. He now felt that perhaps the invitation Huo Tian had agreed to could be a bargaining chip and create a greater value at the critical moment. In front of his parents, Huo Feng had always been very considerate. He pretended not to see his father and mother¡¯s loss ofposure and said very considerately, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys have been too tired from work recently. Have a good rest today.. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Chapter 264 - Watching From the Sidelines

Chapter 264: Watching From the Sidelines

Mr. Huo had always cared about his image. Be it in front of his wife or his children, he had always been an omnipotent and absolute ruler. However, he felt a sense of defeat from Huo You today, something which he hadn¡¯t felt for very long. At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to say anything to Huo Feng anymore. He waved his hand and let him leave. Mrs. Huo wanted to ease the atmosphere, so she said to Mr. Huo, ¡°At least we have Little Feng. He values rtionships so much and is outstanding enough. He will be our pride in the future.¡± Mr. Huo also sighed and said, ¡°Yeah, luckily, there¡¯s still Little Feng.¡± At this moment, Huo Feng had just walked out of the study when his parents¡¯ conversation rang out through the gap in the door that hadn¡¯t been closed. He couldn¡¯t help but reveal a mocking smile. In his heart, he gloated and sighed. They were really a muddled couple. His genes were so bad with them being cold-blooded animals who valued benefits above all else. To think that they thought that they¡¯d be able to nurture even tried to nurture children who knew how to be grateful and valued kinship. The only one who would love and respect them unconditionally was that adopted daughter who wasn¡¯t blood-rted. However, she was chased away by this shortsighted couple¡­ Huo Feng looked at the dark corridor and shook his head with a sigh. He thought that this was good too. With such parents, he could implement his n in peace and not have to feel guilty anymore. He didn¡¯t return to his room but knocked on Huo You¡¯s door. Huo You lived in the same room Huo Tian had stayed in the past. She always felt that Huo Tian¡¯s things were better than hers, so she always wanted to snatch Huo Tian¡¯s things away. Even if she couldn¡¯t snatch them away, she would destroy them. She was pitiful and detestable. Huo Feng knocked twice but didn¡¯t get a response. He thought about it and went to the first floor and found a servant who was working meticulously. He asked, ¡°Did you see the young miss?¡± The servant kept her head lowered and replied respectfully, ¡°Miss has left. I asked where she went, but I didn¡¯t get an answer. Young Master, do we need to send a chauffeur to bring Miss home?¡± ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯t do well in the exams, so she¡¯s not too happy. She probably went out to take a breather, don¡¯t worry.¡± Huo Feng waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and rest. When shees back, tell her that I have something to talk to her about and tell her not to run around.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± It was alreadyte. It was actually very dangerous for Huo You, who looked beautiful, rich, and pitiful, to go out alone, but Huo Feng didn¡¯t show any concern for his sister. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought of the possibility that Huo You would be in danger, but he just thought coldly that even if Huo You encountered criminals outside, got vited, or died, it had nothing to do with him. He yawned and slowly returned to his room. He had to prepare for his exams and contact his business partners who were overseas. He was also very tired. Huo You didn¡¯t know the cold thoughts in Huo Feng¡¯s heart. Even if she did, she probably wouldn¡¯t be surprised either. After all, wasn¡¯t the Huo Family just a group of rotten people? She walked into a bar and the security guard at the door wanted to check her identification documents. Huo You pped the young security guard¡¯s face and said, ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t interfere with my business!¡± Another security guard pulled his friend back and let Huo You barge in. There were many ces such as bars that didn¡¯t follow the regtions. Since this woman was so arrogant, it was best if she provoked a few tough guys and was taught a lesson! Huo You upied a booth alone and ordered a row of strong alcohol that could burn one¡¯s mouth and throat. Without any concern for her endurance, she drank a few sses. Her face immediately flushed red, and the marks left by the p were less obvious. She felt the burning sensation in her esophagus and felt extremely happy! Chapter 265 - Splashing Alcohol

Chapter 265: Sshing Alcohol

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Half of the alcohol sses were emptied and the speed at which Huo You chugged them slowed down. Although her mind was clear now, she was unable to control her body. She leaned against the sofa weakly, her face flushed red. Everyone in the bar started to throw nces in her direction. There were all sorts of people in the bar. Some of them treated this ce as a hunting ground and were searching for their prey. Huo You, who was drunk and dressed in avish and exquisite manner, naturally became a target. A man dressed in a casual suit and had a hint of yuppie vibe to him walked over. He sat down next to Huo You, intentionally lowered his voice to make it sound more alluring. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look that happy. Did something happen?¡± He smiled softly and under the bar¡¯s dim lighting, seemed a little handsome and unrestrained. ¡°If you wish to find someone to talk to, I¡¯ll be a very eligible listener.¡± Huo You¡¯s body was only 19 years old, but within it was a soul that had existed for a total of several decades with both lifetimes added together. She was no longer someone whose heart would have ripples because of a man¡¯s appearance or sweet nothings. Therefore, Huo You looked at the uninvited man coldly and sneered. She sshed the remaining half of the alcohol in her ss on the man¡¯s face. The smile on the man¡¯s face froze in an instant. He looked at Huo You with a dark expression. ¡°Stupid b*tch, how dare you ssh alcohol on me?¡± Huo You picked up a ss of alcohol from the table and sshed it on the man¡¯s face again. The man¡¯s specially styled hair was instantly wet, and he immediately looked dirty and unkempt. As if she found it interesting, Huo Youughed out loud. The effects of the alcohol made her even more emotional. Herughter grew louder and louder until she copsed. The man could no longer maintain hisposure. He suddenly stood up and nced at a booth not far away. The people there were clearly this man¡¯spanions. Seeing the man in a sorry state, they allughed mercilessly. The expression of the man who was mocked looked worse. He took a step forward and stood in front of Huo You, gritting his teeth, and said, ¡°Stinky b*tch, seems like you want to do this the hard way. Since you¡¯re not giving me any face, don¡¯t me me for not holding back!¡± With that, the man reached out to pull Huo You¡¯s arm. Huo You raised her hand and pped the man¡¯s face. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you want to touch me! Although she was sitting in the booth, her superior attitude did not seem to be at a disadvantage at all. The man was momentarily hesitant, worried that he had kicked an iron te and provoked a tough person with an extraordinary background. Just as the man was feeling a little hesitant, hispanion walked over from a booth not far away. He put her hand on the man¡¯s shoulder and said mockingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your temper too good? This woman has sshed you with two sses of wine in a row yet you still tolerate it? Hey, hey, you can¡¯t be so cowardly¡­¡± Thispanion was clearly trying to provoke him. The man knew that she had ulterior motives, but he was indeed angry at Huo You. He said, ¡°She¡¯s just a b*tch. Why would I be afraid of her?¡± With that, he reached out and grabbed Huo You¡¯s arm again. Huo You was a girl after all and was a little drunk. She wasn¡¯t as strong as these two men, so she struggled for a long time but was still pulled out of her booth. She shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard, let go of me quickly. Do you know who I am?!¡± The two men chuckled and ignored her struggles and hoots. Just as Huo You was feeling a little horrified, someone blocked their way. ¡°What are you guys thinking of doing to her?¡± Chapter 266 - Rescue

Chapter 266: Rescue

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man who suddenly appeared was tall and dressed in casual clothes. He looked a little youthful. Huo You tried hard to open her blurry eyes and looked at the man for a long while before finally recognizing him. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the vice president¡­¡± The two men holding Huo You¡¯s arm looked at each other, feeling a little afraid of this young but strong man. The man whose head was covered with alcohol looked strong on the outside but was actually weak on the inside. He pretended to be tough and said to Zhao Feng, ¡°She sshed alcohol on my head and I asked her to apologize to me. It¡¯s only right!¡± Zhao Feng looked at the drunk Huo You and frowned in frustration. Actually, not long after Huo You entered the bar, Zhao Feng had already seen her. However, he didn¡¯t like Huo You¡¯s personality and wasn¡¯t willing to be a busybody, so he didn¡¯te to greet her. However, he was the student union¡¯s vice president after all. When he saw a girl from his school in trouble, he couldn¡¯t ignore her. Zhao Feng said impatiently, ¡°I saw it very clearly. If you hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t have sshed alcohol on your face. If you¡¯re unwilling to suffer a loss, I can give you a sum of money to go wash your hair.¡± The man didn¡¯t have a headstrong character, but when he saw Zhao Feng¡¯s attitude of trying to get rid of trouble, he felt humiliated. He could have taken the opportunity to step down, but now, he was unwilling to let things rest. ¡°This stinky b*tch is looking for trouble but you¡¯re actually thinking a bit of stinky money to send me away? Who do you think you are?¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to ept money aspensation?¡± The man said angrily, ¡°Of course not. Whocks the money to wash their hair?¡± Zhao Feng shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to let the matter rest, let¡¯s call the police. If you¡¯re unwilling to suffer a loss, I won¡¯t watch helplessly as my schoolmate is taken away by you. When the policee, let¡¯s see what they¡¯ll say. Oh right, I haven¡¯t mentioned it yet, right? This young girl here is still a high school student. You better think about how to exin to the police that you hadid your hands on a high school student.¡± The two men cowered a little when they heard that. Huo You¡¯s makeup was exquisite and they couldn¡¯t tell her exact age. However, they looked at this nosy man and realized that he had a student-like air about him. They couldn¡¯t help but believe his words. If they really provoked a high school student, the police would definitely ignore everything and push all the me onto them. With this in mind, the man who had been sshed with alcohol no longer dared to insist on his previous attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it this time. We¡¯ve suffered a loss. Give me 2,000 yuan and this matter will end here!¡± Zhao Feng couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them. He took out his phone and transferred 2,000 yuan to the man, then took Huo You from the two men. He held Huo You¡¯s arm and helped her back to the booth. He had been paying attention and hadn¡¯t touched Huo You¡¯s body. When they reached the booth, he put her down and sat far away from her. Looking at Huo You, whose face was flushed red, lying on the sofa, Zhao Feng sighed and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He thought to himself that Huo You was really a troublemaker, making him spend 2,000 yuan for no reason. Zhao Feng didn¡¯t ask Huo You why she came to the bar alone to drink. After she rested for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay in the bar alone. I¡¯ll get your friend toe over to apany you, or I¡¯ll call a taxi for you.. You should go home now.¡± Chapter 267 - Seduce

Chapter 267: Seduce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You leaned back in the booth and stared at Zhao Feng expressionlessly for a long while. Zhao Feng was a little puzzled by her gaze. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just find it interesting.¡± Huo You moved her body and leaned towards Zhao Feng. ¡°Vice President, aren¡¯t you Huo Tian¡¯s friend? Why did youe to the bar to get drunk instead of currying favor with this Miss Huo Tian, who has now be the daughter of the Hill Family?¡± Zhao Feng leaned back and distanced himself from Huo You. ¡°It¡¯s just a gathering with friends. This has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Huo You smiled maliciously. ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. Haven¡¯t you realized, Vice President? As long as it¡¯s a friend of Huo Tian¡¯s, I hate them indiscriminately. Vice President, you¡¯re also on my hate list.¡± Zhao Feng said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not money. I don¡¯t need to be liked by everyone and I don¡¯t care what you think either.¡± Huo You moved closer to Zhao Feng, who wanted to move back but was stopped by the backrest. He could only let Huo You press tighter and tighter against him. His brows furrowed tightly. He looked at the alcohol sses on the table and tried hard to suppress the urge to push Huo You to the side. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Huo You smiled charmingly. ¡°I want to seduce you, Vice President. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s breathing paused as he stared at Huo You, who was getting closer and closer, in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Don¡¯t you hate me a lot?¡± ¡°Yeah, I hate it when you get too close to Huo Tian. She has so many people around her, so why are you still going to her?¡± Perhaps it was due to the alcohol¡¯s influence, Huo You, who had always been sharp, now had tears in her eyes. ¡°Why is she always so lucky? No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t get rid of the shadow called Huo Tian!¡± Zhao Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He reached out his hand and pressed it against Huo You¡¯s shoulder, pushing her away from him and sitting up straight. He then took out a piece of tissue and handed it to Huo You. He tried hard to slow down his voice and said, ¡°Wipe your tears first.¡± Only then did Huo You realize that she had cried in front of Zhao Feng. She pulled a tissue and turned to wipe her tears away. When she turned around again, her face was no longer as fragile as before. Zhao Feng looked carefree, but he was actually an attentive and gentle person. He also had a rare sense of responsibility that boys his age rarely had. He thought about it for a moment, and when he saw that Huo You had calmed down a little, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve been targeting Huo Tian. If you think that she stole something that belongs to you during the 18 years she lived in the Huo Family, you can take the 20 million yuan that Huo Tian returned to the Huo Family into your hands as a repayment.¡± Huo You smiled mockingly. ¡°The feud between Huo Tian and me can¡¯t be resolved with just 20 million yuan. Moreover, the 20 million yuan fell into the hands of the Huo couple. Do you think they¡¯ll give it to me?¡± Zhao Feng listened to the way Huo You addressed her parents and sensed that the rtionship between them wasn¡¯t good. His upbringing didn¡¯t allow him to probe into other people¡¯s private matters, so he subtly changed the topic. ¡°Everyone has a dark side to them and they also have jealousy. You can dislike Huo Tian or us, who are Huo Tian¡¯s friends. But instead of working hard to improve yourself and instead, target her at every turn, it has no use other than to show off your vicious side. Therefore, you should stay away from Huo Tian in the future. Living a good life for yourself is better than anything else.¡± Zhao Feng really wanted to persuade Huo You not to be so extreme in the future. Last semester, he knew that Huo You had gone to find trouble for Huo Tian several times. Many people in the school treated it as a joke. It was unknown if his long persuasion had been taken by Huo You to heart, but she giggled and moved closer to Zhao Feng. Zhao Feng thought that Huo You had lost consciousness from being drunk and helplessly ced his hand on Huo You¡¯s shoulder to stop her from getting close. Huo You blinked and smiled in a daze.. ¡°Vice President, your hands are so hot¡­¡± Chapter 268 - Drunk

Chapter 268: Drunk

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You¡¯s jacket was thrown on the booth and she was wearing a slim-fit long dress. The dress was well-designed and there exposed the shoulders that could reveal a girl¡¯s fair and round shoulders. There was some hint of sexiness in the details. Zhao Feng had been paying attention to avoid physical contact with Huo You, but in a moment of absentmindedness, his palm had pressed against the exposed skin on Huo You¡¯s shoulder. The boy had a very high body temperature, and his palm was dry and hot. However, the girl¡¯s skin was slightly cold, so the temperature of the other party¡¯s palm was more prominent. Zhao Feng only felt the atmosphere be ambiguous for a moment and quickly retracted his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± However, as soon as he drew his hand back, Huo You followed the inertia of her body and copsed weakly into Zhao Feng¡¯s arms. Cold sweat almost broke out on Zhao Feng¡¯s forehead as he frantically pressed against Huo You¡¯s shoulder again. He even moved back and almost fell to the ground. He was in a sorry state and there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Shall I send you home?¡± Huo You shook her head hard vigorously and said in a pitiful voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore. I don¡¯t have a home anymore¡­¡± Zhao Feng couldn¡¯t do anything about the drunkard. He felt that talking to her didn¡¯t make sense, so he suggested, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to apany you. Do you have any friends you can trust?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Huo You tilted her head as if she was thinking carefully. After a while, she shook her head hard. ¡°What are friends? I don¡¯t have that kind of thing either.¡± She put on a long face and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m so pitiful. I don¡¯t have any family or friends. I only have enemies¡­¡± Zhao Feng suddenly thought of something and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and He Yu getting engaged? He can always be trusted, right? Can I get him toe and pick you up?¡± ¡°He Yu¡­ Haha, He Yu, he¡¯s a lunatic. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked him¡­¡± Huo You pounced over and hugged Zhao Feng¡¯s arm, pleading in a spoiled tone, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hand me to He Yu. He¡¯ll hit me. Boohoo, he¡¯s aplete bastard. Why am I always so unlucky? Why can¡¯t I meet a good man? No, I can¡¯t even meet a normal man¡­¡± Zhao Feng only felt that Huo You was like those middle-aged resentful women he had seen in the past. He didn¡¯t know how to console her. He wanted to pull his arm out of Huo You¡¯s embrace, but when his hand came into contact with the softness of Huo You¡¯s chest, his entire body froze and he didn¡¯t dare to move. Fortunately, Huo You had made enough fuss. She gradually quietened down, hugged Zhao Feng¡¯s arm, tilted her head, and leaned on his shoulder. She slowly closed her eyes and actually fell asleep in this position. Zhao Feng¡¯s back was straightened as he sat there stiffly, not daring to move for a moment. After a long while, Zhao Feng turned his head slightly to look at Huo You, who was leaning on him. He realized that Huo You¡¯s breathing was gradually bing longer and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his back was covered in cold sweat. It seemed like Huo You was really drunk. To think that she could sleep so soundly in such a noisy bar. After sitting in a daze for a while, Zhao Feng felt that continuing like this wasn¡¯t a solution. He took out his phone and sent a message to his friend, saying that he had something on at thest minute and had to go back first. Then, without waiting for his friend¡¯s reply, he took Huo You¡¯s jacket and randomly wrapped it around her. Then, he bent over and picked up the sleeping Huo You horizontally, walking out of the bar through the increasingly noisy crowd. When they passed by other customers, some of them winked at Zhao Feng, while others whistled at him. They probably thought of him as a bad guy who hade to the bar to pick up dead drunkdies. When they arrived at a hotel near the bar, the receptionist also looked at Zhao Feng suggestively.. Zhao Feng felt very ufortable from the gaze. Chapter 269 - Going Overboard

Chapter 269: Going Overboard

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhao Feng had been tolerating other people¡¯s strange gazes and sent Huo You to the hotel room with the attitude of a good person to the end. He had wanted to throw her onto the bed and leave quickly, but his upbringing didn¡¯t allow him to do so. In the end, he still ced her on the bed. After helping her take off her shoes and tuck her in, Zhao Feng instructed the hotel¡¯s waiters to pay more attention to Huo You and not let her leave the hotel alone while she was in her drunken state. After exining everything clearly, Zhao Feng left the hotel and returned to the bar to find his car. When he was waiting for the substitute driver, the few friends who had called him out to join them for some fun happened toe out too. Seeing that Zhao Feng was still in the parking lot, they were all a little surprised. Fang He, who was also the organizer of this meet-up, waved at Zhao Feng from afar. ¡°Hey, Zhao Feng, didn¡¯t you send a message saying that you had something on and had to leave first? Why are you still here?¡± Zhao Feng half-heartedly said, ¡°I encountered a drunk schoolmate and came out after sending her to a hotel. I¡¯m waiting for a substitute driver now.¡± His friends had to wait for a substitute driver to pick them up as well, so they gathered together and started gossiping. Fang He lit a cigarette and said casually as he smoked, ¡°You¡¯re still hanging out with Si Huan? How has he been recently? Has he been eaten up by those old geezers from the Si Family?¡± ¡°Si Huan isn¡¯t an innocent young master who doesn¡¯t know anything. He has been by his grandfather¡¯s side for so many years since he was young. How is it possible that he¡¯s not even able to settle his family¡¯s matters?¡± ¡°Based on what you said, Si Huan is doing quite well now?¡± Fang He looked up and asked in disbelief. Thinking of his best friend, Zhao Feng sighed and shook his head. ¡°Si Huan is not just doing well. He can be considered to be very sessful.¡± The bunch of friends who were drinking together looked at Zhao Feng curiously, waiting for him to exin in detail. However, Zhao Feng shook his head and stopped talking. Zhao Feng knew very well that these were just ordinary friends. Most of them had left the country and hadn¡¯t seen each other for several years. They also hadn¡¯t contacted each other much. He and Si Huan were the true good brothers. It was enough for him to reveal the current situation of his brother to these people. There was no need to tell them everything about Si Huan. Moreover, Zhao Feng knew very well that even if he exined Si Huan¡¯s current situation in detail, these people would not believe him. Who would have thought that in just a few years, after Si Huan was forced to take over the colossus Si Corporation suddenly upon the passing of his parents and grandfather in an ident, under the watch of a group of wolves, he was still able to hold onto the entire corporation firmly in his hands? He had even made a few investments with great prospects and generous profits. More importantly, the girl that Si Huan was pursuing had suddenly be the young miss of the Hill Family in the United States. If word of this got out, those rich second-generation heirs who were still reaching out to ask their families for money would probably die of jealousy. Probably because they had drunk some alcohol, these rich young men¡¯s personalities became exceptionally brash. The young man called Fang He did not believe the words like ¡°Si Huan is doing well¡± that Zhao Feng had said. He insisted on calling Si Huan out so that the group could have a good gathering. Zhao Feng was helpless against their ruckus. He had met Huo You tonight and was already frustrated by that drunk woman. Now that he had met this group of people who didn¡¯t know how to assess the situation, he couldn¡¯t suppress his temper anymore. He said coldly, ¡°When you asked Si Huan and me toe over for a drink, I already told you that we had other ns tonight.. I¡¯ve already given you enough face by passing out on the gathering there, so I advise you guys not to push your luck.¡± Chapter 270 - Girlfriend

Chapter 270: Girlfriend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group of ostentatious rich second-generation heirs was not the type to swallow their anger. When they heard Zhao Feng¡¯s angry words, they also felt a little angry. Fang He threw his half-smoked cigarette on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Times have really changed. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and it¡¯s already so difficult for us to find you guys to have a drink now. Forget it, since you don¡¯t like old friends like us, we won¡¯t pester you anymore. But Zhao Feng, aren¡¯t you just a sidekick who keeps following behind Si Huan? Can you make the call for your master? Do you want to give him a call and hear what Si Huan has to say?¡± These words were said in an extremely unpleasant manner. The aura around Zhao Feng became colder and colder, but he wasn¡¯t as angry as these people had expected. He only stared at these people coldly for a long while, then the corners of his lips curled up and he said slowly, ¡°Since you guys want to know Si Huan¡¯s attitude so much, why can¡¯t I give him a call? But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you guys when you¡¯re the ones asking to be humiliated.¡± After saying that, Zhao Feng didn¡¯t look at this group of people¡¯s livid expressions and directly called Si Huan¡¯s number. Si Huan stayed at the Ding Family¡¯s house for a long time. In the beginning, Huo Tian was still very interested in barbeque and gave it a try excitedly for a while. Later on, she only cared about eating. Si Huan was beside her and kept handing her the cooked food. Later on, Huo Tian ate until her stomach was round, and only then did Si Huan start eating. Although Si Huan had been red at by Xi Cheng and Ding Chen several times during this period, his expression remained calm the entire time. Huo Tian was satisfied with all the eating. When Si Huan did not need to be her barbeque tool, he knew that if he continued to stay, he would make Xi Cheng and Ding Chen unhappy, so he took the initiative to take his leave. Xi Cheng, Ding Chen, and Bi Long opened two bottles of alcohol with the remaining food. Bi Ying helped Ding Rong clean up the mess and waited to return with Bi Long. Huo Tian took the initiative to send Si Huan out the door. Before she left, Si Huan could still feel Xi Cheng ring at him as if saying, ¡°Brat, if you dare to do anything to my daughter, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± For the umpteenth time, Si Huan slowly sighed with emotion as he thought of the long and slow path of pursuing his wife. Huo Tian was too full and couldn¡¯t walk too quickly, so the two of them slowly walked towards the roadside where Si Huan had parked his car. At this moment, his phone rang. When Si Huan saw that the call was from Zhao Feng, he picked up the call and asked casually, ¡°How was it with Fang He and the others? Did you guys have fun?¡± Zhao Feng had turned on the loudspeaker and the group of friends heard Si Huan¡¯s sluggish voice. Without waiting for Zhao Feng to reply, Fang He raised his voice and said, ¡°Si Huan, without you at this gathering, how could we possibly have fun?¡± Through the phone, Si Huan did not sense the sarcasm in Fang He¡¯s tone. He only felt that he seemed to be a little drunk and his voice was abnormally high. Even Huo Tian, who was walking beside Si Huan, heard the voiceing from his phone. Huo Tian asked curiously, ¡°Who is this? Did he drink too much? Why is he shouting over there?¡± Si Huan moved his phone away a little and exined to Huo Tian, ¡°They¡¯re friends I knew in the past. After junior high, they went overseas to study. We haven¡¯t seen each other for several years. They asked me out to drink with Zhao Feng today, but I didn¡¯t go over. They¡¯re probably a little angry.¡± Perhaps it was because the parking lot was too quiet that this group of people heard the girl¡¯s voiceing from the other end of the line.. This group of people instantly became excited. Fang He shouted loudly, ¡°Si Huan, you¡¯ve got a girlfriend?!¡± Chapter 271 - Friendly Talk

Chapter 271: Friendly Talk

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The group of guys was wailing on the other end of the line. Even if Si Huan¡¯s phone was of excellent quality, there was still a lot of static. Moreover, Huo Tian¡¯s five senses were sharp, so she naturally heard their address clearly. An awkward feeling rose in Huo Tian¡¯s heart. She shifted her gaze awkwardly and looked at the yellow and green weeds in the cracks of the bricks by the roadside. Si Huan looked over at Huo Tian curiously and saw that the tips of her ears seemed to be a little red. It was unknown if it was because the weather was too cold or because she felt shy from how those people had addressed her. A light smile appeared on his lips. He was in a good mood, so he wasn¡¯t that unbearable to hear those fellows shouting on the other end of the line. There was amotion on the other end of the line, and then the voices suddenly stopped. Then, Zhao Feng said helplessly, ¡°Si Huan, these guys are all drunk. They¡¯re making a fuss about letting you bring Huo Tian over for another round. You don¡¯t have to pay them any heed.¡± Si Huan¡¯s initially eased expression darkened slightly and he asked, ¡°What did they say?¡± Zhao Feng hid from Fang He and the other drunkards in case they snatched his phone away, then said to Si Huan helplessly, ¡°They all think you¡¯re a pitiful little guy who is bullied by the Si Family. They say that you look down on your old friends. When they know your true situation, they¡¯ll regret it.¡± Only then did Si Huan realize that Zhao Feng¡¯s gathering with his old friends tonight wasn¡¯t pleasant. He didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with those people, so he didn¡¯t mind too much when he heard this. He casually said, ¡°In that case, go home early.¡± Zhao Feng had a stomach full of anger tonight and was unwilling to return home with gloomy emotions. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find you. There are some things I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Riverside Apartments.¡± Si Huan¡¯s parents and grandfather were no longer around and he was the only one left at home. Therefore, unless necessary, he stayed in the small apartment he boughtter on. Zhao Feng was an enthusiastic person and was often worried for Si Huan, who lived alone. Therefore, he had be a regr customer of that apartment. Zhao Feng broke off from the group of noisy friends and got the substitute driver to drive to Si Huan¡¯s apartment. It just so happened that Si Huan had also reached home. He was very surprised to see Zhao Feng¡¯s troubled expression. ¡°Even if Fang He and the others look down on me, there¡¯s no need for you to be so angry, right?¡± Si Huan poured a cup of water and handed it to Zhao Feng. ¡°I don¡¯t care about their opinions at all. You shouldn¡¯t take it to heart either.¡± Zhao Feng took the cup and drank half a cup. He shook his head and said, ¡°They are a group of clowns, ttering others and trampling on those who are lower. They think that you¡¯re in dire straits now and think that they can step on you. When they know the things in your hands, they¡¯ll be able to have a clear recognition of themselves.¡± Si Huan was puzzled. ¡°Since you can ept it, why are you still so depressed?¡± After not hearing Zhao Feng¡¯s reply for a long while, Si Huan looked over inquiringly and realized that Zhao Feng was frowning tightly, looking like he was hesitating if he should speak. ¡°You¡¯re having some troubles?¡± Si Huan leaned against the bar counter and looked at Zhao Feng with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve always been an optimistic person. I rarely see you like this.¡± His good friend¡¯s concern made Zhao Feng feel a lot better. He tried to reveal a somewhat forced smile and said emotionally, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot. Now, you can also care about the feelings of the people around you.¡± Si Huan¡¯s action of drinking water paused. Before this, he hadn¡¯t realized that he had changed. But when he thought about it carefully, Zhao Feng was indeed right. In the past, he was cold and unsociable, indifferent to anyone, so much so that Zhao Feng often suspected that he would one day get tired of life and choose tomit suicide. However, after meeting Huo Tian, everything became different. Si Huan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring the topic onto me.. Tell me what happened tonight.¡± Chapter 272 - Pitiful

Chapter 272: Pitiful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Si Huan¡¯s friend, Zhao Feng knew that Si Huan didn¡¯t like to expose his inner heart. Therefore, he readily changed the topic ording to Si Huan¡¯s intention. He recalled everything that had happened tonight and sighed. ¡°Fang He and the others are fine. They didn¡¯t cause me too much trouble. I¡¯m so depressed because I met Huo You at the bar.¡± Si Huan frowned unconsciously at the mention of Huo You¡¯s name. After Huo You kept finding trouble for Huo Tian, Si Huan had developed a physiological disgust for her. He didn¡¯t hide his annoyance. ¡°You were nosy again?¡± Zhao Feng looked at him innocently and said, ¡°I had no choice. Back then, she was drunk alone there, and two unfamiliar men wanted to bring her away. I couldn¡¯t just watch as my schoolmate got into an ident, right?¡± Si Huan clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. This woman is not easy to deal with. She seems to have some psychological problems and hates everyone around Tiantian. Be careful that she might do you harm.¡± This matched what Huo You had said when she was drunk. For some reason, Zhao Feng didn¡¯t echo Si Huan¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s like the viinous young miss from a school y. She¡¯s so bad in an open and honest way, insisting on making others hate her. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s after.¡± Si Huan looked at Zhao Feng in surprise. His gaze swept across him and realized that Zhao Feng didn¡¯t realize that there was anything wrong with what he had said. A strange premonition suddenly rose in his heart. He frowned and asked solemnly, ¡°Zhao Feng, have you developed positive feelings toward Huo You?¡± ¡°Huh? How is that possible?¡± As if he had been given a huge shock, Zhao Feng almost jumped off the barstool. The cup he had raised halfway paused in midair and water sshed onto the table. He quickly took out a tissue and frantically cleaned up the mess. After wiping up the mess, Zhao Feng heaved a sigh of relief. However, he was a little panicked when facing Si Huan¡¯s oppressive gaze. He quickly avoided Si Huan¡¯s gaze as he drank the water. Then, Zhao Feng said, ¡°Si Huan, I know Huo You isn¡¯t a good girl. I¡¯m not that desperate. I just feel that she seems quite pitiful¡­¡± Si Huan shook his head helplessly and stopped using apelling gaze toward his good friend with his gaze. Zhao Feng was a kind-hearted person to begin with. He waspassionate and could always see other people¡¯s fragile and pitiful side. It was precisely because of Zhao Feng¡¯s personality that he felt pity for Si Huan, who had lost all his family members, and took the initiative to get close to the unsociable Si Huan. In the years before Huo Tian appeared, it was precisely because of Zhao Feng¡¯s existence that Si Huan wasn¡¯tpletely disappointed in this world. Therefore, when Zhao Feng said that he felt that Huo You was pitiful, Si Huan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Hepromised and said to Zhao Feng, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your kindness towards Huo You. I¡¯m just reminding you first not to get too involved with her.¡± In order to let Zhao Feng have an urate understanding of Huo You¡¯s nature, Si Huan thought for a moment and told him about Ding Rong¡¯s kidnapping incident. ¡°¡­That kidnapper is very tight-lipped. I can only somehow find out that this matter has something to do with He Yu. But from some other leads, I suspect that this matter has something to do with Huo You as well. If that¡¯s the case, she can even be cruel to the adoptive mother who raised her for 18 years, let alone an ordinary schoolmate like you.¡± Zhao Feng was clearly very shocked. He frowned and was silent for a long while before saying, ¡°I understand. In the future, I¡¯ll take note not to get too close to her.¡± Zhao Feng had wanted to have a chat with Si Huan to ease his depressed mood.. He didn¡¯t expect that after chatting, it would add to his troubles, causing him to be unable to sleep for the entire night. Chapter 273 - Hangover

Chapter 273: Hangover

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You woke up in the hotel bed, her temples throbbing. She couldn¡¯t help but hold onto her head and groan in pain before falling back heavily onto the bed. She then smelled the scent of alcohol on her body. After one night, it had turned into a sour and stinky smell. This smell reminded Huo You of the days she lived in the urban vige. Every time she passed by the garbage dump at the street entrance, she would smell this scent. This was especially so in summer. When rotting kitchen trash got mixed with other trash, the entire urban vige would smell very bad. It was a memory that Huo You hated. For some reason, it suddenly barged into her mind this morning when she was drunk. Huo You rushed into the bathroom to wash up and make herself clean again. Only then did she feel a little better. The memories fromst night gradually returned to Huo Feng. She recalled how she had gotten drunk in a bar, how she had gotten into a conflict with two men with bad intentions, and then how she had been rescued by Zhao Feng, who had suddenly appeared. Huo You remembered all the interactions and conversations between her and Zhao Feng clearly. She recalled how she had gotten close to Zhao Feng when she was drunk and made him feel at a loss. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but smile, but this smile was very short and disappeared in an instant. After smiling, a trace of disappointment rose in Huo You¡¯s heart. Zhao Feng was a very good person. If she had met him earlier, if she had interacted with such a man in her distant past life, even if she couldn¡¯t develop feelings of love between a man and a woman with him, but as a friend, she wouldn¡¯t have had so many pessimistic and despairing thoughts about life and the entire world, right? Unfortunately, the most powerless word in this world was ¡®if¡¯. Huo You thought to herself that she hadn¡¯t met a person like Zhao Feng in her previous life. Furthermore, in this life, because of Huo Tian, she held preconceived disgust toward Zhao Feng. This was probably fate¡¯s prank on her, right? It allowed her to be reborn, but it also prevented her from getting anything she wanted. At this moment, Huo You was exceptionally pessimistic. She should have firmly grabbed onto the only person who had shown her kindness, but after hesitating for a long time, she only sighed and contacted a friend in the student union with whom she had a friendlier rtionship with. She had that friend y the role of a middleman and transferred a sum of money to Zhao Feng. It was just enough to pay off the fees for the hotel room fee that Zhao Feng had helped her with, as well as thepensation given to the man who had been sshed with alcoholst night. After Si Huan¡¯s reminderst night, Zhao Feng also thought that he had gotten himself involved with big trouble. However, when he saw the transfer notification on his phone and the student union member¡¯s message, he fell into an endless dilemma. Huo You¡¯s attitude was so straightforward that Zhao Feng didn¡¯t know what to do. Huo You had just washed up when she received a call from Mrs. Huo. It was unknown if Mrs. Huo hadn¡¯t realized that Huo You hadn¡¯t returned home that night, or if she didn¡¯t care about where she had gone or if she would encounter danger. After the call went through, Mrs. Huo went straight to the point and said, ¡°Huo You, you haven¡¯t forgotten what you promised usst night, have you? I hope you can fulfill your promise as soon as possible and apologize to Tiantian as soon as possible to solve the trouble you caused.¡± Huo You smiled mockingly and said coldly, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Mrs. Huo wanted to say something else, but Huo You didn¡¯t want to hear another word from her and hung up. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, she saw that the clothes were bought and brought back by a hotel attendant. The style was ordinary, so she looked ordinary. Moreover, Huo You¡¯s face was very pale, her eyes were dull, and her lips were dry. In short, she looked sloppy and down.. Chapter 274 - Neighbor

Chapter 274: Neighbor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You wanted to go to the cosmetics counter to put on some makeup, but her phone rang several times. They were from Mrs. Huo, probably to urge her to hurry up and apologize to Huo Tian. Huo You was so frustrated that she couldn¡¯t be bothered to put in any other effort. She came to the urban vige with a pale face. The total from her time in her past life and this life, Huo You had lived in the urban vige for almost 40 years. She tried her best to escape this ce, to return to the ss that should have belonged to her and forget about everything here¡­ However, after returning to this ce, Huo You realized that she had never forgotten this dpidated and messy ce. Even before she got close, she knew what business the boss of the shop at the next street corner was in. When she heard a familiar voice, she knew that it was a neighbor auntie who talked non-stop all day. Even the taxi driver didn¡¯t know the road conditions in the urban vige as well as Huo You. Under Huo You¡¯s guidance, the taxi drove to a street corner not far from the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard. Huo You paid the fare, but she continued to sit in the taxi. She looked at the courtyard that was exactly the same as she remembered from afar. The two-story house looked dusty and didn¡¯t look any different from the surrounding buildings. However, it was slightly cleaner than the surrounding houses that were covered in dust. The taxi driver looked at Huo You strangely and urged, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve reached our destination. Are you getting off?¡± Only then did Huo Youe back to her senses and ce her hand on the car door, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Ding Rong and Huo Tian¡¯s identities had changed, so how could they still be living in this small, narrow building in the urban vige? Huo You had been impatient with Mrs. Huo¡¯s coercion and took a taxi here without much thought. Only now did she realize that she had made such an obvious mistake. Just as she was about to ask the driver to turn around, the window on Huo You¡¯s side was suddenly knocked twice. Through the car window, Huo You saw a familiar face. That was¡­ Huo You thought about it for a moment and suddenly remembered that this person was her neighbor, a young boy named Liu Jun. Liu Jun met Huo You¡¯s gaze and immediately broke into a big smile. He waved at the girl in the car and called out in surprise, ¡°Huo You, it¡¯s really you!¡± Back then, Liu Jun had gained a lot of attention through the live-stream of the kidnapping incident. Although he lost a lot of fanster on, many people still followed him. He also naturally started his career as an Inte celebrity. As he had experienced a life-and-death situation, Liu Jun¡¯s personality became even moreposed. He also started to carefully choose the various jobs that were offered to him. He then found a few partners who were both capable and had good characters, slowly establishing an agency. At the mention of Liu Jun now, all the neighbors in the urban vige would smile and praise him as being ¡°sessful in his career¡± or ¡°young and capable¡±. Today, Liu Jun was nning on filming a video in the urban vige about the living situation of lower-ss people. To his surprise, he saw Huo You seated in a taxi. Since young, he had paid a lot of attention to girls who looked beautiful and had outstanding results. Liu Jun had also leaned against the wall and secretly watched Huo You carrying her back and slowly walking along the street. The current Huo You was very different from how she looked in his memories, but Liu Jun still recognized her from one look. Since the past, Huo You hadn¡¯t liked Liu Jun, who always dressed in non-mainstream fashion. After she returned to the Huo Family, she viewed these unpresentable neighbors in greater disdain too. However, today, probably to stall for time and not apologize to Huo Tian so quickly, Huo You agreed to Liu Jun¡¯s invitation and went with him to a new milk tea shop on another street. Chapter 275 - Investigating

Chapter 275: Investigating

Zhao Jun seemed to be very excited and he kept on talking non-stop. ¡°Huo You, after the news that you and Huo Tian were mistakenly brought back spread, everyone was very shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that such a plot that would only appear in television dramas would actually happen in real life. Everyone was saying how lucky you are!¡± ¡°Later on, many children actually started suspecting that they weren¡¯t their parents¡¯ biological children and argued about going for a paternity test with their parents. What was even more ridiculous was that after the tests, several men realized that they had been made a cuckold. Some fell out with their wives on the spot, while others are still arguing about it all the time¡­¡± Zhao Jun¡¯s eloquence wasn¡¯t bad. He made these things sound vivid and interesting. Even the employees in the milk tea shop were leaning on the counter and listening with great interest. However, after talking for a long time, he realized that Huo You didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He btedly realized that Huo You didn¡¯t seem too happy. Zhao Jun stopped talking and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Am I too noisy? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve developed this habit because of my profession. I can¡¯t stop talking once I start¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little annoying.¡± Huo You didn¡¯t intend to save Zhao Jun any face and said directly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to you talk nonsense. I just want to ask you some things.¡± Huo You¡¯s attitude made Zhao Jun feel a little at a loss. He restrained his smile and said carefully, ¡°What do you want to ask? I don¡¯t know if I can help you¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you neighbors with the Ding Family? You should know what happened to her family, right?¡± Huo You stared at Zhao Jun and continued to ask without waiting for his reply. ¡°Do you know about the matter of Huo Tian having found her biological father? What kind of person is Mr. Hill? Where have they moved to recently?¡± Zhao Jun was stunned by Huo You¡¯s series of questions. It took him a long while to react to things before he frowned and carefully replied, ¡°Huo Tian did find her biological father, but I don¡¯t know who the Mr. Hill you¡¯re talking about is. He should be a foreigner, right? There haven¡¯t been any foreign faces in Auntie Ding¡¯s ce.¡± Zhao Jun wanted to continue to say that the Ding Family hadn¡¯t moved, but he was interrupted by Huo You impatiently. ¡°Mr. Hill is Huo Tian¡¯s biological father. He might be of mixed blood, so he doesn¡¯t have many characteristics of a foreigner.¡± Zhao Jun revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡°You have a point. Although Huo Tian¡¯s father has ck hair and eyes, his eyebrows are deep and his facial features do look a little mixed-race, but that doesn¡¯t seem right. His surname isn¡¯t that Hill[1]. His surname is Xi. Bi Ying and Si Huan both call him Uncle Xi¡­¡± Huo You frowned deeply, thinking that this person in front of her was as stupid as before. Huo You stopped arguing with him and changed the topic. She continued to ask, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Huo Tian¡¯s biological father¡¯s surname is Xi or Hill. What matters is what kind of person he is.¡± Zhao Jun was frightened by the agitated expression on Huo You¡¯s face and shrank his neck. He said obediently like a quail, ¡°I haven¡¯t interacted much with Uncle Xi and don¡¯t know him well, but I keep feeling that Uncle Xi is a very scary person, especially when he¡¯s staring at Si Huan. That gaze looks like it can cut Si Huan into pieces!¡± Thinking back to the scene he identally saw, Zhao Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel admiration for Si Huan. Uncle Xi was very kind to him, who was a neighbor, but he didn¡¯t dare to talk to him much. And every time he saw Si Huan, he wore an expression that looked like he wanted to kill someone. However, Si Huan was still able to y with Huo Tian calmly. This kind of psychological endurance was not something ordinary people could have! [1] The raws for Hill is ¡®Xi Er¡¯, but the words for both Xis are different.. Chapter 276 - Milk Tea

Chapter 276: Milk Tea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Huo You had always held great hatred for Huo Tian and Si Huan, she had to admit that the two of them were quitepatible. After Huo Tian found her biological father, the only problem that might hinder them from being together¡ªthe difference in their family backgrounds¡ªwas solved. Shouldn¡¯t the head of the Hill family be like the Huo Family¡¯s couple, happily settling on a rich husband for his daughter? Huo You couldn¡¯t figure it out and was a little skeptical of Liu Jun¡¯s words. She frowned in confusion and muttered, ¡°Why does he hate Si Huan?¡± Zhao Jun said straightforwardly, ¡°Because Si Huan is interested in Huo Tian. As a father, how can he not hate boys who are coveting his daughter?¡± Huo You was stunned by his matter-of-fact answer. She lowered her eyes and stirred the milk tea in her cup randomly. She thought dejectedly to herself that yes, every father who loved his daughter would find those boys who coveted her daughter unpleasant. They would not let their daughter get engaged to a pervert for the sake of benefits. Huo You lowered her head and smiled self-deprecatingly at an angle that Zhao Jun couldn¡¯t see. She truly felt that she was different from Huo Tian. She wasn¡¯t as lucky as Huo Tian and could only try her best to grab onto what she wanted. As for whether it would hurt her self-esteem during this process, it wasn¡¯t that important. Compared to the things she was pursuing, what was mere pride worth? She had hesitated for such a long time previously, but in just a few minutes, Huo You made up her mind to find Huo Tian and apologize to her. Even if she would be humiliated, she would ask for her forgiveness in exchange for the banquet invitation that the Huo Family wanted. Liu Jun seemed to have said something else, but Huo You didn¡¯t hear a word. She suddenly looked up and said to Liu Jun, ¡°Do you know where the Ding Family moved to? How can I find Huo Tian?¡± Liu Jun looked back at Huo You in confusion and said in confusion, ¡°Auntie Ding and the others are still living here. Why would they move for no reason?¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How is that possible? Huo Tian¡¯s biological father is so rich, so why is their family still living here?¡± Liu Jun was even more confused. ¡°Is Uncle Xi very rich? He doesn¡¯t look like it. His legs don¡¯t look too good. He should just be an ordinary person, right?¡± Huo You didn¡¯t know how to answer and could only take a few sips of milk tea in silence. ording to normal people¡¯s thoughts, after having a world¡¯s top tycoon as their husband or father, they should first change the poor living environment they were living in. However, Huo You wasn¡¯t surprised by Ding Rong and Huo Tian¡¯s choice. In the past, Ding Rong had countless opportunities to choose a richer life. Be it agreeing to a rich man¡¯s conditions to be his mistress or finding a man with a good family background to form a family again, she did notck such opportunities. However, Ding Rong had never felt tempted even once. Ding Rong had a character that Huo You found hard to understand. Huo Tian and her biological father were probably very simr to Ding Rong and were happy to live in such a dpidated small courtyard. Huo You pushed the milk tea forward, stood up, and said, ¡°I have something on, I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Zhao Jun quickly stood up and said helplessly, ¡°B-But you only took two or three sips of your milk tea. You¡­¡± Huo You nced at the milk tea¡¯s stic cup on the table and said coldly, ¡°This beverage made from syrup and low-quality milk doesn¡¯t suit my taste anymore.¡± With that, Huo You ignored the hurt expression on Liu Jun¡¯s face, pushed open the ss door of the milk tea shop, and strode out. Liu Jun stood rooted to the ground and stared at Huo You¡¯s back view in a daze.. Chapter 277 - Regret

Chapter 277: Regret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The waitress also heard Huo You¡¯s rating of their milk tea and said angrily, ¡°We¡¯re a well-known franchise in the country and all the ingredients we use are of high quality, uniformly sent by thepany¡¯s factory. What right does she have to say that of our milk tea?!¡± Liu Jun took a sip of milk tea. It was sweet and delicious. It was a very delicious drink. Hepletely understood now and muttered dejectedly to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. She returned to her biological parents¡¯ side and became a rich young miss. It¡¯s true that she really shouldn¡¯t drink such cheap drinks anymore¡­¡± The waitress rolled her eyes speechlessly. She thought to herself that the girl just now must be a poor person who suddenly became rich. A real wealthy family would not unt what quality drinks they drank and what food they ate! With the anger in her heart, Huo You strode to the Ding Family¡¯s door and bumped into Ding Rong, who was about to head out. Ding Rong and Huo You were both stunned on the spot. Huo You¡¯s lips moved slightly and she was about to say the word ¡°Mom¡±. Fortunately, Huo You came back to her senses in time and swallowed the word back. Ding Rong looked at the dispirited Huo You and frowned slightly. She was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Huo You, why did youe here?¡± A sharp pain rose in Huo You¡¯s heart. She cleared her throat and said stiffly, ¡°Auntie Ding, I¡¯m here to look for Huo Tian. I have something to tell her.¡± Upon hearing this, theplicated expression on Ding Rong¡¯s face instantly turned to one of wariness. She said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Tiantian. I can¡¯t interfere with the conflicts the two of you have in school, but I won¡¯t let youe to my house to bully my daughter.¡± Even though Huo You knew that she wasn¡¯t fated to be mother and daughter with Ding Rong, she didn¡¯t expect Ding Rong to treat her with such a hostile attitude. Her heart ached slightly as she said in a dry voice, ¡°I, I¡¯m not here to bully Huo Tian. I¡¯m here to apologize to her.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Ding Rong didn¡¯t believe Huo You¡¯s words at all. ¡°I know your personality. You look very soft, but in fact, you¡¯re sharp and stubborn. Although I don¡¯t know why you hate Tiantian, I know that you definitely won¡¯t feel regret or guilt for the things you¡¯ve done, nor will you sincerelye to apologize to Tiantian.¡± Huo You was stunned and turned to avoid Ding Rong¡¯s gaze. Actually, Ding Rong knew her very well, but it wasn¡¯tpletely urate. This was because she had done something she regretted very much. She had conspired with He Yu in the kidnapping case that had put Ding Rong in a dangerous situation in order to deal a blow to Si Huan. She didn¡¯t refute Ding Rong¡¯s words. She was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Be it chasing Huo Tian out of the Huo Family or targeting her in school, I¡¯ve never regretted anything after doing these things. I don¡¯t want to apologize to Huo Tian either, but I had no choice but toe because this is a deal between me and the Huo Family¡¯s couple. Only by doing something that satisfies them can I get what I want.¡± Ding Rong did not expect to receive such an answer either. From Huo Tian¡¯s exnation, she had a superficial understanding of the Huo Family¡¯s couple. Due to Huo Tian¡¯s encounter in the Huo Family, Ding Rong did not have any good impression of the couple. asionally, when Ding Rong suffered from insomnia at night, she would wonder why they treated Huo Tian that way. In the end, she could onlye to the conclusion that they were ¡°unable to get close to each other since they were not rted by blood.¡± She had thought that after Huo You returned to the Huo Family, she would be doted on by her parents, just like how she treated Huo Tian. She knew that many of Huo Tian¡¯s bad habits needed to be corrected, but once she acted spoiled a little, she would no longer be able to be tough on her. Ding Rong did not understand why some parents would force their children to do something that they were unwilling to do. They would even turn the rtionship between the parents and the child into a cold transaction.. Thispletely exceeded Ding Rong¡¯s recognition. Chapter 278 - Domineering

Chapter 278: Domineering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You had lived with Ding Rong for many years. Even though she had long hated life in the urban vige, Huo You had to admit that she knew Ding Rong very well. Take this moment, for example, Huo You could sense from Ding Rong¡¯s slight frown and her faint sigh that she disliked the Huo couple and felt pity for her. Perhaps, that gaze still carried concern and worry for her? At the thought of this possibility, Huo You¡¯s heart ached and she subconsciously avoided Ding Rong¡¯s gaze. Ding Rong also understood the child she had raised. She had a strong personality. Even when her family was at the lowest financial stage when she was young, Huo You had never revealed her distressed side in school. Therefore, Ding Rong didn¡¯t say anything. She only shook her head slightly and said to Huo You, ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go call Tiantian out. You can talk to her yourself.¡± On the first day of the holiday, Huo Tian was fiddling around with things in her workshop. Her fair cheeks were stained with ck motor oil, and her hair was messy. However, Ding Rong did not despise her child at all. Huo Tian became wary and nervous when she heard that Huo You hade to look for her and had even met Ding Rong. She didn¡¯t understand Huo You¡¯s intentions at all. ¡°Mom, why did shee to look for you? Did she regret staying in the Huo Family and want toe back to be your child? I definitely won¡¯t agree with that. Mom, I forbid you to treat her well!¡± Her hands were covered in dirt. She grabbed Ding Rong¡¯s arm and stained her clothes too. Ding Rong did not me Huo Tian. She only looked at her dotingly and helplessly. ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild. The moment I knew that the two of you were brought back by the wrong families by mistake, I stopped treating her as my own daughter. When you took the initiative to return to my side, you became my only child.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s words just now were due to her possessiveness, but she had alsoe back to her senses now. Ding Rong was not a saint who would randomly spread kindness. She was kind but had principles. How could she possibly acknowledge Huo You, who only yearned for a rich life? Because of her childish behavior just now, Huo Tian was a little embarrassed. She stuck out her tongue, shook Ding Rong¡¯s arm, and said in a spoiled tone, ¡°Mom, I just love you too much, so I¡¯m worried that Huo You will snatch you away. It¡¯s not that I want to upy all of Mom¡¯s love. If you and Dad give birth to another child, I¡¯ll definitely be a good sister.¡± Ding Rong smiled helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I know you don¡¯t like Huo You, and I won¡¯t ask you to ept her apology. It¡¯s just that I heard that she was forced by her biological parents toe and apologize to you. Thinking back to how you led such a life when you were in the Huo Family, I felt a little sad.¡± The smile on her face disappeared and she sighed slowly. ¡°Such people are not suitable to raise a child at all, but they chose to be parents. I¡¯m really d that Huo You took the initiative to return to the Huo Family back then, ending the torment you suffered in the Huo Family.¡± Although Ding Rong sympathized with Huo You¡¯s situation, she was more concerned about her biological daughter. After Huo Tian¡¯s identity was exposed, she had left the parents who would only bring pressure and torment to their child. Huo Tian understood what Ding Rong meant and felt very happy. She no longer felt the strong aversion to meeting Huo You. Huo Tian couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her appearance just to see Huo You. She washed her hands hastily, didn¡¯t evenb her hair, and walked out the door in a loosely-fitting sports attire that was neither new nor old. Ding Rong had wanted to go shopping for groceries, but she had been held back by Huo You for a while. Therefore, she didn¡¯t stay at home to listen to Huo Tian and Huo You¡¯s conversation. More importantly, she didn¡¯t want to affect Huo Tian¡¯s attitude towards Huo You here. As a mother, Ding Rong was unwilling to let Huo Tian suffer any grievances. Chapter 279 - Rock

Chapter 279: Rock

Ding Rong¡¯s departure made Huo You heave a sigh of relief. She did not want Ding Rong to see her throwing away her pride to apologize to Huo Tian. Huo You lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t look at Huo Tian¡¯s expression. She only said in a calm and undting tone, ¡°Huo Tian, I¡¯m here to apologize. I¡¯m sorry for doing so many overboard things to you in the past. I hope you can forgive what I have done.¡± Huo You fell silent after saying that. Actually, she also knew that her apology wascking in words and didn¡¯t have any credibility. If she wanted to obtain Huo Tian¡¯s forgiveness, it was best to show her true feelings or to reveal how much she regretted her actions through tears. Only then could she show that she was truly remorseful. However, Huo You realized that she couldn¡¯t do that. Even if she had no choice but to apologize to Huo Tian, this was the best she could do. And in the face of such an insincere apology, she would definitely not be forgiven, right? Huo You thought Huo Tian would humiliate her arrogantly, but she didn¡¯t expect Huo Tian¡¯s attitude to bepletely different from what she had imagined. It should be said that Huo Tian was also a little shocked. She stared at Huo You nkly for a while and finally confirmed that Huo You was just here to apologize to her. She immediately felt at a loss. She even wondered if Huo You had taken the wrong medicine. After a long while, Huo Tian probed, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t take those small troubles you gave me in school seriously at all. There¡¯s no need for you toe and apologize to me¡­¡± Huo You looked up at Huo Tian and realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing the mocking expression she had imagined. She was a little stunned and after a moment of silence, she suddenlyughed. Huo You¡¯sugh puzzled Huo Tian even more. She looked at Huo You in confusion. Huo Youughed for a long while before she restrained herself and said, ¡°Huo Tian, I really do hate you. Only now do I realize that you didn¡¯t take it to heart despite me targeting you so many times in the past. In your eyes, am I a small rock blocking the road? You can easily kick me away or walk around me, so you¡¯ve never looked at my provocation seriously?¡± In the past, Huo Tian had always felt that Huo You was an idiot, but now, looking at Huo You¡¯s self-deprecating expression, she suddenly felt that she wasn¡¯t that stupid. Huo Tian didn¡¯t have any intention of saving face for others and said directly, ¡°That¡¯s right, sometimes I really think you¡¯re very annoying, but this annoyance isn¡¯t enough for me to deal with you. How should I put it? Just as you described, a rock that wanted to trip me suddenly appeared on the originally t road, and I just needed to use a little force to kick it away. Why should I care about this rock?¡± Upon hearing Huo Tian¡¯s words, Huo You suddenly covered her face. Her shoulders were trembling, and it was unknown if she wasughing or crying. Huo Tian just looked at her quietly. After a long while, Huo You sorted out her emotions and moved her hand away from her face. Only then did Huo Tian realize that there were no tears on her face, but her eyes were a little red. She looked like she had suffered a huge blow. Huo Tian felt that Huo You was a little strange today. She didn¡¯t want to probe into Huo You¡¯s psychological journey, so she said, ¡°Why did youe to find me today? Tell me, I don¡¯t want to waste my time on unimportant people.¡± If it was in the past, Huo You might have been angry when Huo Tian described her as an ¡°unimportant person¡±, but today, she couldn¡¯t be angry at all. After all, Huo You had just found out Huo Tian¡¯s true opinion of her.. She was just a rock that blocked the road and it was true that she wasn¡¯t worth the other party¡¯s time¡­ Chapter 280 - Hating Each Other

Chapter 280: Hating Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You said bluntly, ¡°I didn¡¯te to look for you today because I really want to apologize to you. Maybe my attitude towards you is a little extreme, but I have the right to hate or like someone, right?¡± Huo Tian nodded and said calmly, ¡°Of course. Just like how I hate you, you can hate me too. But since we hate each other, why did you take the initiative toe up to me?¡± Huo You smiled mockingly. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s all because you have a different identity now, bing the young miss of the Hill Family overnight. It¡¯s all because I have such parents who value benefits so much. If I don¡¯t apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness, the Huo Family wouldn¡¯t be able to get the invitation to your birthday banquet. Both of them would have been humiliated. This is probably the most uneptable situation for them.¡± As she spoke, Huo You sneered. When she mentioned Mr. and Mrs. Huo, she no longer had any respect. Instead, she said with contempt, ¡°To be honest, the reason you didn¡¯t send the Huo Family an invitation shouldn¡¯t be because I went against you in school. It¡¯s more likely that it¡¯s because you¡¯ve already used 20 million yuan to cut off your rtionship with the Huo Family. However, they can¡¯t figure out that the real reason is on them. Instead, they feel that by pushing me out as a shield, they can eliminate the barrier between you guys. How ridiculous!¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯t deny Huo You¡¯s words. She even nodded in agreement. ¡°Since you know that the real reason isn¡¯t you and that you might not be able to get the invitation even if you came to apologize to me, why did you stille?¡± Huo You looked down at the ground and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have any other choice. Huo Tian, I¡¯m not like you, who can express your thoughts bluntly and reject things that you¡¯re unwilling to do. I want to live well in the Huo Family and want to get more things. Therefore, I can only go against my wishes and listen to their orders. This is why I came to look for you.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s curiosity was already satisfied and she wasn¡¯t willing to continue chatting with Huo You. She nodded to show that she knew what Huo You was thinking, then said casually, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have toe to me. Huo Feng called me yesterday afternoon and asked about my identity and invitation. I know what that couple is like. If they knew that Huo Feng could contact me but didn¡¯t get an invitation, they might me it all on Huo Feng. Therefore, I¡¯ve already agreed to send the invitation over after a while.¡± Huo You had to rely on her strong willpower to control her increasingly raging temper to be able to talk to Huo Tian for so long. However, she finally couldn¡¯t control herposure anymore. She stood up from the chair and raised her voice, losing herposure. ¡°What did you say? You already promised Huo Feng to send an invitation to the Huo Family? Why didn¡¯t he tell me about this?¡± Huo Tian shrugged and looked at Huo You innocently. ¡°You should ask Huo Feng about this. Why are you asking me?¡± Facing the innocent Huo Tian, Huo You almost burst out with anger. Fortunately, she still had a trace of rationality and knew that the current Huo Tian was no longer the powerless high school student from the past. Thetter¡¯s identity and background were not something she could afford to provoke. She finally managed to barely maintain herposure after taking a few deep breaths. However, Huo You¡¯s clenched fists and gritted teeth exposed her uneasiness.. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve disturbed you today. I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± Chapter 281 - Utterly Isolated

Chapter 281: Utterly Isted

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian sighed as she watched Huo You leave in a hurry. Sometimes, she really didn¡¯t understand Huo You¡¯s thoughts. They were clearly both victims in this ident of having the wrong child brought back. Actually, at the start, if the other party had been more friendly, they might have been able to be friends¡­ Unfortunately, from the moment Huo You stubbornly felt that the original Huo Tian had snatched something that belonged to her, they couldn¡¯t get along amicably anymore. Huo You left the Ding Family¡¯s small courtyard in a hurry. After walking across a street, she angrily took out her phone from her bag and called Huo Feng. The phone rang for a long time before the other party picked up. Huo You heard Huo Feng¡¯s blurry voice on the phone and knew that it meant that he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Huo You¡¯s anger peaked! ¡°Huo Feng!¡± Huo You gritted her teeth and shouted his name. ¡°Is it fun to see me make a fool of myself?!¡± Huo Feng was indeed woken up by Huo You¡¯s call. Last night, after he returned to his room, he chatted with his business partner who was overseas until thetter half of the night before falling asleep. He had wanted to sleep as much as he wanted today, but unexpectedly, he was woken up by Huo You¡¯s call in the middle of the morning. Huo Feng said in a blurry voice, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Huo You. What do you want?¡± Huo Feng¡¯s nonchnt attitude made Huo You even angrier. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huo Feng! I¡¯m talking to you seriously!¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Huo Feng opened his eyes helplessly and sat up on the bed. He rubbed his face to wake himself up a little, then said in a slightly more serious tone,¡± Dear sister, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already contacted Huo Tian yesterday. She promised to give the Huo Family an invitation, right?¡± Huo You took a deep breath and suppressed her anger a little. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already received Huo Tian¡¯s promise, why did you look like you were just an onlooker in the study and watching as I was put in a spot by them?!¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what Sister was talking about¡­¡± Huo Feng seemed to have just realized why Huo You was angry. He suddenly realized something and said,¡± Sister, you should have told me the reason why you were angry earlier. It made me guess for a long time in vain¡­¡± Huo You couldn¡¯t believe that he still had the cheek toin. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°Huo Feng, be serious!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m really serious this time.¡± Huo Feng leaned against the headboard and said unhurriedly, ¡°Because if I don¡¯t let Dad and Mom force you, you might still have some expectations for them. I¡¯m not willing to find a business partner who might be two-timing¡­¡± Huo You stared at her phone in disbelief. It took her a long while before she regained her ability to speak. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that in order to let me work with you wholeheartedly, you¡¯ve put me in a situation where I¡¯mpletely isted by everyone?¡± ¡°Sister, don¡¯t think of me as such a bad person. You still have me, your caring brother and your most reliable business partner.¡± Huo Feng didn¡¯t hide his bad thoughts at all and said casually, ¡°After all,pared to my parents, who have long held great power in thepany, I¡¯m still a child who hasn¡¯t attended high school. Moreover, in terms of kinship, you naturally trust them, right? I don¡¯t want you to suddenly betray me and switch to side with those two at a critical moment of our cooperation.¡± Huo Feng¡¯s tone seemed as if he was just talking about the weather today, but the content of his words was so cold and cruel, tantly scheming against the parents who had given birth to him and raised him. Chapter 282 - Freedom

Chapter 282: Freedom

Even though they were only on the phone and not facing each other, Huo Feng¡¯s behavior still made Huo You shiver. She shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s your motive?¡± Huo Feng didn¡¯t answer Huo You¡¯s question directly. He seemed to find this question very interesting and chuckled softly. He was clearly a youth who wasn¡¯t even 18 years old, but hisughter had the maturity and charm of an adult. Huo You¡¯s mind wandered off, ¡®Has Huo Feng reached the stage of voice changing? He seems to being of age soon¡­¡¯ The next moment, Huo You was pulled back to reality from her wandering thoughts. Huo Feng said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, my motive is very simple. I just want to get what belongs to me. Sister, aren¡¯t you the same?¡± However, Huo You thought about it carefully but couldn¡¯t imagine what it was that she wanted. Rather than saying that Huo You wanted to get the things that should have belonged to her, it was more urate to say that her ambitions were abstract and weren¡¯t anything concrete. She wanted wealth, power, and the admiration of others. These were all illusory. As for how to realize her ambitions, Huo You didn¡¯t have many thoughts about it¡­ At this moment, Huo You couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Huo Feng anymore. She shook her head and threw away those irrelevant thoughts, saying, ¡°Since we¡¯re already business partners and I don¡¯t have any other way out, you can trust mepletely now, right?¡± Huo Feng¡¯s voice sounded very rxed and joyous, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll believe you, Sister. Because right now, I¡¯m the only one who can give you what you want.¡± Huo You didn¡¯tment on this. What she was paying attention to now was another topic. ¡°Then take it that the goal of meing to apologize to Huo Tian has been fulfilled. You have to guarantee that the invitation will be sent to the Huo Family on time. If there are any mistakes, I¡¯ll push all the me onto you.¡± ¡°How heartless, Sister.¡± Huo Feng sighed and said, ¡°But well, we are business partners now. I¡¯ll be your firmest backing, so if Dad and Mom ask you, you just have to tell them that you¡¯ve already received Sister Huo Tian¡¯s promise and that they don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Heh, given that couple¡¯s personalities, how could they possibly believe in some kind of promise before seeing the invitation?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to deal with Dad and Mom¡¯s questioning, then don¡¯t go home first.¡± Huo Feng said with interest, ¡°Oh right, Sister, where did you gost night? If it were in the past, this kind of behavior of not returning home at night would have been strictly criticized by Dad and Mom. But now, they¡¯re not criticizing you. Doesn¡¯t this feeling of not being supervised feel very free?¡± Huo You sneered and hung up without answering. This feeling of not being criticized despite having was indeed very liberating. Huo You did feel rxed, but this was also because her parents didn¡¯t care about her. Therefore, in her rxed mood, Huo You still felt a little sad. For some reason, Huo You thought of Ding Rong again. If she were still in the Ding Family, Ding Rong would definitely not allow her child to stay out at night. Ding Rong was a gentle and strict woman. She seemed to be holding an invisible line in her hand and could always guide her child in the right direction. When the child wanted to find a safe harbor to return to, the child would always be able to follow that line back to their mother¡¯s side. Perhaps this was true maternal love. Unfortunately, she had already abandoned that maternal love. At the thought of this, Huo You¡¯s lips curled up into an almost unnoticeable sad smile.. Chapter 283 - Happiness

Chapter 283: Happiness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the urban vige¡¯s dpidated and narrow street, Huo You, who was wearing expensive clothes, looked out of ce. The passersby subconsciously looked at her, many of them with malicious gazes. Huo You quickly noticed other people¡¯s gazes. She didn¡¯t want to stay too long nor meet her neighbors from the past, so she left in a hurry. Just like the time when she found her true identity, Huo You fled from the urban vige in a hurry. However, this time, she had no direction to go. Although the Ding Family¡¯s small house had four people staying in it now, it was always on the quieter side during the day. It was because Xi Cheng and Ding Chen both had their own work to do. When Ding Rong¡¯s tailor shop was not busy, she would go out with Xi Cheng sometimes. If the tailor shop was busy, or if Huo Tian was at home, she would stay at home. This was also why Huo You hadn¡¯t seen anyone other than Huo Tian and Ding Rong when she came to the Ding Family. In the evening, Xi Cheng arrived home before Ding Chen. As soon as he got home, he headed straight for the kitchen. When he saw the back of the woman who was busy at work in the kitchen, he couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. He walked over and wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s slender waist. The arm that suddenly appeared on her waist gave Ding Rong a shock. After so many surprise attacks, her reaction wasn¡¯t as big as the first time. She only patted the back of the man¡¯s hand helplessly and said reproachfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you childish? You always like to scare me like this.¡± Xi Cheng could not help butugh when he recalled the first time he had hugged Ding Rong from behind and how Ding Rong had almost hacked his head with a kitchen knife. ¡°At least this time, I¡¯m prepared to be able to catch a de with my bare hands at any time and snatch the weapon in your hands.¡± Ding Rong could not help butugh too. She rolled her eyes at Xi Cheng and said, ¡°I almost hacked your head, yet you¡¯re still joking about this.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not your fault. I was the one who had identally frightened you.¡± Xi Cheng rested his head on Ding Rong¡¯s neck and watched as Ding Rong skillfully washed and cut the vegetables. He took a deep breath and sniffed the gentle and tranquil scent on Ding Rong¡¯s body. He sighed and said, ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯m really too happy.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s cheeks turned a little red. She was a little embarrassed and patted the back of Xi Cheng¡¯s hand again. ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. Don¡¯t cause trouble here. Go find Tiantian. She probably has something to tell you.¡± Xi Cheng leaned over and nted a soft kiss on Ding Rong¡¯s cheek. Then, he left the kitchen and went to the small workshop on the second floor to find Huo Tian, who was fiddling with a part. Xi Cheng knocked on the door. Huo Tian said without looking up, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± After getting permission, Xi Cheng walked in and leaned against the work table as he asked, ¡°Tiantian, your mother said that you have something to tell me?¡± Huo Tian looked up at Xi Cheng nkly. She thought about it for a long while before she recalled what it was. ¡°Oh right, I do have something to tell Dad.¡± Huo Tian put down the part she was fiddling with and casually wiped off the ck motor oil on her hands. She said, ¡°Huo You came to look for me today. Oh, Huo You is the girl I was mistakenly switched with. Her parents asked her toe to me to apologize and ask for my forgiveness. They also wanted the invitation to the banquet.¡± Xi Cheng frowned slightly. Clearly, he did not want to talk about the despicable couple either. ¡°I remember you telling me yesterday that you wanted to ask for a few invitations for your brother. Why did they get Huo You to apologize to you again?¡± ¡°I asked Huo Feng just now. He said that his parents found out about my true identity and immediately forced Huo You toe to apologize to me.. Huo You left the house after being ppedst night, so he didn¡¯t have the time to tell Huo You about this.¡± Chapter 284 - Changing Dance Partners

Chapter 284: Changing Dance Partners

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian recalled how Huo Feng had called to take the initiative to exin the situation andined helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m really not surprised that this family would cause things to turn out like this. It¡¯s because in such a family, misunderstandings and conflicts are things that often happen.¡± Although Huo Tian said that, Xi Cheng still felt a little strange. However, he did not care about other people¡¯s family matters. Moreover, whenever he thought of the things that the couple had done to Huo Tian, Xi Cheng would feel physiological disgust. Hence, he frowned slightly and let the matter rest. ¡°I understand what Tiantian wants. I¡¯ll get someone to send the invitation over tomorrow.¡± Huo Tian looked at Xi Cheng seriously. ¡°Dad, will this make things difficult for you?¡± Xi Cheng was stunned for a moment, then he smiled. He raised his hand to rub Huo Tian¡¯s messy hair and said gently, ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re my pride. Dad can do anything for you. No matter what request you make, I won¡¯t feel troubled.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s eyes darted around and she suddenly said, ¡°Really, Dad? You¡¯ll agree to whatever request I make?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s defense plummeted when his dear daughter looked at him with those big eyes that seemed like they could speak. He did not sense Huo Tian¡¯s malicious intentions at all and nodded directly. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what it is, as long as I can do it, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Dad!¡± Huo Tian smiled until her eyes were squinted. ¡°Then can you let Si Huan be my dance partner? I don¡¯t want to dance with Uncle!¡± The smile on Xi Cheng¡¯s face froze. With regards to having a dance partner, as the absolute main lead of the banquet, Huo Tian naturally needed a dance partner. Initially, everyone had wanted Xi Cheng to perform the opening dance as Huo Tian¡¯s dance partner, but Huo Tian rejected that. It was because Xi Cheng was going to introduce Ding Rong and Huo Tian¡¯s identities to the guests, although the protagonist was Huo Tian, this was also an important asion for Ding Rong to establish her identity and image. Therefore, Xi Cheng had to be Ding Rong¡¯s dance partner. After convincing Xi Cheng with this reason, Xi Cheng said matter-of-factly, ¡°In that case, let Ding Chen be Tiantian¡¯s dance partner, okay?¡± At that time, Ding Chen also agreed readily. ¡°No problem. I¡¯m Tiantian¡¯s uncle. Of course I won¡¯t refuse for such an asion.¡± At first, Huo Tian didn¡¯t raise any objections, but no one expected this pair of dance partners to erupt in a huge conflict during the early stages of their ballroom dance practice. Huo Tian had practiced her ballroom dance before. With her intelligence, she could easily break down any dance moves and grasp them in the shortest time possible. However,pared to those rich children who had been trained since young, she could only do it skillfully. When she danced, she would unconsciously reveal a stiff disposition. However, Ding Chen¡¯s learning ability was far from Huo Tian¡¯s. When he practiced ballroom dancing, he would always make mistakes unconsciously. That afternoon when they first partnered to dance, Huo Tian had been stepped on by Ding Chen countless times. Later on, amidst the quarreling between the uncle and niece, this pair of partners parted on bad terms. After that, because Ding Chen was busy with work and had to deal with the banquet matters, he did not have the time to practice ballroom dancing. After a few days, when they danced together again, the scene was still a horrible sight. With Ding Chen as aparison, Huo Tian missed the dance partner who had attended the banquet with her previously¡ªSi Huan. Chapter 285 - Acting Spoiled

Chapter 285: Acting Spoiled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back at the Si Family¡¯s banquet, Huo Tian and Si Huan performed the opening dance together. Although Huo Tian could only guarantee that she would be proficient in performing the moves, under Si Huan¡¯s lead, the two of them cooperated well with each other during the opening dance and won the apuse of all the guests. The pairing with Si Huan and with her uncle formed a starkparison, so Huo Tian naturally started to despise her uncle. Then, Si Huan logically brought up the idea of him recing Ding Chen for the role of Huo Tian¡¯s new dance partner. Huo Tian¡¯s gaze shifted a little when she recalled the scene when she mentioned this to Si Huan previously. The tips of her ears also unconsciously turned a little hot because the atmosphere back then was indeed a little too intimate. After she partnered with Ding Chen to practice ballroom dancing for the second time and was stepped on by him several times, Huo Tian finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She called Si Huan andined to him about her painful experience. Huo Tian became even angrier when she heard the suppressedughtering from the other end of the line. She raised her voice andined aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m already in such a miserable state, yet you¡¯re still mocking me? Do you have a conscience?!¡± Si Huan quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Alright, I won¡¯tugh anymore¡­¡± Although he said that, intermittent muffledughter rang out from the other end of the line, making Huo Tian roll her eyes in anger. Before Huo Tian really threw her temper, Si Huan finally stoppedughing. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Uncle Ding is busy with work and preparing for the banquet. He doesn¡¯t have time to practice ballroom dancing. Therefore, it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s not familiar with it. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡°Of course I understand that it¡¯s difficult for Uncle, but¡­¡± Huo Tian emphasized the ¡®but¡¯, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself at the banquet with him. We¡¯re going to perform the opening dance, I¡¯d lose face if I were to get stepped on several times by him.¡± Si Huan seemed to have pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°In that case, have you considered changing a dance partner?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only three days left until the birthday banquet. Who can I find to be my dance partner?¡± Huo Tian scratched her hair crazily, wearing an annoyed expression. Then she heard lowughtering from the other end of the line. Si Huan said in a teasing tone, ¡°You can think about it carefully. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find a suitable dance partner.¡± At that moment, Huo Tian¡¯s mind cleared up. She suddenly understood what Si Huan meant and probed, ¡°The dance partner you mentioned wouldn¡¯t be you, would it?¡± Si Huan didn¡¯t give a direct reply but said vaguely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try inviting me?¡± Huo Tian felt that there was a teasing tone in Si Huan¡¯s words that made her blush. Her originally carefree personality became a little awkward. ¡°You haven¡¯t found a suitable dance partner?¡± Si Huan let out a long sigh and said helplessly, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The girl I wanted to invite has already been taken by someone else. The other party is also the girl¡¯s uncle. I have nopetitiveness at all and can only feel dejected.¡± With him having said this much, how could Huo Tian not understand? Her cheeks became hotter and hotter, and her heart beat faster and faster. Huo Tian didn¡¯t like the changes that were happening to her. At the thought that this change was caused by Si Huan, she couldn¡¯t help but say angrily to the boy who was on the other end of the line, ¡°I hate your way of talking. Can¡¯t you be more straightforward?¡± When Huo Tian said ¡°hate¡±, there was no disgust in her tone at all. Instead, she sounded like she was acting a little spoiled. She didn¡¯t notice this at all, but Si Huan heard it clearly on the other end of the line.. At this moment, Si Huan felt as if his heart had been soaked in honey water, warm and sweet. Chapter 286 - Convincing Dad

Chapter 286: Convincing Dad

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At Huo Tian¡¯s request, Si Huan smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be blunt about my feelings. Actually, I¡¯m looking forward to being your dance partner and doing the opening dance with you at your birthday banquet. I hope you can satisfy my expectations. Is that okay?¡± Such a mature and reliable boy would also say such things in a spoiled tone? At that time, Huo Tian only felt her ears burning. Before she could give Si Huan a reply, she hung up the call for some reason. Even now, when she brought this matter up to Xi Cheng, Huo Tian¡¯s face was still uncontrobly red. Xi Cheng looked at Huo Tian, who was unconsciously looking shy, and he felt sourness and bitterness in his heart. Why was this happening? He had clearly been on high alert, but that brat Si Huan still managed to find an opening? This father was truly furious! Xi Cheng took a deep breath and controlled his emotions, not letting himself show his bad temper to Huo Tian. A forced smile appeared on Xi Cheng¡¯s lips and his voice was squeezed out through gritted teeth. ¡°Tiantian, even if you don¡¯t pair well with your uncle, you can let me be your dance partner. There¡¯s no need to trouble others, right?¡± ¡°But Si Huan isn¡¯t considered other people,¡± Huo Tian rebutted subconsciously. Then, she saw Xi Cheng¡¯s darkened expression and immediately realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly tried to make up for it. ¡°Dad, what I mean is that Si Huan is my good friend and has helped me many times in the past. Moreover, he didn¡¯t invite anyone else to be his dance partner, so this matter won¡¯t cause him any trouble. Why can¡¯t I let him be my dance partner?¡± (Because that brat not only wants to be your friend, but he also wants to be your boyfriend!) Xi Cheng shouted angrily in his heart, but he still maintained hisposure on the surface. In order to show that he was a good-tempered father, he even revealed a friendly smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Dad be your dance partner? Dad just found you and Mom back and wants to personally hold your hand and show up at the banquet. Can¡¯t Tiantian satisfy Dad¡¯s wish?¡± Huo Tian looked at Xi Cheng in disbelief. There was Si Huan and now there was her father. What was wrong with these men? Why were they suddenly so good at acting spoiled? She frowned and looked very troubled. She thought for a long while before saying, ¡°Before the opening dance, Dad wanted to introduce Mom and me to all the guests. Wouldn¡¯t you be the one to hold my hand when we make our appearance?¡± Xi Cheng had nothing to rebut to this and revealed a choked expression. Huo Tian did not sense Xi Cheng¡¯splicated emotions at all and continued, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m rted to Dad by blood and am your only daughter. Other people won¡¯t dare to look down on me, but those people won¡¯t be polite to Mom. What if Dad doesn¡¯t stay by Mom¡¯s side and Mom gets bullied?¡± Xi Cheng had nothing to say because Huo Tian¡¯s concerns were very realistic. Ding Rong did not have a family background that could match the Hill Family. Even if the Ding Family now had a new technologypany and was different from before, in the eyes of the Hill Family¡¯s members, she was not worthy of Xi Cheng, who was the head of the Hill Family. Xi Cheng did not care about materialistic things at all, but he admitted that if Ding Rong did not establish her prestige at the banquet, she might suffer when she interacted with the madams from those families in the future. This was not a scene that Xi Cheng was willing to see. After thinking about it, Xi Cheng didn¡¯t have any other reason to convince Huo Tian otherwise.. He could only say reluctantly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I can¡¯t say anything else. Let that brat Si Huan be your dance partner, but I have to talk to him first!¡± Chapter 287 - Wariness

Chapter 287: Wariness

Huo Tian did not understand what was going on. She did not know what Xi Cheng was nning to talk to Si Huan about, but he did not answer even if she asked. This piqued her curiosity even more. Hence, Huo Tian could only ask Si Huan. It just so happened that Si Huan wasing to the Ding Family¡¯s house. Ding Rong had ordered customized clothes for the entire family. Ding Chen and Huo Tian¡¯s dresses were a set. After the dance partner was changed, the clothes needed to be modified. Hence, Si Huan came to the Ding Family¡¯s house to do a fitting. Huo Tian changed into a gown and she stood together with Si Huan, who was wearing a suit. She was instructed by Ding Rong to walk around. The two of them were like dolls and had no right to rebut. They could only obediently let Ding Rong dress them up. Huo Tian felt both helpless and bored. While Ding Rong was exchanging opinions with the designer, she quietly asked Si Huan, ¡°What did Dad say to you? Why didn¡¯t he tell me no matter how much I asked¡­¡± Si Huan nced at Ding Rong and realized that she was focused on talking to the designer and wasn¡¯t paying attention to him and Huo Tian. He carefully whispered into Huo Tian¡¯s ear, sounding aggrieved, ¡°Uncle Xi warned me not to take liberties with you while we dance. Do you think I¡¯m such an immoral person?¡± Huo Tian was also very helpless. She sighed and said, ¡°Seriously, how could Dad say this to you? It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know your character. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Huo Tian couldin that Xi Cheng was making a mountain out of a molehill, but Si Huan didn¡¯t dare to express his dissatisfaction towards Xi Cheng. Moreover, Xi Cheng was right. He had designs on his daughter to begin with, so it was even more impossible for him to go against him. Because of his guilty conscience, Si Huan whispered to put in a good word for Xi Cheng, ¡°Uncle Xi cares too much about you, that¡¯s why he¡¯s wary of any guy who appears in front of you. This is very normal.¡± With that, Si Huan looked at Ding Rong, who was still busy. He couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated and continued to speak suggestively in a soft voice, ¡°If I had a daughter like you, I would also chase away all the boys who appear beside my daughter. For those who can¡¯t be chased away, I can only diligently warn them not to have any thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have.¡± After Si Huan said that, he saw a thinyer of redness appear on Huo Tian¡¯s cheeks. Then, he was red at by the girl whose cheeks were slightly flushed. Huo Tian¡¯s heart seemed to have been scorched by Si Huan¡¯s words and his fixed gaze, and her face couldn¡¯t help but heat up. She threw a re at Si Huan, but from the smile on Si Huan¡¯s face that didn¡¯t reduce in the slightest, Huo Tian realized that her re didn¡¯t seem to have any lethality. She added, ¡°You mean that you have thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Si Huan met Huo Tian¡¯s fixed gaze and his expression, which had always been calm and collected, also fluctuated slightly. He had long had such thoughts and he didn¡¯t have a shy personality, so he nodded and admitted Huo Tian¡¯s questioning without any embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have thoughts that I shouldn¡¯t have. That¡¯s why Uncle Xi is so wary of me. ¡± Si Huan¡¯s gaze seemed to be filled with warmth. Huo Tian felt her cheeks, which were already slightly red, be even hotter. Under Si Huan¡¯s anxious gaze, Huo Tian was the first to be defeated and she averted her gaze. Looking at Huo Tian¡¯s fair and flushed cheeks, Si Huan felt that his fingertips were a little itchy. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his arm, wanting to touch the flushed skin on her face. However, when the delicate touch of the girl¡¯s skin came into contact with his fingertips, Si Huan realized in time that his action seemed to be too rude. He quickly pretended to be tidying Huo Tian¡¯s hair and tucked a strand of hair by her cheek behind her ear. Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but shudder then re at Si Huan angrily and shyly. The atmosphere between the two of them gradually increased in intimacy.. Chapter 288 - The Impatient Mrs. Huo

Chapter 288: The Impatient Mrs. Huo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Cough!¡± A very deliberate cough suddenly rang out from the side, breaking the mutual gaze between Si Huan and Huo Tian. The two of them looked towards the source of the voice and realized that Ding Rong had already ended her conversation with the designer and was looking at them in disapproval. Huo Tian immediately felt a little shy and avoided Ding Rong¡¯s gaze embarrassedly. Unlike Huo Tian, who was a girl, Si Huan was more thick-skinned. He looked at Ding Rong calmly and even nodded at her. He said calmly, ¡°Auntie Ding, are you guys done with the discussion?¡± Ding Rong thought to herself that it was true that all boys were up to no good! She wanted to remind Si Huan not to be so arrogant, but she was also worried that her daughter was shy and would feel embarrassed. She could only re at Si Huan secretly and drop the matter. Only when Ding Rong was the only parent around would Si Huan dare to tease Huo Tian a little. If Xi Cheng and Ding Chen, the two men who regarded Huo Tian as their precious, were next to them, Si Huan would not dare to be unruly at all. Although the atmosphere over at the Ding Family¡¯s side was a little indescribable, it was still very harmonious overall. Inparison, the Huo Family¡¯s atmosphere was as if it had fallen into an icehouse. Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s moods were the same as the atmosphere at home, inplete coldness. After they forced Huo You to go and apologize to Huo Tian, they couldn¡¯t contact her anymore. Through their extensive connections, they managed to find out where Huo You was. She had been staying in the hotel for the past two days and hadn¡¯t gone anywhere. Mr. and Mrs. Huo both felt that Huo You didn¡¯t dare to go home because she hadn¡¯tpleted her mission. The two of them were furious, but they didn¡¯t dare to push Huo You too hard. What if Huo You decided to go all out and refused to apologize to Huo Tian? Would the two of them, as elders, put aside their face and personally beg for Huo Tian¡¯s forgiveness? After anxiously waiting for two days, Mrs. Huo had no choice but to go to the hotel Huo You was staying in personally. She wanted to y the emotional card with Huo You and get her to take the big picture into consideration andplete this matter. At the hotel, Mrs. Huo saw that Huo You was enjoying a room service massage leisurely. She red up. After chasing the service staff away, Mrs. Huo threw her bag on the sofa. She red at Huo You, who had just gotten up from the massage chair, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Huo You! Do you know the severity of the matter? How can you still be in the mood to enjoy a massage at a time like this?¡± In the past, when facing the furious Mrs. Huo, Huo You felt fear from the bottom of her heart. She was afraid that when Mrs. Huo¡¯s emotions were unstable, she would p her. However, Huo You no longer cared about Mrs. Huo. So what if she was angry? At most, she would just be pped and she¡¯d then p her back. Other than that, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t have any other means, right? Huo You gathered up her loose sleeping robe and said casually, ¡°I came to enjoy a massage just to prepare for the banquet. I want to appear at the banquet in my best condition. Otherwise, won¡¯t I be embarrassing the Huo Family?¡± Upon hearing Huo You¡¯s words, Mrs. Huo hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that Huo Tian would send an invitation to the Huo Family. She subconsciously thought that Huo You had epted He Yu¡¯s invitation and was nning to abandon the Huo Family and attend Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet with He Yu. At the thought of this possibility, Mrs. Huo became even angrier. She pointed at Huo You, her fingers trembling slightly. ¡°You ingrate! Now that you have the means to attend the banquet, you don¡¯t intend to care about your father and me anymore, right? Let me tell you, Huo You, you and He Yu aren¡¯t officially engaged yet! As long as we want to, we can release the news to the outside world at any time to cancel your engagement!¡± Chapter 289 - The Angry Mrs. Huo

Chapter 289: The Angry Mrs. Huo

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this point, Mrs. Huo seemed to feel that she had found a way to manipte Huo You. She immediately became calm and smug. ¡°As long as we announce the news that the marriage agreement has been invalidated, you¡¯ll be theughing stock of S City. Huo You, let¡¯s see what identity you¡¯re going to use to stay by He Yu¡¯s side and attend the banquet with him!¡± After hearing Mrs. Huo¡¯s words, Huo You finally knew what she was thinking. Looking at how ipetent and furious Mrs. Huo, who always valued her image, was, it was like she was watching an interestingedy. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but look like she was enjoying the performance. However, Huo You¡¯s expression made Mrs. Huo even angrier. She stopped scolding and took a deep breath, barely managing to maintain herposure. She forced her voice out through gritted teeth. ¡°Huo You, what¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°I¡¯m using a gaze as if I¡¯m looking at a joke. Mother, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very ridiculous now?¡± As if to prove herself, Huo Youughed as she spoke. ¡°Hahaha¡­ The usually gentle and virtuous mistress of the Huo Family now looks like a clown¡­¡± In the decades of Mrs. Huo¡¯s life, she rarely met anyone who dared to mock her in front of her face. Moreover, this person was her biological daughter, someone who should be only able to survive by depending on her. How dare she treat her with such an attitude! Mrs. Huo could no longer tolerate the rage in her heart. She took a step forward, stood in front of Huo You, raised her hand, and pped down hard! Huo You clicked her tongue and looked impatient. She reached out and blocked Mrs. Huo¡¯s arm, then pushed her back, making her stumble and fall onto the sofa. Before Mrs. Huo could scold her, Huo You spoke up first disdainfully, ¡°Mother, is pping the only thing you know? It¡¯s been so long, but you don¡¯t have any new tricks at all. It¡¯s really boring.¡± Huo You felt even happier when she saw how Mrs. Huo was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak and could only point at her while trembling. She said while smiling, ¡°Moreover, Mother, you actually want to use the method of canceling my engagement with He Yu to threaten me? Haven¡¯t you realized that I don¡¯t want to get engaged to He Yu at all? If I had known that you would cancel my engagement with He Yu in a fit of anger, why would I have spent so much effort to fulfill your request?¡± Mrs. Huo thought about things from her own perspective and subconsciously felt that even if Huo You looked unwilling to ept the marriage agreement, she definitely wouldn¡¯t miss out on a good fianc¨¦ like He Yu. Therefore, she had subconsciously used their marriage agreement to threaten Huo You. However, she fell into Huo You¡¯s trap. Only then did Mrs. Huo remember that ever since they started discussing the marriage agreement, Huo You had been very cold. Previously, Mr. Huo had even nned to use the cancetion of the marriage agreement as a bargaining chip in exchange for Huo You to apologize to Huo Tian and get the invitation letter. Having taken a wrong step in a fit of anger, Mrs. Huo forced herself to calm down. She tried hard to maintain herposure. ¡°Huo You, since you¡¯ve already agreed to your father and my request, you should work hard to keep it. Didn¡¯t you want the entertainmentpany at home? With your passive attitude, how could we possibly hand the entertainmentpany to you?¡± Huo You rested her chin on her hand and said slowly, ¡°Mother, do you really think that I¡¯m the one who caused the conflict between the Huo Family and Huo Tian?¡± Mrs. Huo blurted out matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could we have be distant with Tiantian?¡± ¡°But Huo Tian doesn¡¯t think so.¡± Huo You stared at the stunned Mrs.. Huo with a mocking expression. ¡°She also understands that the conflict between the two of us is just a small fight between children who just hate each other¡­¡± Chapter 290 - The Losses Outweigh the Gains

Chapter 290: The Losses Outweigh the Gains

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thinking back to her conversation with Huo Tian that day, the mockery in Huo You¡¯s eyes became even stronger. She was mocking Mr. and Mrs. Huo, as well as herself, who had never been taken seriously by her opponent. ¡°Huo Tian doesn¡¯t care about me at all¡­¡± After mocking herself, Huo You looked at the grim-faced Mrs. Huo and said, ¡°Mother, to Huo Tian, I¡¯m just an unimportant stranger. But you guys are different. You¡¯re the family she had relied on for 18 years. One day, you guys suddenly told her that the two of you aren¡¯t rted by blood. In order to make her give up on the Huo Family, you even coldly and mercilessly asked Huo Tian, who was penniless, for 20 million yuan for her living expenses. If it were you, would you hate another girl with a disced fate, or would you hate your cold and heartless adoptive parents?¡± As Huo You spoke, Mrs. Huo¡¯s face turned increasingly pale. She was silent for a long while before she barely regained her ability to speak. She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Did Huo Tian tell you all this?¡± ¡°If Huo Tian hadn¡¯t told me, did I make it up myself?¡± Huo You felt that Mrs. Huo¡¯s struggle and unwillingness to believe in reality was very funny. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°Mother, I only realize now that I seemed to have misjudged Huo Tian in the past. You said that she didn¡¯t know what was good for her and that she was greedy for the Huo Family¡¯s rich life, so I believed you. Now, it seems that the other party is different from what you said.¡± Given Huo Tian¡¯s current identity, even if Mrs. Huo was dissatisfied with her, she didn¡¯t dare to voice her thoughts. Upon hearing Huo You¡¯s words, she subconsciously shook her head and rebutted, ¡°No, I never say such things. Tiantian has always been a good child. I¡¯ve always liked her¡­¡± This kind of brainwashing behavior made the mockery in Huo You¡¯s heart increase. She looked at Mrs. Huo coldly and said with a mocking smile, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re probably the best person in the world who can act ording to the situation, right? I still remember that disdainful expression when Huo Tian was mentioned in the past. Now, the other party has be the good daughter you mentioned. Even if you believe this excuse yourself, do you think you can fool Huo Tian with her intelligence?¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s face turned red and pale after Huo You exposed her hypocrisy. At that moment, she really wanted to raise her hand and p Huo You, but Huo You¡¯s resistance earlier made Mrs. Huo realize that the person in front of her was no longer the Huo You who could be hit and scolded as she wished. Huo You was covered in thorns now. If she were to hit her, she might identally hurt herself. Mrs. Huo could only suppress her anger and barely maintain herposure as Mrs. Huo. She said angrily, ¡°Huo You, you don¡¯t have to say those useless things. You just need toplete the thing you promised your father and me. We¡¯ve reached a consensus that this is just a deal. Go apologize to Huo Tian and get the banquet invitation then we¡¯ll transfer the entertainmentpany to your name. Isn¡¯t that very fair?¡± Huo You shrugged and didn¡¯t deny Mrs. Huo¡¯s words. She even nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is a fair deal, and I¡¯ve alreadypleted the part that I should have done. If you were at home now, you might have already received the banquet invitation. However, you couldn¡¯t control yourself and came to the hotel to look for me. Other than being angry at me for nothing, you didn¡¯t get anything else.¡± Looking at Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression, Huo You felt more and more carefree, so she became even more entric.. ¡°Mother, thank you for portraying the meaning of ¡®the losses outweigh the gains¡¯ for me. It¡¯s really a vivid image!¡± Chapter 291 - Regret

Chapter 291: Regret

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Huo finally confirmed that she had be a clown in Huo You¡¯s eyes today. When had she ever suffered such injustice? Mrs. Huo was so angry that her entire body trembled. She red at Huo You with red eyes. She wanted to use her identity as Huo You¡¯s mother to suppress her, to scold her, and to beat her up. However, at this moment, Mrs. Huo suddenly realized that she couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ It was because Mrs. Huo realized that there were only benefits and losses in Huo You¡¯s heart, and there were no kinship ties. In the past, Huo You had been humble towards her just to return to the Huo Family. Now that Huo You¡¯s identity had been recognized by the higher-ups in S City, this ingrate no longer had any qualms. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t even willing to put up the pretense of a loving mother-daughter rtionship anymore¡­ On the way back to the Huo Family from the hotel, Mrs. Huo remained expressionless. Those who weren¡¯t familiar with her wouldn¡¯t be able to tell how turbulent her emotions were. If there was a medicine for regret in this world, Mrs. Huo thought to herself that she would eat it without hesitation. She didn¡¯t need to go back to 19 years ago when Huo You had justnded and then strangle this evil creature to death. She only needed to go back to more than half a year ago when Huo You first came to the Huo Family and sincerely told them that she was the Huo Family¡¯s biological daughter and brought up that she wanted to do a DNA test. If she could go back to that time, Mrs. Huo would have rejected Huo You, who looked obedient on the surface but had ulterior motives on the inside, without hesitation. She¡¯d make this disgusting ingrate scram as far away as possible! Mrs. Huo thought to herself that she really wanted to go back to that time and tell the Huo You back then that she only had Huo Tian as her daughter in this lifetime. She would never let a malicious person like Huo You return to the Huo Family! However, it was already toote. For such a hypocritical and selfish person, they had chased Huo Tian, who was a money tree, away and offended the Hill Family. The losses really outweighed the gains¡­ Mrs. Huo knew that no matter how much she and her husband took a try-their-luck mentality, they felt that with the status of the top richest person in the world of the Hill Family, that family head would definitely be magnanimous and wouldn¡¯t hold it against a small Huo Family. However, the fact that he hadn¡¯t sent an invitation to the Huo Family after such a long time was enough to show that the family head was dissatisfied with the Huo Family. Over the past few days, Mr. and Mrs. Huo had been living in panic. They were filled with anxiety, afraid that if Hill Family¡¯s head were to signal to the families who were dependent on the Hill Family that the Hill Family didn¡¯t like the Huo Family, the Huo Family would be devoured by the surrounding wolf-like families. And the origin of all this was the girl who had rashlye to the Huo Family that afternoon and tried to find her real parents¡­ Thinking of this, Mrs. Huo could not help but sigh again. If only there was really medicine for regret in this world. Mrs. Huo thought about all sorts of things as she headed back to the Huo Family¡¯s house until she finally reached home. Over the past two days, Mr. Huo had been equally anxious, but he couldn¡¯t show his uneasiness lest it shook people¡¯s hearts. He still pretended to be in high spirits every day and went to thepany to work on time. Therefore, at this moment, only Huo Feng, the young master in the family, and the servants were at home. The moment the butler saw Mrs. Huo¡¯s figure, he came over excitedly. Because he was too happy, he even unconsciously raised his voice. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally back! I have good news to tell you!¡± Looking at the butler¡¯s excited expression, Mrs. Huo recalled the words Huo You had said to her before she left the hotel. She felt a little anticipation. Before the butler could finish, Mrs. Huo asked, ¡°Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet invitation was sent over, right?¡± The butler repeatedly praised, ¡°Madam, you really have amazing foresight. A gentleman just sent over an invitation to the banquet. He¡¯s also the butler working for the Hill Family¡¯s head in China.. That butler even chatted with the Young Master for a while. His attitude was very amiable!¡± Chapter 292 - Think Highly Of

Chapter 292: Think Highly Of

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the Hill Family thinks highly of our family?¡± After hearing the butler¡¯s description, the worry in Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart dissipated a lot and her footsteps became even brisk. ¡°Did that butler really have a pleasant chat with Huo Feng? What did they talk about?¡± The butler had been following behind Mrs. Huo. Before he could describe the scene of the butler talking to Huo Feng in detail, Mrs. Huo had quickly entered the vi. She immediately saw the invitation letter ced neatly on the table. She picked it up and looked at it carefully. Although the words on the invitation letter were sinct and somewhat formic, in Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes, this represented the arrogance and low-profile attitude of the Hill Family. She did not feel that she had been neglected at all. Instead, she felt extremely honored by this simple invitation letter. With this, the Huo Family could squeeze into a banquet held by the world¡¯s top wealthy families. They might even get connected to foreign corporations and wealthy families. With this opportunity, the Huo Family would be able to soar! Huo Feng stood at the staircase and looked at his mother excitedly cing the cold and patronizing invitation letter in front of her chest, looking like she cherished it a lot. The butler, who had just bowed humbly in front of the Hill Family¡¯s butler, was now looking like he shared the honor with Mrs. Huo. Huo Feng stood on the stairs and looked down at thisedy-like scene. He couldn¡¯t even feel sarcastic anymore. After all, no matter how interesting the scene was, he had watched it for so many years and felt sick of it. Fortunately, this kind of scene would disappear very quickly. He no longer had to watch those pretentious and hypocritical scenes. The sad thing was that before that, he had to act in a few scenes with them. At the thought of this, Huo Feng shook his head helplessly. He deliberately increased the sound of his footsteps to remind Mrs. Huo of his arrival. Sure enough, Mrs. Huo turned around and saw Huo Fenging down the stairs. She said happily, ¡°Little Feng, the butler said that you had a pleasant chat with the butler from the Hill Family. Come over and tell Mom what did you guys talk about?¡± The corners of Huo Feng¡¯s lips twitched, and a smile that resembled Mrs. Huo appeared on his face. He quickly walked up to her and said in a pleasant voice, ¡°Mom, the butler from the Hill Family was very kind. He personally sent the invitation over. As you and Dad were not at home, I received him as the only owner of the house. He even asked some questions about my studies¡­¡± Huo Feng rambled on, saying things like ¡°How is school?¡±, ¡°What is your ranking in your finals?¡±, ¡°Did you secretly get a girlfriend behind your parents¡¯ backs?¡±¡­These were the kind of words that elders would often ask juniors. This only meant that the butler of the Hill Family was a friendly person. It didn¡¯t mean that he looked at Huo Feng differently. As Mrs. Huo listened, the smile on her face became a little stiff. In the end, she forced a smile and said, ¡°At least it shows that they¡¯re happy to be on good terms with the Huo Family. This is not bad.¡± Seeing Mrs. Huo¡¯s unhappy expression, Huo Feng slowly said, ¡°Yeah¡­ After the butler asked about these unimportant matters, he asked about my rtionship with Sister Huo Tian.¡± To Mrs. Huo, this was like seeing a silver lining. Her eyes lit up instantly, and she sat up straight and stared at Huo Feng, asking expectantly, ¡°Then how did you answer?¡± Huo Feng smiled and his heart was filled with mockery. He replied obediently, ¡°I just tell the truth.. In this family, the person who has the best rtionship with Sister Huo Tian is me.¡± Chapter 293 - Sons True Colors

Chapter 293: Son¡¯s True Colors

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Huo kept on feeling that there were hidden meanings being Huo Feng¡¯s words. However, Huo Feng had always been well-behaved in front of his parents and Mrs. Huo put aside that strange feeling she had. Huo Feng continued, ¡°When Sister was still in our family, she had always taken very good care of me. Every time I did something wrong and was about to be punished by you and Dad, Sister would stand in front of me and assume responsibility for my mistakes. Because of Sister¡¯s protection, I hadn¡¯t received too many scoldings and beatings since I was young. I¡¯ve always been very grateful to Sister¡­¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression became increasingly grim. She wanted to scold Huo Feng and criticize him for telling the butler of the Hill Family such a thing! However, before Mrs. Huo could speak, Huo Feng continued, ¡°Unfortunately, after a summer camp event I attended ended, I returned home and realized that the person I had called sister for more than ten years and who had always been protecting me was suddenly not my sister. I told the butler that I couldn¡¯t ept such an oue, but I was also helpless. I really hope that my sister¡¯s biological parents can give her more care and love, allowing the girl who had stood in front of me since young and bravely protected me to be cherished and protected by others¡­¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Huo Feng in a daze. They had been mother and son for more than ten years. Today, Mrs. Huo realized that her usually obedient son actually had a pair of dark and bottomless eyes. Being stared at by those eyes, she actually felt a chill run down her spine¡­ Huo Feng said in a leisurely tone, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s what you hope too, right?¡± If the person in front of Mrs. Huo was Huo You, she would have scolded her harshly, using her of saying inappropriate things in front of the butler of the Hill Family and scolding her for her disrespect! But right now, the one standing in front of Mrs. Huo was her biological son whom she had doted on and trusted for more than ten years. Mrs. Huo thought that she understood this son well and was confident that she could control him¡­ However, it was at this moment that Mrs. Huo realized that perhaps Huo Feng waspletely different from the obedient, reserved, and silent boy she remembered. That feeling was as if a dark and shady evil spirit had suddenly moved into this skin that she was extremely familiar with! Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Huo Feng didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Huo to have such a reaction. He was first stunned for a moment, then he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Haha, hahaha¡­ Mom, what are you thinking? You don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve been possessed by something or that my soul has transmigrated, right? How can that kind of plot that only exists in novels happen in reality? Mom, isn¡¯t your imagination too wild?¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression stiffened up and she quickly averted her gaze, not looking at the Huo Feng who looked extremely unfamiliar to her. She also realized how strange her question was, but at that time, Mrs. Huo¡¯s subconscious reaction was that the boy who looked like he was wrapped in ck mud was definitely not the obedient and sensible son she had raised. But if he wasn¡¯t her son, who could he be? Mrs. Huo did not dare to delve into the reason behind Huo Feng¡¯s change in attitude. She exined stiffly, ¡°I went to the hotel to look for Huo You previously and was so angry that I lost my cool. I was just talking nonsense just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Huo Feng smiled warmly and returned to the image Mrs. Huo remembered him to be. ¡°Mom, you were just joking. Of course I won¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± Mrs. Huo maintained herposure.. After calming down, she couldn¡¯t help but warn, ¡°Little Feng, Huo You didn¡¯t grow up with your father and me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so rebellious. You won¡¯t be like her, right?¡± Chapter 294 - 4: Before the Banquet Begins

Chapter 294: Before the Banquet Begins

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Feng was not surprised to hear the word ¡°rebellious¡± from Mrs. Huo¡¯s mouth. When Huo Tian was still in the Huo Family, when Mr. and Mrs. Huo mentioned her in front of anyone, they would always say in a tone as if they expected better from her, that Huo Tian had entered a rebellious phase. Sometimes, Mrs. Huo would even shed a few tears as she talked, expressing her difficulties as a mother. Huo Tian gradually became the model of bad children in the high society of S City. When Mr. and Mrs. Huo abandoned the rebellious Huo Tian without hesitation, no one criticized them for being cold-blooded and heartless. Now, this word was ced on Huo You by Mrs. Huo, so Huo Feng knew that Mr. and Mrs. Huo were nning to give up on Huo Youpletely. Facing Mrs. Huo¡¯s tight gaze, Huo Feng smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you have to have confidence in me. I don¡¯t want to fall to the point where you guys will give up on me.¡± Upon hearing Huo Feng¡¯s reply, Mrs. Huo smiled in satisfaction. What Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t know was that there was another more important thing hidden in Huo Feng¡¯s heart that he didn¡¯t say. He didn¡¯t intend to end up like Huo You, who had been abandoned by his parents. Instead, he nned to give up on his parents first. If Huo Tian were still in the Huo Family, Huo Feng might have tolerated them for a few more years. However, Mr. and Mrs. Huo chased away Huo Feng¡¯s only bond, so Huo Feng no longer restrained the beast in his heart. Huo Feng looked at the invitation letter that Mrs. Huo had taken good care of and thought to himself, (Sister, I¡¯ll be able to control the entire Huo Family very soon. You¡¯ll be happy for me, right?) The day of the banquet soon arrived. As many guests from both China and abroad had been invited, ordinary banquet venues were not enough. Therefore, Xi Cheng had someone open a manor the Hill Family had in China. Unlike the Si Family¡¯s anniversary celebration previously, although the scale of this banquet wasrger, it was kept at a low profile inparison. The Hill Family had a professional news spokesperson, so they had rejected the media who had been alerted of the news. To this day, those mediapanies that specialized in watching the world¡¯s top tycoons only knew that the Hill Family had recently made a big move. No one could exin in detail what had happened. The outside world guessed that the Hill Family was preparing to go all out to expand the Chinese market. Otherwise, why would the head of the Hill Family, who had always been a secretive person, leave his base camp overseas and choose to hold a grand banquet in China? Of course, there were also people who guessed that after being single for more than 40 years, the head of the Hill Family suddenly found his true love. However, as soon as this guess was raised, it was refuted. What kind of person was the head of the Hill Family? Ever since he became the family head, many youngdies from wealthy families had expressed their fondness for him. Even though he was physically disabled and could only rely on a wheelchair for his usual activities, there were still many crazy people throwing themselves at him. However, that family head had always had a straightforward attitude towards women who took the initiative to befriend him. He wasn¡¯t tempted at all. Over the years, almost everyone had guessed that the Hill Family¡¯s head had a cold personality. Therefore, although this banquet was very unusual, no one dared to guess the most likely direction. It was precisely because they could not figure out what the Hill Family¡¯s head was thinking that the guests from abroad were all wary. After all, they still remembered the bloody family banquet from more than ten years ago. It was that banquet that was filled with treacherous rumors within the Hill Family that allowed Xi Cheng to establish his authority. The guests from the foreign families couldn¡¯t help but worry that the Hill family¡¯s head was going to replicate that bloody family banquet to achieve his unknown goals. Chapter 295 - The Huo Family At the Banquet

Chapter 295: The Huo Family At the Banquet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unlike those unsettled foreign guests, most of the guests in the country knew the purpose of this banquet through Huo Tian¡¯s ssmates and turns. Therefore, all of them were happy and had an especially friendly attitude. This manor, which had been uninhabited for almost 20 years, had be rich and luxurious after being decorated by a professional nningpany. The road from the manor¡¯s entrance to the banquet hall took more than ten minutes. The guests admired the beautiful scenery of the manor through the car window and could not help but be shocked by the Hill Family¡¯s deep heritage. As night fell, the lights in the manor gradually lit up. This grand banquet had finally started. With the Hill Family¡¯s status, no one dared to assume airs and bete for the banquet. All the guests arrived at the banquet on time. Before the hosts appeared, these gentlemen anddies in formal attire gathered in groups of two or three and greeted each other warmly. At this banquet, the atmosphere around the Huo Family seemed a little delicate. Some time ago, in a moment of desperation, Mr. and Mrs. Huo had been looking for people to ask around about the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. This matter had gradually spread among the S City¡¯s high society. Everyone in this circle was smart and were all guessing if the Huo Family was disliked by the Hill Family. Some well-informed people found out about the rtionship between the Hill Family and the Huo Family and thought that the Huo Family wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the invitation to this banquet. After all, before this, the Huo Family had already severed their ties with Miss Hill for a mere 20 million yuan. The Hill Family was already considered tolerant and generous by not taking revenge on the Huo Family. How could they pretend that nothing had happened and show a friendly attitude towards the Huo Family? Members of the S City¡¯s upper echelon were all waiting to see the Huo Family make a fool of themselves. They were even waiting to kick the Huo Family when they were down after revenge had been taken on them. However, the Huo Family was not rejected to the Hill Family¡¯s banquet as everyone had imagined. They actually received an invitation to the banquet and appeared at it openly. Everyone could not figure out the Hill Family¡¯s attitude towards the Huo Family. Therefore, they were not as friendly to the Huo Family as usual. Most of them hurriedly greeted them and then found an excuse to leave. After that, they cast furtive nces back and forth at the Huo Family. Those sizing nces made the Huo Family feel unsettled, and the smile on their faces became a little stiff. Huo You and Mrs. Huo had locked arms with each other, appearing like a loving pair of mother and daughter. They met the gaze of a familiar madam and nodded at her, but the other party smiled awkwardly. After nodding back, she quickly looked away. This was not the first time that Mrs. Huo had been sized up awkwardly at today¡¯s banquet. She felt ufortable all over. While no one was paying attention to them, she gripped Huo You¡¯s arm tightly and whispered, ¡°That woman¡¯s husband was originally going to support our Huo Family. Look at how things are now. He only heard rumors that our Huo Family is hated by the Hill Family and their attitude has changed from their usual respect to a 180-degree change. If we didn¡¯t attend this banquet today, you can imagine how the Huo Family would be ostracized and targeted.¡± Mrs. Huo only wanted to vent the frustration in her heart. At the same time, she also wanted Huo You to understand the principle of how they were bound together for good or for ill. However, Huo You had already seen Mrs. Huo¡¯s true nature clearly. She sneered and said coldly, ¡°What has the Huo Family¡¯s situation got to do with me?¡± Mrs. Huo frowned slightly and subconsciously turned to look at Huo You. She realized that Huo You still had a perfect smile on her face.. When her gaze met the other guests, she smiled and nodded. Chapter 296 - The Banquet Begins

Chapter 296: The Banquet Begins

Huo You¡¯s expression was very familiar to Mrs. Huo. She thought about it carefully and realized that this had always been her attitude in public. She was cold, noble, and distant. Although her expression was gentle, her attitude was with an air of superiority. It turned out that Huo You had unconsciously learned 70% to 80% of her charm. If Huo You were still the obedient girl from the past, Mrs. Huo might have felt relieved. However, looking at Huo You now, Mrs. Huo only felt a chill run down her spine. It was because at this moment, Mrs. Huo truly felt the mercilessness of time. The young Huo You gradually grew up, but as her mother, she was no longer young. Then, how would Huo You treat her gradually aging mother the day she gained the rights to things that belong to her? The inexplicable sense of crisis in her heart made Mrs. Huo¡¯s emotions unstable. However, before she could carefully digest this emotion, the banquet had already started. The conversations in the banquet hall gradually quietened down. Everyone¡¯s gazes were looking in the same direction¡ªat the staircase that led to the second floor of the manor¡¯s hall. A group of people gradually walked down the stairs. The ones at the front were a middle-aged man and woman pair. The man was tall and handsome. Time had given him a mature and reserved charm. The only regretful thing was that he was holding a cane. The cane was not a unique essory but a practical object that supported his movements. Everyone came back to their senses from his intimidating aura and realized that this middle-aged man¡¯s legs were a little weak. The man was holding a woman¡¯s hand with his other hand. This woman was gentle and beautiful. Her face was fair and her skin was tight. She looked to be at most 27 or 28 years old, but her eyes were filled with a mature and tolerant disposition, making people understand that this woman was no longer young. A sessful man would usually have to be apanied by a young girl who was ignorant of the world to showcase his sess. However, thebination of this middle-aged man and woman was eye-catching. No one would say that they were ipatible, and no one would guess their rtionship wrongly. As the two of them looked at each other, the strong feelings between them allowed everyone to easily tell that they were a loving couple with a deep love for each other. A cry of surprise suddenly rang out from the crowd. Someone then said something. The fluent foreignnguage was clearly not from a Chinese guest. Everyone could understand what the person was saying. ¡°That¡¯s the Hill Family¡¯s head. Isn¡¯t he crippled in both legs? He has actually recovered to this extent?¡± With a first personmenting, people could no longer suppress their surprise and started discussing softly. They were discussing how the woman was sopatible with Xi Cheng. Of course, they did not forget the two men and onedy who walked down behind Xi Cheng. These two men were both Chinese. They were both handsome and tall. The older one inadvertently revealed a frivolous expression, making him look very dissolute. The other younger man was wearing a fitting suit. The color of his pocket square and tie contrasted with the color of the girl¡¯s gown walking between the two men. The young man anddy were a couple. The two men with outstanding appearances and auras did not hide the demeanor of the girl in the middle. She was wearing a ck gown and had very thick and beautiful makeup on. Her hair, which was styled, was dark on top and purple at the bottom. She did not have the demure image that people in high society usually had in their minds. Her leisurely disposition did not make her stand out in this grand banquet. The group of five stopped in their tracks at a suitable moment. The man in front lowered his hands slightly, and the noisy banquet hall instantly quietened down. The man didn¡¯t deliberately raise his voice, but everyone heard him.. Chapter 297 - Introduction

Chapter 297: Introduction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Thank you everyone for attending the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. Many guests havee from overseas, and it has been a tiring journey. Thank you foring. As the head of the Hill Family, I feel very honored.¡± ¡°Today, I took the liberty to ask everyone toe here from afar to announce two very important things¡­¡± At this point, Xi Cheng paused for a moment and turned to look at Huo Tian on the other side. He waved at her, and Huo Tian understood him. She let go of Si Huan¡¯s arm and walked to Xi Cheng¡¯s side. Xi Cheng¡¯s arms rested lightly on the backs of the two women beside him slightly, as if he was handling two treasures. He announced to all the guests, ¡°Now, I want to formally introduce the two people beside me. They are my wife and my daughter!¡± When Xi Cheng appeared with this group of people, the guests who did not know the exact situation had already guessed it. Xi Cheng¡¯s announcement only verified people¡¯s guesses, and everyone felt that it was as expected. No one questioned him, so Xi Cheng continued, ¡°Friends who have some understanding of the Hill Family should know that I didn¡¯t grow up in the Hill Family. Before I inherited the family, I¡¯ve led a very bumpy life. However, in those more than 20 years of bumpy life, I also experienced happy times. That was when I was in China. I met this woman, who is my greatest love in this life. I hid my identity and past from her, changed my name, and got to know her. We fell in love, got married, and had the fruit of our love¡­¡± The guests listened attentively as if they had fallen into that happy memory with Xi Cheng¡¯s recollection. Xi Cheng¡¯s voice was filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m not a good husband or a good father. In order to make my small family not be affected by the power struggle for the Hill Family, I bade farewell to my pregnant wife and returned to the United States alone. My wife and child were my motivation and courage. Because I had the faith to give them happiness, I became the new leader of the Hill Family. However, in the process, I suffered an ident and lost all my memories of them. Because of my mistakes, our family had been separated for almost 20 years.¡± This story could be said to be a legend. Many female guests at the banquet were touched, and their eyes even glistened with tears. What Xi Cheng said next made people feel even more emotional about how lovers would eventually unite and how fate was unpredictable. He looked at his wife and daughter lovingly and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a good person through and through, but fate treats me very well. After 19 years, our family is lucky to be reunited. Over the years, I wasn¡¯t by their side and they led a very hard life. However, my wife used the most sincere maternal love to raise my daughter very well. I even dare to say that in less than ten years, my daughter will be the greatest scientist in the world!¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s proud words received everyone¡¯s kind apuse. However, none of the guests believe his prediction. How was that possible? This girl had never been given elite education and had never participated in internationalpetitions before. It was said that one had to be famous early. This 19-year-old girl who had reached adulthood had never been known as a genius. She might have had some wonderful ideas, but she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the level of being called a scientist. Xi Cheng¡¯s life of over 40 years of life experience had allowed him to easily see through people¡¯s hearts. Of course, he understood that these guests did not believe his words, but he was not in a hurry to prove it to them.. One day, these people would know how outstanding and amazing a genius his daughter was. Chapter 298 - Miss Hill

Chapter 298: Miss Hill

Those who knew Huo Tian believed that. Even someone who didn¡¯t care about science would remember the name of scientists who had changed the world. And Huo Tian was the leading genius who was going to change the world! After giving a detailed introduction of Ding Rong and Huo Tian, Xi Cheng announced the start of the banquet. This banquet was Huo Tian¡¯s birthday banquet in name, so it was natural for Huo Tian and her dance partner, Si Huan, to start the dance. The young couple, who were of simr age and lookedpatible, danced on the dance floor. They looked very pleasing to the eye. The high society in S City was more familiar with Si Huan. Looking at the tacit understanding between Huo Tian and Si Huan, they had long determined that they were a young couple. Therefore, when they looked at them, everyone¡¯s gazes were filled with joy and blessings. This was especially so for the boys and girls who were in the same school as Huo Tian and Si Huan. They had usually sighed on the school¡¯s forums about the fairytale-like love between Si Huan and Huo Tian, one being from a rich family and the other being a poor but genius youngdy. Now that Huo Tian had turned from an ugly duckling to a white swan, there were no longer any obstacles standing in between them. They had simply be a fairytale-like couple that everyone envied. This kind of beautiful love made those high school students want to scream! Unlike most of the guests from China who were giving their blessings, foreign guests could not help but size up and scrutinize the young couple on the dance floor after receiving explosive pieces of news one after another. The families who were close to each other whispered among themselves. They stopped a member of the Hill Family¡¯s branch family, wanting him to answer their questions. ¡°William, we didn¡¯t hear anything previously. Where did Mrs. Hill and Miss Hille from? Why didn¡¯t we hear anything at all? William, we¡¯re friends. It¡¯s really not nice of you to be hiding this from me!¡± The man called William smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t the only ones. Before we came to China, I didn¡¯t know that our family head had prepared such a big surprise for us either.¡± ¡°I believe what William said. As everyone knows, Mr. Hill has always been a mysterious person. Unless he wants to, it¡¯s impossible for the outside world to get any news about him.¡± ¡°I wonder who our Mrs. Hill is to be able to make Mr. Hill remain chaste despite having lost his memories. After nearly 20 years, he still insists on searching for her traces.¡± A guest who knew a little about the inside story said mysteriously, ¡°As far as I know, Mrs. Hill is not from an elite family in China. Her background is very ordinary, and she can even be considered poor¡­¡± Someone asked curiously, ¡°In that case, why is it that Mr. Hill is unable to forget about her?¡± ¡°Even if Mr. Hill had lost his memory, he subconsciously wouldn¡¯t like those vulgar women after having such a beautiful woman before.¡± The guest smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Moreover, Mrs. Hill is not without background. The man in a white suit who appeared with Mr. Hill is Mrs. Hill¡¯s younger brother. He controls a technologypany with great prospects. There are rumors that it was the products of this technologypany that allowed Mr. Hill to regain his mobility in just a few months.¡± ¡°Heavens, this is really too amazing!¡± ¡°Our family has some business dealings with the Hill Family¡¯spany, so we know a little about it. That technologypany mainly produces medical rehabilitation devices. It¡¯s said that their products were invented by two young designers¡­¡± Suddenly, someone made a guess.. ¡°Do you guys think Miss Hill could be thatpany¡¯s designer?¡± Chapter 299 - Andrew

Chapter 299: Andrew

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps this Miss Hill who suddenly appeared is really not simple. Just now, Mr. Hill proudly introduced her daughter and even said that Miss Hill would be the world¡¯s greatest scientist within the next ten years. If there¡¯s no evidence, why would Mr. Hill say such a thing? A group of foreigners with high noses and deep eyes looked at each other. Although this guess was a little ridiculous, they were already starting to believe it in their hearts. Among the excited guests, a young man with long blond hair and gray eyes remained silent all this while. The ck-haired, green-eyed man beside him nudged him with his arm and said in a gossipy tone, ¡°Andrew, you¡¯ve been staring at Miss Hill all this while. Could it be that you have some thoughts about her?¡± Andrew Cameron came back to his senses at his friend¡¯s touch and finally looked away from the girl in the middle of the crowd who was dancing with the handsome guy. Facing his friend¡¯s teasing gaze, Andrew remainedposed. He took a sip of champagne and said, ¡°I just feel that Miss Hill¡¯s appearance is a little familiar. We might have met before.¡± His friend¡¯s name was Mike Smith. He looked at Andrew in surprise when he heard this. ¡°Oh my god, Andrew, have you finally opened up? It¡¯s hard to believe that you¡¯re starting to be interested in girls.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t respond to Mike¡¯s teasing. Instead, he turned his gaze back to Huo Tian. The girl on the dance floor happened to perform a spin and then returned to her dance partner¡¯s arms¡­ The two of them cooperated well and their gazes unconsciously locked. Then, the outstanding-looking young couple looked at each other and smiled naturally. The atmosphere between them wasn¡¯t strong and sweet, and there was even a hint of shyness. However, no one doubted their love for each other. Andrew looked away and took another sip of champagne, then said to Mike indifferently, ¡°I just have a slight feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I¡¯m not interested in Miss Hill.¡± Mike let out an exaggerated sigh of disappointment. ¡°Oh my god, I thought you agreed to attend the Hill Family¡¯s banquet to fulfill the marriage agreement between your two families that was established a hundred years ago. Your focused gaze when you were looking at Miss HIll just now, made me think that you finally have worldly desires. Now, it seems like you¡¯re still the same Andrew who is devoted to studying academics.¡± Andrew¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He lowered his eyes slightly to hide his gradually rising annoyance. Their conversation was just a small interlude in the corner of the banquet. No one gave them any unnecessary nces. Most of everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on the banquet hall. The opening dance had ended, but Huo Tian and Si Huan did not let go of each other¡¯s hands. The two of them retreated to Xi Cheng¡¯s side. After Xi Cheng announced that the banquet had officially started, the scene immediately became lively. As the host, there were many small talks. Fortunately, with Xi Cheng¡¯s status, no one could force him. Most of the guests who came to greet him would leave tactfully after saying a few words. Of course, some people wanted to take the opportunity to build a rtionship with the Hill Family¡¯s head. They wanted to be more shameless and chat a little more, but all they received was usually Xi Cheng¡¯s cold expression and the staff¡¯s persuasion to leave. The Xu Family, who had a hotel chain in China, had their business taken care of by the Hill Family¡¯s head previously because their daughter was in the same ss as Huo Tian. Almost all the presidential suites in their hotel in S City had been reserved by the Hill Family¡¯s head during this period of time to wee guests from both domestically and abroad. Due to this, the Xu Family was especially respected among the guests they were familiar with. Mr.. Xu was about to go talk to the Hill Family¡¯s head when his gaze turned and he realized that the Huo Family¡¯s father and son were a few steps away from him. Chapter 300 - Birth Father and Foster Father

Chapter 300: Birth Father and Foster Father

Mr. Xu went up to them with a smile. ¡°CEO Huo, I was just about to go greet Mr. Hill. Why don¡¯t we go over together?¡± The Huo Family¡¯s members had been keeping a low profile at this banquet. Although they had attended the event, they didn¡¯t wish to attract other people¡¯s attention. However, some people could not read the atmosphere and wanted to bring the Huo Family¡¯s members to the Hill Family¡¯s head. Mr. Huo looked at the amiable Mr. Xu and knew that this person was hiding evil intentions. He wanted to see him make a fool of himself. He subconsciously gritted his teeth, but he could not show any signs of backing off on the surface. Mr. Huo pretended to be calm and nodded. ¡°I happened to see a friend and was about to greet him before greeting Mr. Hill. Mr. Xu, you can go ahead first.¡± Although Mr. Xu could not stand Mr. Huo¡¯s actions, he could not fall out with him now. He merely brought up a line of sarcasm and then nned on letting things go. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave first. On the ount that both our daughters are ssmates, I think Mr. Hill won¡¯t mind chatting a little more with me.¡± Mr. Huo forced a smile and was about to say a few more words to chase Mr. Xu away. He then heard Huo Feng, who was half a step behind him, suddenly saying, ¡°Dad, Mr. Hill¡¯s legs aren¡¯t well, so I don¡¯t think that he¡¯d be staying at the banquet for too long. Why don¡¯t we greet Mr. Hill now? Speaking of which, our rtionship with the Hill Family is deeper than Uncle Xu. After all, Uncle Xu¡¯s daughter is just Sister Tiantian¡¯s ssmate, but I¡¯m close siblings with her.¡± In the past, Huo Feng had always known his limits and had never suddenly said anything inappropriate at important events. Therefore, Mr. Huo¡¯s first reaction was not anger but surprise. He looked at Huo Feng in disbelief and realized that his youngest son, who had always appeared obedient and sensible, was now facing him with the same humble smile as before. However, his eyes carried some depth and darkness that shouldn¡¯t be present for one his age. Mr. Huo felt his heart skip a few beats and he suddenly had a bad feeling. However, he didn¡¯t think that his son would do anything that would be detrimental to the Huo Family, so after the initial surprise, he became angry again. ¡°Huo Feng, shut up.¡± There was no trace of fear on Huo Feng¡¯s face. He continued to smile and said, ¡°Dad, did I say anything wrong? You¡¯ve always doted on Sister Tiantian and had mentioned more than once that you wanted to bring her back to the Huo Family. You also said that the proudest thing in your life was to raise Sister Tiantian to be so outstanding. It¡¯s because of your and Mom¡¯s encouragement that I¡¯ve been maintaining a friendly rtionship with Sister Tiantian even after she left the Huo Family.¡± Mr. Huo could no longer maintain the expression on his face. As he gritted his teeth tightly, the muscles on his cheeks were trembling. He said word by word, ¡°Huo Feng, I¡¯ll say it one more time. Shut up!¡± Mr. Huo, whose attention was all on Huo Feng, did not notice the group of people gradually walking towards them until Xi Cheng¡¯s indifferent voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Huo, so you¡¯ve always thought that my daughter¡¯s excellence was nurtured by your Huo Family. Why did I hear that Huo Tian gave you and Mrs. Huo a lot of trouble when she was in the Huo Family? I heard that you guys would alwaysin about her rebelliousness, depravity, and how she achieved nothing to everyone you meet!¡± The temperature in the banquet hall was suitable, but cold sweat broke out on Mr. Huo¡¯s forehead. His face was also very pale, and he did not dare to look at Mr. Hill¡¯s expression. He stammered for a moment before finding a suitable excuse. ¡°Mr. Hill, I¡¯m very sorry. My wife and I are very mediocre and we¡¯re still in the learning stage regarding the children¡¯s upbringing.. We might have hurt Tiantian in the past, but that wasn¡¯t our intention¡­¡± Chapter 301 - Unwell

Chapter 301: Unwell

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Hill Family¡¯s wealth was measured in trillions. They had enough money and power to make a perfect banquet. The temperature of the entire manor was controlled to afortable range. It didn¡¯t let thedies in off-shoulder dresses feel cold, nor did it let the guests reveal their sweaty and ungraceful sides after a ballroom dance. However, at this moment, Mr. Huo seemed to be in an unbearably hot environment. His face turned from white to red, and ayer of sweat appeared on his forehead. At this moment, he could not be bothered about how inelegant he looked. He took out the pocket square that was only used for decoration and kept wiping the sweat on his face. However, Xi Cheng, who was opposite him, still had an amiable attitude. He had a friendly smile on his face and looked at Mr. Huo with concern. ¡°Mr. Huo, you don¡¯t look too good. Are you feeling unwell?¡± At this moment, Mr. Huo only wanted to escape from everyone¡¯s sight. He nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been feeling unwell recently. I think I¡¯d better leave with my wife and children first. I won¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s mood¡­¡± ¡°How can we let you leave when you¡¯re sick? If those media who always like to cook up stories were to capture this, they¡¯ll say that our Hill Family and the Huo Family have a bad rtionship. I don¡¯t think you want the outside world to maliciously specte about our rtionship, do you?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s expression was clearly concerned, but his voice was still unhurried, making it impossible to discern his true attitude from his tone. Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s expressions turned extremely grim. Mr. Huo was still a little hesitant. Through the short conversation with Xi Cheng, he sharply realized that Xi Cheng¡¯s attitude towards the Huo Family was definitely not as friendly as he appeared to be. Therefore, he did not want to continue staying at the banquet, afraid that some ident would cause the Huo Family to lose face. However, it was indeed as Xi Cheng had said. If they left the Hill Family¡¯s manor now, the Huo Family would definitely be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. The reporters hiding outside the gate of the Hill Family¡¯s manor were unable to take pictures of the internal situation of the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. They would definitely ce additional emphasis on the investigation and report on the Huo Family, who had left first. The irritating media would not show mercy to the Huo Family and their reputation might be crazily smeared. That would be an oue that Mr. Huo was even more unwilling to see. Just as Mr. Huo was hesitating, he felt a slight tug on his sleeve. He turned his head slightly and realized that it was Mrs. Huo, who was beside him. Her gaze darkened slightly and she shook her head at Mr. Huo. Having been husband and wife for decades, Mr. Huo instantly understood what Mrs. Huo meant. After receiving Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze, Mr. Huo finally made up his mind. He wiped the sweat on his forehead again and barely managed to maintain hisposure. When he spoke again, he had regained some of his usualposure. ¡°Mr. Hill is right. If I leave now, it will damage the reputation of both our families. My condition is just a small problem and I¡¯m feeling much better now. Mr. Hill, please don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo were well-coordinated and she was wearing a gentle smile on her face, speaking in line with her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here as guests. It¡¯d be bad if our unintentional actions were to tarnish the reputation of our two families.¡± Of course, Xi Cheng could tell what this couple was trying to say. They were threatening him that if he were to fall out with the Huo Family, the Hill Family would not have a good reputation either. At this moment, Xi Cheng could not help but look at the Huo couple in a different light. He had thought that Mr. Huo was just an ipetent idiot who relied on his family¡¯s background to enjoy a rich life. He did not expect him to still be a little scheming. He was still sweating and feeling dizzy from the scare just now, but in just a few seconds, he had quickly calmed down and even dared to threaten him. The smile on Xi Cheng¡¯s face deepened a little. He thought with interest that things would only be interesting like this. If Mr. Huo was too ipetent, the Huo Family in his hands would be easily destroyed. How would he be able to enjoy the joy of this game then? There was no change in his expression as if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind this couple¡¯s words. His voice was as gentle and calm as usual too. ¡°Since your wife thinks so too, then as the banquet¡¯s host, I can¡¯t be rude and let Mr.. Huo leave the banquet early.¡± Chapter 302 - Hunter

Chapter 302: Hunter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The current Xi Cheng was like an unperturbed hunter, and the couple who had abused his daughter was the prey he had chosen. He would not be softhearted and would destroy everything they cared about. Back then, the reason Xi Cheng had left Ding Rong, who was pregnant, and returned to America to participate in the family struggle was to gain enough power to protect his wife and child. Now, Xi Cheng had be the leader of the Hill Family and hadplete control over this colossus. It would be too cowardly for him to let the guy who had bullied his wife and daughter live on unscathed. It wouldn¡¯t match the bloodthirsty and cruel image the Hill Family¡¯s head was rumored to have. Therefore, during this period of time, other than being busy with this important banquet, Xi Cheng had also gotten people to carefully investigate all sorts of news about the Huo Family and Hein Corporation. The couple from the Huo Family had to pay the price for abusing their daughter, and the Hein Corporation¡¯s CEO, He Yu, had to be punished for nning Ding Rong¡¯s kidnapping. Thew could not punish the mastermind behind the kidnapping case without reliable evidence. Xi Cheng did not intend to take revenge on He Yu through legitimate means. In the 20 years he had been the head of the Hill Family, he had long learned the methods of capitalists. He was already used to manipting votes, amendingws, and even influencing politics usingrge amounts of money so that his interests would be maximized. He did not mind using his influence to punish the mastermind who dared to harm his wife. Xi Cheng¡¯s mind was thinking about how to turn the Huo Family and the Hein Corporation into dust, but he still smiled warmly and looked at Mr. Huo with even greater concern. He said very gentlemanly and kindly, ¡°Mr. Huo is unwilling to cause me trouble, but as the host of the banquet, I¡¯m very worried about your health. I think your children are also very worried about their father.¡± The surrounding guests did not dare to openly watch the scene of Xi Cheng and the Huo Family talking. They went about with what they were doing calmly, but their ears were pricked. Upon hearing Xi Cheng¡¯s words, some guests who were not good at managing expressions could not help but look toward Huo Feng and Huo You, who were standing not far away from Mr. and Mrs. Huo. They saw that the two of them had calm expressions. Even when everyone¡¯s gazesnded on them, they didn¡¯t even care to pretend to be concerned about their father¡¯s health. They didn¡¯t look worried at all. However, Xi Cheng continued to talk without batting an eyelid, ¡°Fortunately, my butler¡¯s capabilities are outstanding. He considered all the sudden situations that might happen at the banquet in advance and had invited a professional doctor to be on standby at all times. Mr. Huo, why don¡¯t you follow the waiter to the lounge and let the doctor do a preliminary checkup for you? If your physical condition is really fine, your family and I will be at ease.¡± Mr. Huo did not hesitate and immediately agreed. ¡°Mr. Hill¡¯s arrangements are very thoughtful. Then I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡± From the moment Mr. Huo said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, Mrs. Huo held his arm and acted like a virtuous wife. At this moment, Mr. Huo patted Mrs. Huo¡¯s hand gently. Mrs. Huo understood that Mr. Huo wanted the Huo Family to leave the banquet temporarily. However, this banquet was a chance to befriend wealthy families both domestically and abroad. This was also one of the reasons why the Huo Family had tried so hard to attend this banquet. Therefore, Mrs. Huo was unwilling to waste all her time tonight in the waiting room. She looked at Mr. Huo and asked, ¡°Your difort should be due to your chronic illness. I¡¯ll apany you to get the doctor to check on you. Little Feng hasn¡¯t seen Tiantian in a long time. Why don¡¯t we let the siblings have a good chat?¡± At thetter half of the sentence, Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze shifted to Huo Tian. Huo Tian had originally felt a little bored and was lost in her thoughts. She only came back to her senses when she heard someone mention her and Huo Feng¡¯s names. She blinked btedly and subconsciously looked at Huo Feng, who was a few steps away from her. Huo Feng was staring at Huo Tian with a burning gaze as if he had many things to say to her. Huo Tian gave him a big smile. Huo Feng was stunned for a moment, then he smiled too and mouthed silently to her, ¡°Sister.¡± Huo Tian was a little stunned and thought sadly that Huo Feng really liked the original Huo Tian a lot. Chapter 303 - Siblings Relationship

Chapter 303: Siblings Rtionship

Huo Tian felt a little guilty towards Huo Feng. The current Huo Tian was no longer the sister with whom he had mutual support in the Huo Family. The Huo Tian from the past hadpletely integrated with her soul, which came from a hundred yearster. She didn¡¯t know if Huo Feng had noticed the change in her personality or if he had ever doubted her identity. Because of this guilt towards Huo Feng, Huo Tian subconsciously flipped through the memories rted to him in her mind. In Huo Tian¡¯s impression, Huo Feng was a little quiet and introverted. When he was with others, he would always pretend to be polite. Only when he was with Huo Tian would he reveal his innocent and lively side. He would even act a little clingy in front of Huo Tian. In his memories, Huo Tian and Huo Feng had a good rtionship. This was especially after Huo Feng turned five. He was very smart and quick-witted as if he could see through other people¡¯s thoughts. Mr. and Mrs. Huo doted on him a lot, but the person Huo Feng liked the most was still Huo Tian, who wasn¡¯t too close to him. When Huo Tian was sorting through her memories, she realized that Huo Tian didn¡¯t like Huo Feng, this little follower, at the beginning. Sometimes, in order to make little Huo Feng stay away from her, she would often scare the fair and plump child. She would even reach out to pinch his chubby cheeks. However, even though he was bullied like this, little Huo Feng still liked to get close to Huo Tian. Later on, Huo Tian gradually epted this clingy brother, but she retained the habit of pinching his cheeks. Huo Tian even remembered that before she left the Huo Family, Huo Feng¡¯s face still had some baby fat. Huo Tian liked to pinch his cheeks from time to time, but now, Huo Feng was taller and thinner than he was half a year ago. The baby fat on his face had all disappeared as if there was only a thinyer of skin left. His entire disposition had also changed drastically. He seemed to have be quieter and more mncholic. He was alreadypletely different from the younger brother who liked to act spoiled towards her in her memories. Huo Tian had integrated with the memories that belonged to the original owner of this body and seemed to have inherited a portion of the other party¡¯s emotions. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache a little for the increasingly skinny and silent Huo Feng. She did not notice the subtle atmosphere between Xi Cheng and the Huo Family¡¯s couple at all. She followed Mrs. Huo¡¯s suggestion and said, ¡°I want to chat with Little Feng too. I wonder how Little Feng¡¯s results are this semester. Did he get into a rtionship¡­¡± Huo Tian asked subconsciously because in her memories, Huo Tian, as the older sister, would always like to care about Huo Feng¡¯s studies and his rtionship status. Only when she sensed everyone¡¯s gazes on her did Huo Tian realize that her words seemed to be a little inappropriate. She blinked and felt a little embarrassed, then coughed lightly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m the older sister. Of course I have to care about my brother¡¯s results and life.¡± Huo Feng felt very sweet inside and smiled so widely until his eyes were curved. The gloomy disposition he had immediately dissipated. There was a smile in his voice too. ¡°Sister is still the same as before.¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was gentle as she looked at Huo Tian with a smile. ¡°Tiantian and Little Feng are still on such good terms. I¡¯m really happy to see that the two of you are no different from before.¡± In order to show her happiness, Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes glistened and she looked extremely relieved. Mr. Huo¡¯s originally pale and grim expression now turned a little rosy. He didn¡¯t look like a sick patient who wasn¡¯t feeling well at all. He looked at Huo Feng, feeling relieved and d at the same time. Fortunately, after Huo Tian left the Huo Family, this son of his still secretly kept in contact with her. With Huo Feng, who was not blood-rted to Huo Tian but was still as close as siblings to her, the Hill Family¡¯s head would have to be careful of not taking action recklessly against the Huo Family even if he was displeased with them. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had pretended to be unwell in front of everyone, Mr. Huo would definitely not have given up on this opportunity to get involved with the Hill Family¡¯s head. At this moment, he could only give Huo Feng some instructions, looking forward to his usually quick-witted son being able to build a good rtionship with the Hill Family and the other guests at the banquet. Mrs. Huo supported Mr. Huo and led him to the lounge under the guidance of the waiter. After they left, Xi Cheng, who had been maintaining a calm expression just now, looked helplessly at his precious daughter, who had ruined his ns. ¡°Tiantian, why did you give the Huo couple face?¡± He didn¡¯t care that Huo Feng was still present and his words and expression showed his dissatisfaction with the Huo couple.. Chapter 304 - The Depressed Si Huan

Chapter 304: The Depressed Si Huan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Huo couple left with the waiter. The guests who were secretly peeping at them immediately realized that the atmosphere around Mr. Xi, who had appeared amiable and was smiling just now, had changed. His gaze was disdainful and superior, unconsciously bringing along an arrogant attitude. The guests who had wanted to gossip about the feud between the Hill Family and the Huo Family didn¡¯t dare to provoke Xi Cheng, so they walked away naturally. Therefore, other than their own people, only Huo You and Huo Feng heard Xi Cheng¡¯s disdainful tone when he mentioned the Huo couple. Normally, children would be angry that their biological parents had been humiliated. However, both Huo You and Huo Feng¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change much. It was as if the ones being despised weren¡¯t their biological parents. Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze was fixed on his wife and daughter. From the corner of his eye, he noticed the Huo siblings¡¯ overly calm attitude, so he looked at them in surprise. Xi Cheng had been through bloody battles on the battlefield and had also experienced power struggles. When he focused his gaze on a person, the other party would often show nervousness under the pressure of Xi Cheng¡¯s aura. However, the siblings in front of him, who were not even 20 years old, performed much better than most adults under the pressure of Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze. The moment Xi Cheng¡¯s gazended on her, the muscles on Huo You¡¯s back tensed up and she could not help but feel flustered. However, she used her exquisite long nails to grip the soft flesh on her palm and barely managed to maintain herposure through the pain. Xi Cheng could tell at a nce that Huo You was bluffing, so he did not pay much attention to her. What surprised him was Huo Feng¡¯s performance. Huo Feng¡¯s back was straight and it could be seen that he was a little nervous, but there was no panic in his eyes. Xi Cheng let out a long sigh in his heart. He thought to himself that for Huo Feng to be able to maintain this state in front of someone who had just insulted his parents, it had to be because he was born with reserved emotions and a scheming personality, or because he shared no kinship with his parents at all. Or perhaps both reasons were applicable. The more troublesome thing was that this boy had a good rtionship with Huo Tian. In order not to anger his daughter, Xi Cheng could only adjust his n to deal with the Huo Family. The thought that this brat called Huo Feng might disrupt his n to eliminate the Huo Familypletely made Xi Cheng feel a little strange. He looked helplessly at his daughter, sighed, and waved his hand. ¡°Since you like this child called Huo Feng so much, go y with him. I¡¯ll bring your mother to meet the Hill Family.¡± No matter how dull Huo Tian¡¯s emotions were, she could sense the helplessness in Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes when he looked at her. She did not understand what was going on and subconsciously sought help from the person she trusted the most. Hence, she looked at Si Huan, who had been standing silently beside her, with a puzzled expression. Huo Tian didn¡¯t get Si Huan¡¯s response immediately, so she stretched out a fair finger and poked Si Huan¡¯s arm. At this moment, Si Huan¡¯s heart was aching. Although he knew that Huo Tian only treated Huo Feng as her younger brother in her heart, the two of them were not rted by blood. Moreover, this child from the Huo Family kept staring at Huo Tian with a fervent gaze. That demeanor he had didn¡¯t seem like a younger brother¡¯s reliance on his sister at all. Si Huan couldn¡¯t show his displeasure and could only sulk silently at the side. Of course he had sensed Huo Tian¡¯s puzzled gaze immediately. He also knew that Huo Tian wanted him to exin to her why Xi Cheng had sighed so helplessly just now, but he did not want to mention Huo Feng¡¯s name at all. Hence, for the first time, he threw a small tantrum and did not respond to Huo Tian¡¯s question in time. Then, Si Huan felt his arm being poked a few more times with greater force. He looked at the girl beside him and met Huo Tian¡¯s puzzled gaze. There were no negative emotions in her eyes, only pure questioning and an imperceptible reliance¡­ Si Huan had just felt a little depressed when he was looked at by such a pair of clear eyes.. That depressed feeling immediately dissipated. Chapter 305 - Creating Problems Intentionally

Chapter 305: Creating Problems Intentionally

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, Si Huan seemed to be able to empathize with Xi Cheng. Facing Huo Tian, he also felt feelings of helplessness and adoration. (Forget it.) Si Huan let out a long sigh and thought to himself. (Why should I be jealous of a little brat? No matter what Huo Feng¡¯s true feelings for Huo Tian are, in her heart, he¡¯s just a younger brother.) With this in mind, Si Huan gently exined to Huo Tian the reason why Xi Cheng had helplessly shaken his head and sighed. ¡°Uncle Xi doesn¡¯t like Mr. and Mrs. Huo. You know that, right?¡± Huo Tian nodded, but she still didn¡¯t understand. She asked nkly, ¡°Of course I know Dad doesn¡¯t like them. Our entire family doesn¡¯t like them. Isn¡¯t this something that everyone can tell?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Originally, most of the guests at the banquet were inclined to believe that the Huo Family had been hated by the Hill Family. However, when you greeted Huo Feng so amicably just now, I think many people will doubt their previous judgment and think that the rtionship between your two families isn¡¯t that bad. They might think that after today, the rtionship might even be more intimate.¡± Huo Tian frowned very clearly and said subconsciously, ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s the truth.¡± Si Huan smiled at Huo Tian, who was staring at him in surprise. ¡°I think Uncle Xi¡¯s conversation with Mr. and Mrs. Huo was to let the guests guess his true attitude and cause some psychological pressure on Mr. and Mrs. Huo, but after what you did just now, Uncle Xi¡¯s actions were renderedpletely ineffective. That¡¯s why he shook his head and sighed earlier.¡± After such a detailed exnation, Huo Tian finally understood that Xi Cheng had just had a psychological battle with the Huo couple, but she had identally ruined it. She wrinkled her nose in embarrassment and looked away guiltily, just in time to see Huo Feng and Huo You not far away. Only then did Huo Tian realize that she and Si Huan had actually been discussing how to put pressure on their parents without any restraint in front of the two of them. She btedly thought that they should actually avoid the parties involved. It was probably because geniuses were easily immersed in their own world that Huo Tian had such a small problem. She often ignored the surroundings and would be immersed in her thoughts. However, even if she didn¡¯t realize it, Si Huan had always been considerate and meticulous. Logically speaking, such a mistake shouldn¡¯t have urred. Huo Tian, who was feeling a little puzzled, looked at Si Huan, who was beside her. This time, she sized him up secretly. Huo Tian then realized that Si Huan was facing Huo You and Huo Feng¡¯s gazes. He looked calm and his standing posture was very rxed. He didn¡¯t care about the Huo Family¡¯s siblings at all. His aura was inexplicably simr to Xi Cheng. In the face of Xi Cheng¡¯s disdain for the Huo Family, Huo You and Huo Feng acted as if they did not hear him and did not show any displeasure. However, when they were facing Si Huan, who also didn¡¯t care about the Huo Family, they didn¡¯t feel that they needed to back down. This was especially so for Huo You. Her disgust for Si Huan was brought back from her previous life, and it was so deep that it seeped into her soul. She looked at Si Huan coldly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I thought the head of the Si Family would at least put on a respectful attitude when facing other families.¡± ¡°Respect?¡± Si Huan raised his tone a little and nced at Huo You indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Huo Family¡¯s members have the right to be associated with this word.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Huo You felt anger rising in her chest. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were many guests at the banquet, she might have lost control of her emotions and gone crazy from anger. Fortunately, Huo You¡¯s rationality prevented her emotions from erupting. She only gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Is this your upbringing, Si Huan? You¡¯ve really broadened my horizons.¡± Si Huan¡¯s lips twitched. He was about to say something when he was interrupted by a young man¡¯s voice. ¡°Huo You, don¡¯t embarrass yourself.¡± Huo Feng said slowly. There was clearly no pressure in his tone, but it made Huo You, who was on the verge of erupting in anger, immediately shut up. Huo You¡¯s curses were forcibly suppressed. Her cheeks were a little red from anger and grievance, but her mouth was tightly shut.. She didn¡¯t say a word, but when Huo Feng¡¯s light gaze turned over, she red back with slight dissatisfaction. Chapter 306 - Obedience

Chapter 306: Obedience

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the interaction between the biological siblings, Si Huan suddenly felt a sense of wariness. In his impression, Huo You was impulsive andpletely irrational. Why would this crazy woman be so obedient toward Huo Feng? Si Huan thought to himself that it seemed like this Huo Feng was definitely not as simple as he appeared to be. Huo Feng¡¯s subsequent behavior deepened Si Huan¡¯s thoughts. Huo Feng stopped Huo You¡¯s emotions from erupting, then stopped her and whispered a few words into her ear. Huo You¡¯s emotions immediately calmed down. She red angrily at Si Huan and Huo Tian, who were holding hands, then turned around and left quickly. When Huo Feng turned to face Huo Tian, he immediately smiled sweetly. Just like every younger brother who relied on their sister, his tone even had a hint of irresistible acting spoiled. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Huo You¡¯s personality is too impulsive. You weren¡¯t angry just now, right?¡± In Si Huan¡¯s opinion, Huo Feng¡¯s demeanor and actions were extremely pretentious, but Huo Tian didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with it. Huo Tian subconsciously waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is not the first day I know that Huo You is crazy. I won¡¯t hold it against her. Moreover, didn¡¯t you guys realize that Huo You has been avoiding eye contact with me tonight? Back in school, even if I ignored her, she would still have to show her presence in front of me. She has learned to be good tonight.¡± As Huo Tian said that, she even sighed regretfully. Humans are indeed aplicated species. In the past, Huo You was really annoying when she saw her looking for trouble. However, now that Huo You wasn¡¯t looking for trouble, Huo Tian felt that something was missing. For a moment, she wasn¡¯t used to it. Si Huan sneered. ¡°That woman¡¯s personality is aplete replica of her parents¡¯. She simply has it written in her bones that she bullies the weak and fears the strong. You¡¯re the Hill Family¡¯s princess now, so they can¡¯t wait to curry up to you. How would they dare toe and find trouble for you?¡± Huo Tian didn¡¯tpletely agree with Si Huan¡¯s words. ¡°That couple from the Huo Family is indeed like that, but I feel that Huo You is actually still different from them. Even if I have my father as my backing, even if I achieve a position and achievements that no one can shake, Huo You hasn¡¯t changed her attitude towards me. She still hates me very much.¡± If it were an ordinary adolescent girl who was hated so bluntly, she would inevitably developplicated emotions. However, Huo Tian looked like she didn¡¯t care, as if she wasn¡¯t talking about a topic rted to her at all. Hence, Si Huan, who had subconsciously wanted to console her, could only swallow his words offort. During the one or two seconds Si Huan was silent, Huo Feng, who was beside him, suddenly spoke. He said softly, ¡°Sister, Huo You doesn¡¯t hate you. She¡¯s just jealous of you.¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Huo Tian was a little confused. ¡°Why would she be jealous of me?¡± ¡°This is very normal. It¡¯s because Sister is indeed a person who easily attracts jealousy from others.¡± A smile appeared on Huo Feng¡¯s face and he took the seat on the other side of Huo Tian without a trace. When the waiter passed by with a tray, Huo Feng called out to him, took a cup of tomato juice, and handed it to Huo Tian. ¡°In the past, Sister always liked to personally fiddle with fruit and vegetable juice. You said that this tomato juice is good for the skin. Does Sister still like it now?¡± Huo Tian nodded. ¡°Of course I do. Mom often makes them at home for me too.¡± Si Huan¡¯s attitude towards Huo Feng was not considered good, and it could even be said to be cold. However, Huo Feng did not take Si Huan¡¯s targeting to heart. When he was getting a drink, he helped Si Huan get a cup of soda. Si Huan¡¯s upbringing did not allow him to be rude to the kindness shown by others. He frowned slightly but still took the ss of soda without a word. Huo Feng didn¡¯t seem to realize that Si Huan, who was still standing beside him, was emitting a chill at any moment. He seemed to treat Si Huan as part of the background and only cared about talking to Huo Tian. His voice was neither fast nor slow, seeming to have a different kind of attractiveness. ¡°Sister, of course Huo You will be jealous of you. Her desires are hard to quell, but she doesn¡¯t have the means and ability to realize her ambitions. When she sees that you¡¯re living better than her regardless of the environment you are in, she can¡¯t help but feel jealous. Sister, you¡¯re born to be looked up to.. This kind of jealousy isn¡¯t strange at all, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Chapter 307 - Jealousy

Chapter 307: Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jealousy was a ratherplicated emotion. Huo Tian had never been jealous of others, but there were often people who were jealous of her. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take Huo You¡¯s jealousy to heart.¡± Huo Tian raised her eyebrows and took a sip of the delicious sweet and sour tomato juice. She couldn¡¯t help but say in a proud tone, ¡°I¡¯ve learned an ancient saying, ¡®those who don¡¯t attract jealousy are mediocre¡¯. So isn¡¯t it normal for geniuses like me to be envied?¡± Huo Feng didn¡¯t seem to expect Huo Tian to be so shameless either, being proud of the jealousy from others. After being stunned for a while, he smiled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re always so dazzling. That¡¯s so nice¡­¡± There was a hint of sigh in Huo Feng¡¯s voice. Only Huo Feng knew what he was sighing about. In Huo Feng¡¯s eyes, Huo Tian was indeed an existence that easily evoked jealousy from others. Putting aside the talent she had revealed after leaving the Huo Family, her personality was already enough to make people jealous. Huo Tian seemed like she would never be able to learn to yield. She was always optimistic and stubborn. Even though she had grown up in a family with distorted control desires, she still had the courage to rebel deep down. That was why she would appear so rebellious. How could such a person not make those who were bound by reality and had to helplessly lower their heads to fate feel jealous? This was especially when surrounded by those naturally dark-minded people from the Huo Family, they were all hypocrites who were used to pretending to be polite. Only after seeing disgusting people would one understand how precious Huo Tian¡¯s realistic personality was. A person with dark thoughts would feel jealous of someone who had a pure heart. It was just like how Huo You was. She was jealous of Huo Tian¡¯s excellence and luck. Her jealousy turned into hatred for Huo Tian, causing her to hate everyone close to her. Actually, it was the same for Huo Feng. He was jealous that Huo Tian had a bravery and fighting spirit that he didn¡¯t have. This jealousy turned into fondness and reliance, making him involuntarily get close to Huo Tian, wanting to absorb the warm power she was transmitting. Huo Feng had a talent. He had been very sensitive to other people¡¯s true emotions since he was young. As he slowly grew up, he seemed to be able to see through a person¡¯s nature very easily. Therefore, Huo Feng was better at analyzing himself than most people. He understood himselfpletely and knew that he was definitely not as innocent and harmless as he appeared to be. On the contrary, Huo Feng knew that he was a member of the Huo Family through and through, having the dark nature unique to the Huo Family. He understood that when he was young, he simply wanted to get close to Huo Tian. When he was by her side, Huo Feng could feel calm and a sense of calmness and security. Later on, his young self got used to Huo Tian¡¯s protection. His fondness for her was mixed with some reliance. Further on, when Huo Feng grew up to be a youth and saw through his parents¡¯ true colors, he alsopletely realized that the Huo Family was a dark hell without any light. This hell first imprisoned a person¡¯s body, then slowly, it would use rules and repeated forceful interventions to tame a person¡¯s soul until an ignorant child became as hypocritical and cold as the rest of the Huo Family¡¯s members. That was when jealousy arose. Huo Feng knew that he was deep in the mud and was slowly sinking. He knew that one day, he would be a cold-blooded monster that was no different from his parents. Huo Tian, who was a few years older than Huo Feng, had been influenced by the Huo couple for a longer time than him, even getting scolded and beaten by them more. Why was it that she could still be like a ray of light that refused to be disciplined? No matter how dark the outside environment was, she still shone stubbornly. It was precisely because Huo Feng sensed the ugly jealousy in the depths of his heart that he didn¡¯t get close to Huo Tian during the summer vacation at the end ofst semester. Instead, he applied for a summer camp for which he had to travel to the South Pole. He needed to sort out his feelings in a cold, quiet world without any messy things to calm down the jealousy that shouldn¡¯t have appeared. If he could leave his ugly jealousy on the ciers, Huo Feng might be able to continue to y the role of a good brother beside Huo Tian. Huo Feng had thought of waiting for the light on Huo Tian¡¯s body topletely dim and for her to slowly be like the rest of the Huo Family¡¯s members.. Or perhaps, after he obtained absolute authority and power, he would bring Huo Tian, who had never had the fire in her soul extinguished, far away from the Huo Family¡¯s dark hell. Chapter 308 - Desire Grows

Chapter 308: Desire Grows

Huo Feng had sorted out his emotions, but the person waiting at home after he came back from the South Pole trip was not Huo Tian, who Huo Feng had been feeling conflicted about for the entire summer. Instead, it was apletely unfamiliar girl. Like all the Huo Family¡¯s members, she would make Huo Feng feel heartfelt disgust. ¡°This is your biological sister. Youyou is ten thousand times better than that ignorant and ipetent Huo Tian. Little Feng, I know you¡¯re on good terms with Huo Tian, but our Huo Family doesn¡¯t need a daughter who brings shame to the family. From now on, pretend that this person never existed, understand?¡± Huo Feng still remembered the scene back then. The luxurious and brightly lit Huo Family¡¯s vi made him feel even colder than when he was on a scientific research ship near the pr region. He wanted to tell his parents not topare Huo You, whose exquisite skin covered a dark soul, to Huo Tian, whose soul was as dazzling as light. However, after a moment of anger, Huo Feng immediately regained his rationality. He didn¡¯t defend Huo Tian nor did he have any conflicts with Huo You. His parents sighed at how sensible he was in front of everyone, but Huo Feng knew that he was just temporarily unable to ept reality. ¡°Huo Tian isn¡¯t a real member of the Huo Family.¡± This thought echoed in Huo Feng¡¯s mind for a long time. It was as if there was an unknown seed wrapped in it. Every time Huo Feng muttered something like ¡°So Huo Tian isn¡¯t my biological sister¡± in his heart, it would cause the seed to quietly umte power until, in the end, the seed grew roots and germinated. Huo Feng finally understood what that meant. When he felt the desire in his heart begin to bud, Huo Feng could not help but feel excited. That was right. Huo Tian wasn¡¯t his biological sister. Huo Feng thought excitedly that this was good news for him, right? If they were biological siblings, then one day, they would have to form their own families respectively. As time passed, they would probably be rtives who could only greet and chat with each other during festive periods. However, now, Huo Feng suddenly realized that he had a chance to upy the light that upied his heart forever. However, Huo Tian, who had left the Huo Family, became even more outstanding. She started to release her talent without any restraint. She no longer needed to express her resistance to her family and life through rebellious-looking clothes and makeup. She was like a polished piece of jade, bing increasingly dazzling and involuntarily attracting the gazes of others. Take for example, Bi Ying, who used the convenience of doing research together with her to almost always stay by Huo Tian¡¯s side. There was also Si Huan, who openly upied the seat beside Huo Tian. The admiration in their eyes was unconcealed, making Huo Feng¡¯s mood extremely bad. What was even more unbearable for him was that he couldn¡¯t look at Huo Tian with admiration like they did. Huo Feng could only lean over warmly like a younger brother who liked to rely on his sister. Only when Huo Tian¡¯s gaze asionally left did Huo Feng dare to look at his sister, who was no longer his sister, with a crazy possessive gaze. Si Huan had been apanying Huo Tian and was listening to Huo Tian and Huo Feng whispering to each other with one of his ears. He realized that the two of them were only talking about school life and other ordinary topics. He did not know why they could chat so happily. Si Huan felt a little frustrated and he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. When Huo Feng upied most of Huo Tian¡¯s attention, Si Huan, who had nothing to do, looked pitiful. He used his other ear to pay attention to the movements of the surrounding guests and stopped paying full attention to Huo Tian and Huo Feng. Actually, Si Huan could have gone to socialize with the other guests. He was now the head of the Si Family and many people wanted to befriend him. Even if he went to exchange pleasantries with the guests in suits and leather shoes, it would be more interesting than listening to the girl he loved chat idly with her brother on some meaningless topics. However, Si Huan felt an inexplicable sense of crisis and subconsciously didn¡¯t want Huo Tian to be alone with Huo Feng. There was once when Si Huan asionally looked up and realized that Huo Feng had looked at Huo Tian¡¯s side profile with an ambiguous gaze. This made the sense of crisis he was feeling reached its peak. rm bells rang loudly in Si Huan¡¯s mind, and he instantly came to an absurd conclusion. Huo Feng, who was a brat who hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, had feelings for Huo Tian that were definitely not as simple as siblings who had grown up together.. Chapter 309 - Wariness

Chapter 309: Wariness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Huo Feng looked at Huo Tian, what did the gloomy gaze that he asionally revealed represent? Did he want to harm or scheme against Huo Tian? Or was it an even more terrifying desire that belonged to a man who wanted to keep a woman to himself? Si Huan raised his wariness against Huo Feng. However, they were in the midst of a banquet, and in front of everyone, he couldn¡¯t remind Huo Tian to stay away from her so-called brother, who had ulterior motives toward her. He could only observe Huo Feng¡¯s words and actions without leaving a trace, not even letting go of a subtle expression. He had to figure out what this guy wanted to do before he could make his subsequent ns. Huo Feng did not realize that Si Huan was observing him unobtrusively. He was very smart and mature, good at grasping people¡¯s hearts. However, Si Huan was also one who was praised as a handsome and talented young man. Moreover,pared to Huo Feng, who had always been a good child to his parents and family, Si Huan had already taken over the Si Corporation, a colossus. He had gone through enough experiences and bumps, so he was naturally more capable of keeping hisposure than Huo Feng. Therefore, Huo Feng did not notice Si Huan¡¯s obscure observation and sizing him up. In fact, Huo Feng had been in an extremely excited state tonight. On the one hand, it was because he could get close to Huo Tian. Even if he was only talking to her about some meaningless topics, Huo Feng could feel that his increasingly dark heart was gradually bing calm and warm. The other reason why he was excited was that the n he had nned for a long time had finally begun. He was about to take the first step in grasping power. ¡­ Xi Cheng was originally in a very good mood tonight, but midway into the banquet, his high spirits still fell a little. To all the guests, there was nothing to criticize about this grand banquet, but to Xi Cheng, this was definitely not a perfect banquet. Xi Cheng was a little depressed after his dear daughter suddenly spoke up and spoiled his n to scare the Huo couple. He then wanted to bring Ding Rong to meet some people from the Hill Family. They were all from the branch families in the United States and were not close to each other by blood. Fortunately, these branch families were sensible and were usually obedient too. Therefore, Xi Cheng did not mind giving them some face. Ding Rong followed Xi Cheng and greeted a few members of the Hill Family¡¯s branch families gracefully. The people who came to attend the banquet from afar were mostly young profligates from various families. For example, William Hill, who had ck hair and green eyes. He was the youngest son in the family and didn¡¯t have any pressure since he was young. He only liked to eat, drink, and y. Fortunately, he had a certain moral bottom line. Although he didn¡¯t strive for progress, he hadn¡¯t caused any trouble for the family either. This was why his parents dared to let him attend the birthday banquet the family head had specially organized for his daughter. Every time William saw Xi Cheng, he would act like a mouse that had seen a cat. However, this time, William acutely noticed that the family head¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly gentle. He had a carefree personality. When he noticed Xi Cheng¡¯s rare good mood, William became a little unrestrained. After introducing himself to Ding Rong, he started talking non-stop to Ding Rong, his words sounding as if they were free. ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable. Madam, you and the family head had already gotten together 20 years ago, but you look like you¡¯re only in your twenties. Your looks, figure, and disposition are all so perfect. To be honest, if I met you at another event, I would definitely hit on you¡­¡± As William spoke, he went a little unrestrained. He suddenly felt the air around him drop a few degrees. He turned around and realized that Xi Cheng, who had been wearing a gentle expression, was now looking at him with an unfriendly gaze. William subconsciously shuddered and his mind raced. He immediately said, ¡°¡­Of course, Madam, you definitely won¡¯t like me, a profligate son with a mediocre mind and no ambitions. Only a wise and powerful man like the family head ispatible with you. It¡¯s just like what the Chinese saying says, the two of you are really a match made in heaven!¡± Ding Rong seemed to be amused by this interesting young man. She chuckled and said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to belittle yourself. At least you¡¯re younger and more humorous than this family head.. I believe you¡¯ll meet a girl who shares your interest.¡± Chapter 310 - Another Genius

Chapter 310: Another Genius

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xi Cheng¡¯s face was still cold as he looked at William Hill, who was looking increasingly uneasy. Just as William thought that he would be taught a lesson by this cold-faced family head, Ding Rong pulled Xi Cheng and left. William heaved a long sigh of relief and walked to his friend, who was choosing food from the long table. He stretched out his arm and hung it on his friend¡¯s shoulder. Andrew Cameron turned around and realized that this guy, who had always been full of energy, looked like his body had been hollowed out. He could not help but ask, ¡°What did you say to Mr. Hill and that madam? Why do you look so dejected?¡± William leaned against Andrew pitifully and closed his eyes, groaning softly, ¡°Ahhh, I was so stupid just now. I actually offended the family head! I¡¯ll definitely be dealt with¡­¡± While William was wailing in regret, Andrew understood what had just happened. Hence, he was not worried about his friend anymore. William was very good at self-regting and quickly regained his vitality. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t understand why those guys were infatuated with Chinese women. Now, I seem to understand a little. That madam¡¯s personality is gentle and tolerant, and she¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s no wonder that even though the family head has lost his memory, he still subconsciously loves the madam deeply¡­¡± William¡¯s words were deliberately said to Andrew. As expected, he saw Andrew looking at Xi Cheng and Ding Rong¡¯s back views in a daze as they left together. He was a little lost in thought. A faint sigh appeared at the corners of his lips. ¡°¡®Love¡¯. Will such an ethereal thing really have the power to create miracles?¡± Looking at his good friend¡¯s distressed expression, William could not help but want tough secretly. He felt a great sense of achievement to be able to tease this genius who was like a robot and would always think things through rationally! Yes, Andrew Cameron was a genius through and through, but his reputation as a genius was only known to a few people. The Cameron Family owned half the chain hospitals in the United States. The ancestor who had built the Cameron Family¡¯s business was a doctor with excellent medical skills and was also very good at managing it. Hospital chains and pharmaceuticalpanies were inextricably linked, so the Cameron and Hill Families naturally achieved a cooperation They even made an agreement for a political marriage between the two families. However, in the past 100 years, there had never been a man or woman of simr age between the two families, thus the marriage agreement had never been fulfilled. However, the cooperation between the two families had been sustained. Andrew Cameron was the child with the greatest medical talent in this generation of the Cameron Family. He had entered medical school a few years ago and was just waiting to enter his family¡¯s private hospital after his graduation to be a respected doctor. However, after an ident that happened not long after the start ofst semester, Andrew resolutely changed the ambitions that he had from a young age and transferred to be a biology major. Although these two professions could still be connected, this was too sudden. However, before his family could raise any objections, Andrew used his strength to silence everyone. He was a genius in biology¡ªno, he was like a prophet. After a few months of studying, even the professors said that with Andrew¡¯s current level, he could skip fundamental studies and join his mentor¡¯s research team to conduct experiments. Andrew didn¡¯t agree to his mentor¡¯s request. Instead, he picked his own research direction which he was interested in. He started his research on the brain and cranial nerves The Cameron Family had received an invitation to the Hill Family¡¯s banquet and had chosen to let Andrew attend the banquet in faraway China. Andrew had been unwilling to waste his precious time on such a boring social event, but the rumor William Hill had heard made him change his mind. Andrew had learned from William that Xi Cheng had lost his memories for almost 20 years. He only remembered that he had a wife, but he hadpletely forgotten any information about his wife. However, he was able to remain chaste for a woman even without knowing her appearance, identity, or even if she was still alive. Moreover, he had regained all his memories 20 yearster. Andrew knew that the brain was veryplicated, so that was why everyone who was controlled by their brain was a unique individual.. Xi Cheng¡¯s case was very rare, so Andrew wanted to study it. Chapter 311 - Attraction

Chapter 311: Attraction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Andre was a very focused person. Other than dealing with his professional research field, he didn¡¯t have much curiosity or emotion. Such an Andrew was more like an absolute rational artificial intelligence than a living person. If he developed the desire to research something, he would definitely not be distracted by other things. However, at this banquet tonight, Andrew could not concentrate on observing the person he wanted to study¡ªXi Cheng. His gaze would always involuntarilynd on Huo Tian. Andrew Cameron was a smart man. He quickly realized that he was attracted to this girl named Huo Tian, but he couldn¡¯t analyze the reason for his abnormal emotions. William Hill had always been a carefree person. Moreover, Andrew¡¯s expression had remained very calm without any fluctuations. Therefore, William did not know theplicated emotions in his good friend¡¯s heart. China was a market with great potential. The foreign guests invited to the banquet did not act too arrogantly even though they looked down on these Chinese people because of therge market share involved. Therefore, the banquet was very harmonious overall. The adults had their social circles, and some youngsters who were involved in their family business also needed to actively express themselves on such an asion. As for the younger children and the youths who didn¡¯t feel the pressure of inheriting the family, they felt much more rxed. They basically didn¡¯t need to take into consideration the many social activities involved in business. As the host of the banquet, Huo Tian¡¯s very important mission today was to entertain her ssmates, friends, and the younger children well. After Huo Tian spent some time chatting with Huo Feng, she sent him and Si Huan to participate in socializing. ¡°You guys should have other things to do, right? Don¡¯t loiter around me. Little Feng, if your parents know that you¡¯ve been sticking to my side the entire night, they¡¯ll probably be angry.¡± After saying this to Huo Feng, Huo Tian looked at Si Huan, who had been quietly following by her side. ¡°You have more responsibilities than Little Feng. You¡¯re already the head of your family, so you have to be a little more proactive on such an asion. Otherwise, those old fellows from your family will find fault again.¡± Huo Feng looked at Huo Tian deeply, many words hidden in his heart. However, before he had taken full control over the Huo Family, he couldn¡¯t say these words to Huo Tian. Hence, he only gave Huo Tian a smile that didn¡¯t contain any gloominess. ¡°Sister, I thought you¡¯d gradually distance yourself from me. I didn¡¯t expect that even now, Sister will still consider things for me¡­¡± Huo Tian patted Huo Feng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ll always be your sister.¡± The expression on Huo Feng¡¯s face did not seem happy. Instead, it was a little subtle and unnatural. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but Si Huan interrupted him. Si Huan nced at Huo Feng indifferently. He thought to himself, (You¡¯ve been hogging Huo Tian for almost an entire night, yet you¡¯re still not letting me say a few words. You¡¯re really a greedy and annoying person!) As if he didn¡¯t sense Huo Feng¡¯s resistance at all, Si Huan put his arm around his shoulder and assured Huo Tian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look after him.¡± This attitude waspletely like that of a reliable older brother. Not only was Huo Feng not touched, but he even wanted to shiver. Huo Tian trusted Si Huan very much and didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with the atmosphere between the two of them at all. She nodded and said happily, ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. You guys can go ahead with what you need to do. I¡¯ll go to entertain my schoolmates and the children who have been brought here by their parents.¡± Xi Cheng did not want to force Huo Tian to give up on things she was interested in to take over the Hill Family, so he had never nned on letting her participate in meaningless business and social interactions. The task of entertaining business partners was handed over to the Hill Family¡¯s professional manager and Ding Chen. This was also to build a good foundation for Ding Chen to develop overseas markets. As the protagonist of this banquet, Huo Tian¡¯s mission was the simplest. She only needed to entertain her peers and some ignorant children. 40 to 50 of her schoolmates came. Some were Huo Tian¡¯s ssmates, while others came to attend the banquet with the adults in their family. Huo Tian brought these people to another lounge that had been prepared in advance.. There were all sorts of entertainment activities here. Chapter 312 - CP

Chapter 312: CP

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Being able to attend the Hill Family¡¯s banquet and meet so many world-ss wealthy people whom they could only see on the news made these high school students very excited. Of course, what was the most unbelievable for these high school students was that Study God Huo Tian, who seemed to be able to do anything, turned out to be the only daughter of the Huo Family¡¯s head. At the start of the banquet, Xi Cheng had only briefly introduced how their family of three had been separated and then reunited. These youngsters couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. In order to satisfy their curiosity, a few female students surrounded Huo Tian and asked her in an appropriate manner, ¡°Huo Tian, can you tell us more about your parents¡¯ story? I¡¯m really too curious about the love story between them.¡± ¡°Love story?¡± Huo Tian looked up at the girl who had asked the question. There was no malice in the girl¡¯s eyes, only pure curiosity. Probably because she felt that her question was a little inappropriate, her round face flushed red and she looked a little nervous. Most of the students in the ss had high EQ. They were worried that this question would make Huo Tian unhappy. Immediately, someone smiled andined to the girl who had just spoken, ¡°Zhang Meng, this is a private matter between Mr. and Mrs. Hill. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to ask recklessly. Why don¡¯t you forget about it?¡± The girl who had tried to mediate things turned to Huo Tian. ¡°Huo Tian, don¡¯t hold it against Zhang Meng. She just likes all sorts of?CPs1?too much. Not only does she like those celebrities who have been paired up, but she also likes those married couples or love couples with romantic rtionships in real life. Oh right, she¡¯s also the leading supporter for the CP between you and Si Huan¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhhh, shut up!¡± The girl called Zhang Meng quickly pounced over and covered the girl¡¯s mouth. Her face waspletely red and she did not dare to look at Huo Tian¡¯s expression. She lowered her eyes slightly and exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Huo Tian. I just, just¡­¡± She stammered for a while but couldn¡¯t think of a suitable reason. In the end, she could only say pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my hobbies are a little special. If you feel offended, I definitely won¡¯t do this in the future.¡± The Zhang Family had started off as a supermarket chain. Zhang Meng was also the princess of the family. During her spare time in ss, she liked to chase after celebrities and all sorts of CPs. She would often be moved to tears by other people¡¯s fairytale-like love. Zhang Meng knew that although celebrities nowadays would hype things up by forming CPs, the celebrity teams and their loyal fans were very fed up with CP fans. As time passed, CP fans became an unpresentable entricity in the eyes of the public. The person who had helped Zhang Meng exin things was her good friend, Song Ting. Although Song Ting did not like CPs, she did not think that Zhang Meng¡¯s hobbies were worth criticizing. She had subconsciously mentioned this matter just now in order to help Zhang Meng exin. Only then did she realize that she had said something wrong. Her face turned pale and she also looked at Huo Tian anxiously. Everyone fell silent for a moment. Although they felt that Zhang Meng and Song Ting¡¯s words were a little rude, on the ount that they were ssmates, they didn¡¯t want them to be hated by Huo Tian. However, Huo Tian¡¯s reaction was far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. She looked up at the surrounding students in a daze, then looked at the guilty and uneasy Zhang Meng and Song Ting in a daze. ¡°Why are you apologizing? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything offensive about wanting to know my parents¡¯ love story. Their story is very simple, just like what Dad said just now. But what did you mean by that earlier? What do you mean by CP?¡± In the silence, the students could not help but look at each other. After a few seconds of silence, someone was the first to burst outughing. Instantly, the entire lounge was filled withughter. Even Zhang Meng and Song Ting, who were originally feeling uneasy,ughed helplessly. After a round ofughter, the atmosphere immediately became rxed and happy. Everyone ate their snacks separately or gathered in groups of two or three to y games that they were interested in. asionally, they would prick up their ears to listen attentively to Huo Tian and the other female students discussing something. After everyone¡¯s discussion, Huo Tian finally understood what a CP was. She also knew that many students in the school had posted posts about her and Si Huan on the school¡¯s forum. Many people felt that the rtionship between the two of them was not simple. Chapter 313 - Exceptional Man

Chapter 313: Exceptional Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhang Meng leaned close to Huo Tian, her face flushed red from excitement. She said in an agitated tone, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to indulge in real-life CPs from the start, let alone one between my ssmate and the president of the student union. The main thing is that Senior Si Huan is so scary. Who would dare to believe that he would fall in love? But you guys are really too sweet. I¡¯m fed dog?food1?every day. It¡¯s really hard for me to like the two of you¡­¡± Although Huo Tian had a preliminary understanding of what a CP was, she still couldn¡¯t follow Zhang Meng¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Wait, slow down. What do you mean by we¡¯re too sweet and it¡¯s hard for you to not like us? I feel that Si Huan and I are just normal friends?¡± ¡°How is that possible? When Senior Si Huan looks at you, his gaze can melt people, okay?¡± Zhang Meng wasn¡¯t going to allow anyone to question the CP she liked. Not even the couple themselves! She took out her phone, scrolled through the album, and quickly found a photo. She ced it in front of Huo Tian and said firmly, ¡°Take a good look. When Senior Si Huan looks at you, he has a smile on his face and his eyes seem to be filled with stars. If this isn¡¯t love, then what is?¡± Huo Tian couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by the photo on Zhang Meng¡¯s phone. It was under the tree in school. Si Huan was wearing a neat uniform and had a refreshing look. Compared to the handsome and clean Si Huan, she looked a little sloppy. Her long purple hair was messy, and she wasn¡¯t wearing a girl¡¯s uniform dress. Instead, she wore shorts that reached to her knees and a shirt from her uniform, looking a little incongruous. From just their external appearances, the two people in the photo didn¡¯t match at all. And if one were to observe their expressions carefully, they would realize that this photo was surprisingly harmonious. A tall boy with long legs was looking down slightly at the girl who was moving her hands and feet as she talked. His gaze was very focused, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised with a smile. His entire expression was gentle. Huo Tian looked at Si Huan¡¯s gaze carefully. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was affected by Zhang Meng, who was beside her, but she really felt that Si Huan¡¯s eyes were bright and there seemed to be tiny stars in them¡­ Huo Tian only felt that her heart seemed to have slowed down by a beat. For some reason, she felt a little embarrassed and muttered softly, ¡°This photo makes me look too ugly, but it makes Si Huan so handsome. This is unfair!¡± Everyone thought that Huo Tian would be a little shy, but who¡¯d have expected that she would have such a reaction? They couldn¡¯t help butugh. Zhang Meng also smiled and retracted her hand. ¡°Senior Si Huan has always been expressionless, so no one can take pictures of his ruined image. However, Huo Tian is always lively and spirited. You look especiallypatible with the calm and collected Senior Si Huan.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal the true nature of a CP fan. When Zhang Meng put away her phone, Huo Tian subconsciously felt a little reluctant. She opened her mouth slightly, wanting to ask the other party to send her the photo, but she immediately realized that this was a photo that had been posted on the school¡¯s forum. She could actually download it herself. Zhang Meng scrolled through the pictures saved in her phone and said with a sigh, ¡°The main reason I like you guys as a CP isn¡¯t because of these pictures. After all, I¡¯m used to seeing the tricks of the entertainment industry. Even if two people have a deep hatred for each other, as long as you use filters or take advantage of positioning, you can take pictures of them looking at each other lovingly.¡± These words puzzled Huo Tian. ¡°As you said, Si Huan and I are just ordinary friends. Some pictures only seem ambiguous because of the angle. Since you know this, why do you still like our CP?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to like it at first, but you guys are so sweet and always keep on tempting me.¡± Zhang Meng looked at Huo Tian helplessly and said resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you guys are really just ordinary friends, but think about it carefully. Is there really no ambiguous rtionship between you and Senior Si Huan?¡± Huo Tian was slightly stunned. She recalled her past with Si Huan and could not refute Zhang Meng¡¯s words boldly and confidently, forcefully defining the many times their gazes met and her heartbeat quickened as a normal phenomenon between ordinary friends. Without waiting for Huo Tian to answer, Zhang Meng said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t admit it, Huo Tian, I won¡¯t give up on you two as a CP. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so careless that you didn¡¯t realize that Senior Si Huan has never concealed his feelings for you.¡± Chapter 314 - Dont Want To Change

Chapter 314: Don¡¯t Want To Change

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Tian didn¡¯t believe Zhang Meng¡¯s words. In her impression, even if she could asionally sense Si Huan¡¯s extraordinary feelings for her from his gaze and actions, Si Huan¡¯s expression had always been reserved. Si Huan had never really confessed to her before, nor had he done anything that would cause others to misunderstand. This was especially so in school, where he had always kept a suitable distance from Huo Tian. How did these studentse to this conclusion? With this in mind, Huo Tian said doubtfully, ¡°You guys should be mistaken. Si Huan¡¯s attitude towards me is just like that. It¡¯s simr to his attitude towards Zhao Feng, right?¡± The girls around them looked at Huo Tian in disbelief. Zhang Meng was the first toin, ¡°Please, it¡¯s very different! Don¡¯t treat us as if we¡¯re blind!¡± She gave an example. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that Senior Si Huan always has a cold and unapproachable attitude towards everyone else? Even the teachers have to choose their words carefully when talking to him. But in front of you, Senior Si Huan is like a melted iceberg, gentle and patient. That doting gaze doesn¡¯t seem to be him!¡± Song Ting also echoed, ¡°Zhang Meng is right. In the past, we all thought that Senior Si Huan had facial paralysis and didn¡¯t know how to smile at all. It was only when we met you walking with him and didn¡¯t know what you said to him that heughed. It simply shocked the entire school.¡± ¡°And most importantly, Senior Si Huan has always been protecting you,¡± another more introverted girl said. ¡°Previously, when you left the Huo Family and didn¡¯t reveal that you were the young miss of the Hill Family, some people felt that you had ulterior motives for getting close to Senior Si Huan. Back then, many people¡¯s words weren¡¯t nice. They even posted on the school¡¯s forum to scold you. As soon as this matter spread, Senior Si Huan found a way to close down the school¡¯s forum. Then, our school¡¯s forum changed from being able to post anonymously to posting with our actual identities. After that, no one dared to scold others recklessly on the school¡¯s forum anymore.¡± After saying that, the girl looked at Huo Tian carefully. ¡°Huo Tian, don¡¯t you know about this?¡± Huo Tian was silent for a moment, then she shook her head and said, ¡°He never told me about it.¡± For a moment, no one knew what to say. After a short silence, Zhang Meng sighed exaggeratedly. ¡°Senior Si Huan is an exceptional man of the new era! He has always been silently protecting the girl he loves behind her back, but he has never thought of letting you know about the things he has done. It must be because he doesn¡¯t want you to be with him only because you feel touched, right?¡± Looking at Zhang Meng, who had her hands on her chest and was immersed in her own world, Huo Tian¡¯s back unconsciously broke out in a cold sweat. She quietly distanced herself from Zhang Meng and suddenly understood why the hobby of liking CPs would be viewed with raised eyebrows. Huo Tian didn¡¯t waste too much time on this group of gossiping girls. As the host, she would show concern for her other friends from time to time. While she was busy, the words the girls said would asionally appear in her mind¡­ Huo Tian originally wanted to take out her phone to take a look at the school¡¯s forum, but for some reason, she felt that if she really saw those posts, it might open a new door for herself. It might also change the way she interacted with Si Huan, but she didn¡¯t want it to change¡­ After a moment of hesitation, Huo Tian ended up not opening the link the female student had shared with her. Other than the girls who were gathered together to gossip, the other students were also having a good time. In order to make this banquet perfect, the Butler had specially prepared many things that young people and children would like. There were all sorts of toys, figurines,ics, movies¡­ He had even specially prepared aputer room with top-notchputers. At this moment, a group of boys was sitting inside, ying games excitedly. Not all people their age could be carefree and immersed in ying. At the age of 18 or 19, many children had already taken up their responsibilities. Si Huan fulfilled his promise to Huo Tian and brought Huo Feng to meet a few business partners with whom he had a good rtionship. Huo Feng¡¯s performance was very appropriate. Even though some overly arrogant people were mocking the Huo Family in front of him, he didn¡¯t show any abnormality.. This calmness andposure impressed Si Huan but also made him involuntarily raise his guard. Chapter 315 - Low-Profile He Yu

Chapter 315: Low-Profile He Yu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Huo Feng got to know some people through Si Huan, he took the initiative to thank him, then proposed that they split ways. Si Huan didn¡¯t like Huo Feng either and he wasn¡¯t Huo Tian¡¯s biological brother either. He felt that he didn¡¯t have any responsibility towards Huo Feng, so he nodded and agreed. However, after Huo Feng left, Si Huan stood rooted to the ground and observed for a while. He realized that instead of looking for Huo Tian, he was walking towards Huo You, who was in the corner. Si Huan heaved a sigh of relief and looked away. Although Huo You didn¡¯t need to participate in business and social interactions like Huo Feng, she also couldn¡¯t rx and enjoy this grand and very important banquet. After Huo Feng sent her away, Huo You followed his instructions and found He Yu, who was also here to attend the banquet. He Yu had always been an ostentatious person, but at this banquet, he kept a very low profile. This was not his usual style. As his behavior was different from usual, he was even teased by some familiar people. ¡°CEO He, you don¡¯t seem to be in high spirits today. What can that do? Your rtionship with the Hill Family is not simple. I heard that you¡¯ve already reached a business cooperation with them. We¡¯d like to ask you to introduce us so that I can show my face in front of the Hill Family¡¯s head¡­¡± He Yu brushed his friends off. When no one noticed, his expression turned grim. As the first person in S City to reach a business agreement with the Hill Family, He Yu should have been in the limelight at this banquet. In fact, he had nned to use this opportunity to deepen his connection with the Hill Family. However, before he was about to greet the Hill Family¡¯s head, the Huo Family met him first. The Huo Family¡¯s performance was extremely embarrassing. He Yu stood in the crowd and listened to everyone¡¯s whispers. In their mouths, the Huo Family had be a joke. Even though Huo Tian¡¯sst words had made the rtionship between the Huo Family and the Hill Familyplicated again, everyone still treated the Huo Family as a joke. The Huo Family¡¯s matters had nothing to do with He Yu, but news of He Yu and the Huo Family¡¯s daughter, Huo You, being about to get engaged had spread far and wide. They had even prepared the invitations, with the date being today. These two banquets had coincided with each other, so the ones to back off were naturally the Huo Family and the He Family. Everyone knew that their families didn¡¯t dare to go against the Hill Family and they had quietly changed the date of the engagement just to save themselves some face. However, someone had to bring this matter up in front of He Yu. How could He Yu not be angry? Moreover, He Yu realized that the attitude of the Hill Family¡¯s head towards the Huo Family¡¯s couple was like a victorious cat teasing a mouse that had been forced into a corner yet still wanted to resist. When he had had enough fun, he would tear that pitiful mouse apart. He Yu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was the right strategy to be tied to the Huo Family. When Huo You found He Yu, she realized that he was sitting alone in a corner, his gaze was dark as he looked out the window into the garden. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. Even now, Huo You still subconsciously felt fear for He Yu. This fear was a subconscious psychological reaction a woman had when facing a man who had tried to use violence on her. However, Huo You knew that she had to ovee this fear. She mustn¡¯t even show any hint of resistance when the other party looked over. Only in this way could she baffle this unpredictable man and cooperate with Huo Feng¡¯s actions to achieve the future Huo Feng had drawn for her. Huo You took a sip of champagne and sat down beside He Yu. Of course, He Yu noticed Huo You¡¯s arrival. He didn¡¯t sit beside the girl as usual nor deliberately use physical contact to express his closeness with her. Huo You also noticed He Yu¡¯s coldness towards her today. She thought about it and understood why. Her heart turned cold, but she still wore a gentle smile on her face. After a moment, Huo You took the initiative to speak up, mentioning the Huo couple¡¯s embarrassing incident earlier. She said casually, ¡°Something very interesting just happened. You probably know by now. I can¡¯t help but feel happy at the thought of my parents¡¯ performance just now¡­¡± He Yu knew that Huo You wasn¡¯t the obedient girl she appeared to be, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to openly mock her parents. Chapter 316 - Mesmerizing Evil

Chapter 316: Mesmerizing Evil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though He Yu was already hesitating to stay away from this girl who should have be his fianc¨¦e, he couldn¡¯t help but look at her in surprise. Huo You smiled mockingly and took another sip of champagne. She nced at He Yu before her gazended on the busy banquet hall. ¡°Are you very surprised that I would gloat over my parents¡¯ humiliation?¡± He Yu had to admit that the girl in front of him, who looked like she was covered in spikes, piqued his interest again. ¡°Of course, you always surprise me¡­¡± Huo You didn¡¯t reveal a strange expression because of these flirtatious words. Her expression was still filled with mockery, but part of it was directed at He Yu. However, after Huo Feng¡¯s reminder, she understood that she mustn¡¯t appear too aggressive in front of He Yu. Hence, she returned to the topic from before. ¡°I just don¡¯t have any expectations for such parents anymore.¡± Huo You chuckled as if she wasn¡¯t talking about herself. Her tone was exceptionally cold. ¡°In the past, I thought that I could get my parents¡¯ love, but now I finally understand. In their eyes, whoever can bring benefits to themselves is their good daughter.¡± She looked at He Yu, who seemed to be able to see a trace of sadness in her mocking eyes. ¡°The rebellious Huo Tian in the past made them feel embarrassed, and I managed to get into Qingli High School with my own efforts. They thought that only someone like me was worthy of the Huo Family¡¯s identity, so they epted me and abandoned Huo Tian. Now, they think that Huo Tian was raised by the Huo Family and want to rely on her to get involved with the Hill Family. I became the one who got them to chase Huo Tian away and ruin the Huo Family¡¯s business¡­¡± After saying that, Huo You raised an eyebrow and smiled at He Yu. ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to pretend to be an obedient girl anymore. I don¡¯t want to be the Huo Family¡¯s docile daughter anymore. Are you disappointed by this?¡± Although Huo You was wearing a pure white gown with light makeup and a gentle smile, her gaze Was deep and dark. This filled her with an innocent yet evil disposition. He Yu could clearly feel his heart racing. He followed his desires and wrapped his arm around Huo You¡¯s slender waist. Huo You fell into the man¡¯s embrace, following his force. Huo You didn¡¯t panic at all. She ced her hand on He Yu¡¯s chest to pull away some distance from the man and looked up at him. From Huo You¡¯s calm expression, He Yu seemed to be able to peer into the soul hidden in the deepest part of this girl. Huo You didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes, which were calmer than usual, seemed to be saying, (Even if I¡¯m imprisoned in your arms, I¡¯m still high and lofty and won¡¯t submit to you¡­) He Yu¡¯s breathing became uncontrobly heavier. He lowered his head slightly and nted a soft kiss on Huo You¡¯s cheek. He Yu¡¯s hoarse voice entered her ears. ¡°I won¡¯t be disappointed by this. On the contrary, I¡¯m deeply infatuated with you because of this.¡± He Yu wasn¡¯t a rational person. When he made a decision, instead of saying that it was for benefits, it was more urate to say that it was in line with his heart. Just like when he was young, He Yu knew that once he made a move on his illegitimate brother, his father would me him. If things were serious, he would even be stripped of his right to inherit thepany. However, at that time, Bi Ying¡¯s extraordinary intelligence had started to show. The elders of the He Family kept praising him, and He Yu knew that he should take his time to n things and eliminate his younger brother, who was a great threat, without leaving any traces. However, he didn¡¯t choose to do that. Instead, he pushed the five-year-old Bi Ying down the stairs crazily and viciously. The only thing He Yu felt regretful about was that the ident didn¡¯t take Bi Ying¡¯s life. It only caused him to lose his legs. From He Yu¡¯s childhood experiences, one could tell that when he was crazy about something, he wouldn¡¯t consider the negative consequences that would arise. He Yu was in such a condition at this moment. He knew that Huo You wasn¡¯t a good girl and that she only was the Huo Family¡¯s daughter in name. It was impossible for him to get any substantial support or help from the Huo Family through her. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to this girl¡¯s true side. Chapter 317 - Splashing Alcohol

Chapter 317: Sshing Alcohol

The girl in front of him had finally revealed her cold nature and distorted soul. How wonderful that was¡­ More importantly, He Yu thought that such a girl was the soul mate who waspatible with him. In just a short moment, He Yu had dismissed the thought of staying away from Huo You. He didn¡¯t care that this was a banquet with guests everywhere. As long as someone shifted their gaze slightly, they would be able to see what the two of them were doing in the corner. He didn¡¯t hesitate to lower his head and kiss Huo You¡¯s red lips. He Yu could feel the shiver that came from the depths of his soul. He rubbed Huo You¡¯s lips unbridledly. Compared to the slow and repeated contact he did in the past as if he was teasing prey, this kiss was too crazy. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but have her consciousness snatched away by his lips and teeth¡­ Only when Huo You realized that the hand on her lower back had moved and that her hips were being massaged more and more forcefully did Huo You regain her senses and push away the agitated He Yu. She pped He Yu¡¯s hand away and gently touched her slightly stinging lips. She frowned and red at He Yu unhappily. ¡°Is your zodiac dog?¡± He Yu¡¯s skin was unimaginably thick. He had a frivolous smile on his lips, and ayer of red marks on them from Huo You¡¯s lipstick. Under Huo You¡¯s dissatisfied gaze, he bent over and kissed her cheek again. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re too mesmerizing today.¡± Huo You was about to find a ce to touch up her makeup when someone interrupted the overly passionate atmosphere between the young couple. This was a young man in his thirties. His figure and appearance were average, and his face looked like he had been indulging in excessive indulgence all year round. When other people saw the situation in the corner, they would smile kindly and then leave quietly, not disturbing this young couple who could not control their emotions. However, this man clearly did not have the self-awareness of not disturbing other people¡¯s intimacy. He nced frivolously between Huo You and He Yu before his gazended on Huo You¡¯s lips, which had smudged red marks. He clearly knew He Yu. When he spoke, his tone had some familiarity, but he seemed very unrestrained. ¡°Mr. He, you really have good luck with thedies, still daring to be so bold at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. I really have to admire you¡­¡± He Yu didn¡¯t care that his licentious appearance had been seen by others. He leaned back on the sofa and smiled faintly in response to the man¡¯s teasing. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t control myself. Young Master Zhao, why did youe to tease me?¡± The man with the Zhao surname didn¡¯t sense the displeasure in He Yu¡¯s frivolous words. He smiled and got a little closer, hisscivious gazending on Huo You. ¡°Mr. He, I just came back from abroad. Which family¡¯s young miss is this? It¡¯s really enviable for you to have such a beautifuldy to yourself. If there¡¯s a chance, why don¡¯t we y together?¡± Huo You was feeling a little ufortable because someone had bumped into her getting intimate with He Yu. Her expression turned cold when she heard the man¡¯s words. She looked up at the man who was looking at her with a perverted gaze and anger welled up in her heart. Huo You immediately stood up. A waiter happened to walk by with a tray. Huo You picked up a ss of red wine from the tray and sshed it on the man¡¯s face. This man was leaning close to He Yu, wanting to share some interesting things he had seen overseas. He didn¡¯t expect to be sshed with a ss of red wine and was stunned on the spot. He Yu hadn¡¯t expected Huo You to be so shrewd either. He watched as the ss of red wine was sshed at the man¡¯s face, but he couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Half of the wine sshed onto his white coat. Fortunately, they were in a corner of the banquet hall and not many people noticed what had taken ce here. The waiter was well-trained and immediately kept the tray in his hands further away from Huo You. He suggested gently, ¡°Miss, your makeup is smudged. Can I get a female colleague to bring you to touch up your makeup?¡± Huo You nodded with a cold expression. The waiter immediately beckoned for a waitress. This female waitress even brought a small ornamental fan and asked Huo You to cover her smudged lips before bringing her to the dressing room.. Chapter 318 - End of the Minor Incident

Chapter 318: End of the Minor Incident

To be able to serve as a waiter at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet, one had to have good psychological quality and the ability to adapt to situations well. Therefore, the waiter didn¡¯t panic because of the sudden ident in front of him. He calmly made arrangements to handle the situation. Huo You was led by the waitress to the dressing room to touch up her makeup. The waiter from before looked calmly at the two men who looked to be in a sorry state and said respectfully, ¡°Sirs, there are spare clothes prepared in the changing room. The two of you can change into them. Your clothes will be sent back to your residence after they are dry cleaned and ironed.¡± He Yu was only implicated by the red wine that Huo You had sshed over. His expression didn¡¯t turn worse because of this. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you then.¡± He stood up and left without giving the drunk man beside him a look, walking past him and following behind another waiter. ¡°Mr. He, you¡­¡± The man who had stayed behind opened his mouth, wanting to call out to He Yu, who was striding away. He had always been a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Previously he noticed that Huo You was an unfamiliar face. In addition, she had dared to be locked in a kiss with He Yu at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet, so he had thought that she was a mistress who wasn¡¯t in the circle or a ything sent by an unknown family. That was why he had made such a rude suggestion. However, he did not expect that the girl, who he thought had no background, would have the confidence to cause such a ruckus at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. At this moment, the man could not help but weigh in his heart and wonder if this woman had some unknown background. No matter how angry he was, he did not dare to kick up a fuss. The waiter beside him was bowing slightly, looking respectful, but his attitude was actually firm. The surrounding guests¡¯ gazesnded on the man from time to time. His face was livid and his expression was very grim. He gritted his teeth secretly but did not dare to say anything. He followed behind the attendant and obediently went to change. Huo Feng hade to look for Huo You, but before he could get close, he came across this incident. Although the person who was verbally insulted was his biological sister, he had no intention of standing up for Huo You. He stood in the crowd, staying in a spot that was not easily discovered. He wore a faint smile on his lips, happily observing this amusing scene. Only after Huo You sshed wine on the wretched man¡¯s face and left in big strides did the smile on Huo Feng¡¯s lips deepen a little. He turned around in a good mood and followed Huo You and the waitress unhurriedly out of the banquet hall. There were professional makeup artists on standby in the dressing room all day just to deal with the various situations that might happen at the banquet and provide thoughtful service to thedies who needed it. These makeup artists were very happy to take on such jobs. This was because those who came to attend the banquet were all socialites with statuses. Typically, there wouldn¡¯t be any idents. At most, thedies would have their lips stained with makeup due to the drinks and food and they¡¯de to get some touch-up. This job was leisurely and simple, but the remuneration was generous. The makeup artists with connections were eager to get this short-term job. However, the host had very strict requirements. Not only did they have to have makeup skills that were much better than their peers, but they also had to sign a confidentiality agreement beforehand and have to go through two days of training before they could start work. The trained makeup artists understood the Hill Family¡¯s rules. During the banquet, they could not leave the dressing room without permission and appear in front of the guests. Therefore, the makeup artists could not help but feel bored. Just as they were idly chatting, the door of the dressing room was opened. A few makeup artists immediately stood up. They thought that the guest who came this time only needed to put on some simple makeup, but when they looked up, they realized that the makeup on thisdy¡¯s lips was stained around her lips. It looked very exaggerated, clearly having gone through an intense kiss to leave such marks. A few makeup artists who were familiar with each other could not help but exchange nces, secretly wearing gazes as if they were watching a show. However, because of the confidentiality agreement they had signed before they went to work, they didn¡¯t dare to make it too obvious. They pulled out the chair in front of the makeup mirror with a professional attitude and helped Huo You remove her makeup with a natural and passionate attitude. They appeared very calm the entire time as if they didn¡¯t notice that Huo You¡¯s makeup had been ruined. This also made Huo You feel less ufortable.. Chapter 319 - Angering And Teaching A Lesson

Chapter 319: Angering And Teaching A Lesson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The makeup on the lower half of Huo You¡¯s face had been removed and the makeup artist had put on a newyer of foundation. Then, the makeup artists picked a lip balm that was more suitable for her overall makeup look and carefully applied it on her lips. At this moment, there were two light knocks on the door of the dressing room. A makeup artist, who was free, went to open the door first, had a few words with the person outside, then led him in. Huo You sat in front of the mirror and saw a young man slowly walking towards her. He was still very thin, but his tall figure made him look like an adult. He was Huo Feng, Huo You¡¯s biological brother. Huo You¡¯s lips were slightly agape. The makeup artist had applied lip balm on her lips, so she couldn¡¯t speak. She only looked at Huo Feng in the mirror. Their gazes met in the mirror, and Huo You realized that there was a hint of an amused smile in Huo Feng¡¯s eyes. This smile made Huo You subconsciously feel ufortable. She didn¡¯t like to see someone she hated reveal such positive emotions. She frowned slightly. After the makeup artist put down the lip balm, she couldn¡¯t wait to say mockingly, ¡°You were just chatting with your Sister Huo Tian for a while, but you¡¯re actually so happy. You¡¯re like a dog whose bones have been rewarded by its owner. You¡¯re really pitiful¡­¡± Although he was mocked with such an insulting description, Huo Feng did not look unhappy at all. He slowly walked up behind Huo You and ced his hands on the back of her makeup chair. He bent over slightly and carefully looked at Huo You¡¯s wless face in the mirror. He chuckled and said, ¡°Dear Sister, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m feeling happy for you.¡± The makeup artists subconsciously held their breaths. They sharply realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between the two of them. Thinking of the training they had received before the shift, everyone quickly packed up their makeup tools and makeup products. The leader of the team quickly said respectfully, ¡°Miss, your makeup is done. We won¡¯t disturb your conversation with this gentleman. We¡¯ll be waiting in the lounge outside. If you need anything, you can let us in at any time.¡± Huo You and Huo Feng both understood the meaning behind the makeup artist¡¯s words. The makeup artist hadn¡¯t investigated their identities, but through their unfriendly conversation, she thought that the two of them had a bad rtionship and was afraid that Huo You, who was a girl, would be bullied. Therefore, she left a friendly reminder. Huo Feng chuckled. Without waiting for Huo You to speak, he waved his hand casually. ¡°You guys can leave first then. Don¡¯t worry, this is my biological sister. I don¡¯t dare to anger her.¡± The leader subconsciously looked at Huo You, who was silent. She realized that although Huo You looked unhappy, she didn¡¯t refute Huo Feng¡¯s words. She then knew that the two of them should really be siblings, but they weren¡¯t too close. This was a normal phenomenon in wealthy families. The leader of the makeup artist didn¡¯t say anything else and quickly left with the others. They even closed the door considerately to leave room for the siblings, who had a strange rtionship, to talk. After the soft sound of the door closing rang out, there was only Huo You and Huo Feng left in the enclosed room. Huo You stopped hiding her bad attitude towards Huo Feng and looked at him coldly in the mirror. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯ll only feel disgusted if you call me ¡®Sister¡¯.¡± Not only was Huo Feng not angry at such a straightforward rejection, but the smile on his face also became wider. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± He evenughed out loud. After a long while, Huo Feng restrained this joyless smile. The moment hisughter fell, Huo Feng quickly grabbed the bun at the back of Huo You¡¯s head with one hand and pulled it down hard, making Huo You lean hard on the makeup chair, her head facing backward. From a distorted angle, she saw Huo Feng¡¯s gloomy face. Intense pain shot through her scalp. Huo You frowned and bit her lip hard to stop herself from crying out in pain. Huo Feng coldly looked down at Huo You¡¯s exquisite face that had be distorted. His tone was so cold that it sent chills down her spine. ¡°I¡¯ve already reminded you not to anger me. Huo You, you have to understand a fact.. I don¡¯t have that much patience for you.¡± Chapter 320 - Seizing the Chance

Chapter 320: Seizing the Chance

The sharp pain from Huo You¡¯s scalp made tears well up in her eyes. Under her innocent makeup look, she looked pitiful. However, Huo Feng didn¡¯t feel any pity for her. He didn¡¯t rx his grip at all and instead increased his strength further. Huo You couldn¡¯t take the pain anymore and a painful moan escaped from her lips. Huo Feng¡¯s voice was filled with cruelty and coldness. ¡°Huo You, I¡¯ll remind you onest time not to deliberately anger me anymore. Do you understand?¡± No matter how much she hated this crazy guy, Huo You had no choice but topromise. She suppressed her pain and forced the words ¡°I understand¡± out of her mouth. Only then did Huo Feng let go of his hand. Huo You¡¯s neatlybed hair was a mess. She rubbed the scalp at the back of her head in pain. After the pain subsided a little, she red at Huo Feng angrily through the mirror again. Huo You met Huo Feng¡¯s calm gaze and retracted the curse she was about to blurt out. She didn¡¯t dare to anger this temperamental lunatic anymore. Huo Feng was probably only willing to pretend to be obedient, refined, and handsome in front of Huo Tian. He was really like a dog that would recognize its owner. Huo You sneered in her heart but didn¡¯t dare to show any signs of it on her face. She suppressed her anger and asked, ¡°Why did youe to look for me?¡± ¡°I wanted to praise you for doing a good job, but I didn¡¯t expect to be angered by you.¡± Huo Feng shook his head regretfully and looked at Huo You with a faint reproachful gaze. Huo You felt even angrier and couldn¡¯t help but say sharply. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too temperamental?¡± Huo Feng looked over with a warning look. Huo You immediately shut up and said aggrievedly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. This is ady¡¯s dressing room. Even if you haven¡¯t reached adulthood, it¡¯s not suitable for you to stay here for long.¡± Huo Feng chuckled and said in a tone that sounded like he was praising a primary school student, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Dear Sister, no matter how much you don¡¯t like someone, don¡¯t anger them right away. Just like what you did just now. Other than making me unhappy, you won¡¯t get any benefits. Why don¡¯t you be a little friendlier?¡± How dare this guy use such a preaching tone to give her pointers? Huo You, who had been reborn, couldn¡¯t stand anyone pointing fingers at her. If it wasn¡¯t because she had just been taught a lesson, she would have definitely gotten into a quarrel with Huo Feng angrily. However, it was precisely because of the lesson she had just learned that Huo You didn¡¯t dare to speak rashly. She only took a few deep breaths and barely managed to calm herself down. Huo Feng was very satisfied with Huo You¡¯s attitude. He knew that Huo You¡¯s rationality was on the verge of breaking. If she were to be agitated again, Huo You would definitely lose control of her temper and cause a scene. Huo Feng stopped challenging Huo You¡¯s psychological endurance and went straight to the point. ¡°I just want to remind you that this is a rare opportunity that can give you the right to speak in the Huo Family. If you manage it well, you¡¯ll be able to easily share He Yu¡¯s power when you marry him in the future. You have to grasp this opportunity, Sister.¡± Although Huo You knew that Huo Feng¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be considered a promise, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. Her breathing paused for a moment as she looked at Huo Feng nervously. As she still had doubts about Huo Feng, Huo You¡¯s attitude was a little hesitant. ¡°The rtionship between your parents and I is almost broken. They probably will never acknowledge me as their daughter. How can they let me have the right to speak in the Huo Family?¡± ¡°This is something for me to consider. Since I mentioned that I would let you have the power, I will definitely keep to my word. You just have to consider if you want to follow my n.¡± Seeing that Huo You was still unable to make up her mind, Huo Feng said slowly, ¡°In any case, given your current situation, you can only choose to work with me, right?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Huo You felt uneasy and asked Huo Feng about his true intentions with a frown. ¡°Dear Sister, I just want to help you satisfy your desires. Of course, I¡¯ll get what I want from it as well. This is a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Huo You¡¯s expression changed a few times, but she couldn¡¯t give a decisive answer right away¡­ Chapter 321 - Shortcut

Chapter 321: Shortcut

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You looked at Huo Feng silently, wanting to find clues from his expression. However, there was a faint, cold smile on Huo Feng¡¯s lips as he let Huo You stare at him without any change in expression. He was clearly a teenager, but Huo You, who had lived for two lifetimes, could not see through what he was thinking. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but feel defeated. She said angrily, ¡°Since your n can give me so many benefits, why should I reject it?¡± ¡°I think so too. You¡¯re from the Huo Family, so how can you give up the power that you can get so easily?¡± Huo Feng included himself in the mocking without restraint. After sighing, he continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always been very curious. How could a woman like you, who would be willing to do anything to live a better life, let go of such an opportunity?¡± Huo You frowned in frustration and avoided Huo Feng¡¯s intimidating gaze. She said impatiently, ¡°What are you trying to say? Stop keeping me in suspense.¡± ¡°I just want to remind you that in such a critical period where everyone wants to get involved with the Hill Family, you clearly have a shortcut to take. Why haven¡¯t you been able to see it yet?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Feng noticed that Huo You¡¯s back had instantly stiffened. Her breathing had also be irregr, and she couldn¡¯t maintain herposure. Looking at her reaction, Huo Feng knew that Huo You understood what he wanted her to do. Perhaps she had always understood how to maximize her benefits at this banquet, but she had never chosen to take that shortcut. The interest on Huo Feng¡¯s face deepened. He bent down again and got close to Huo You¡¯s side profile, looking at the face in the mirror that was trying its best to suppress its emotions with his existence. His voice was gentle and soft, but the content he spoke was like a sharp weapon that stabbed at Huo You. ¡°You also understand what method I¡¯m talking about, right? To build a good rtionship with Mrs. Hill and use your identity as her adopted daughter as a bargaining chip to snatch benefits from the Huo Family and the He Family. It¡¯s such a simple n. Sister won¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t thought of it before, right?¡± Huo You¡¯s face turned pale, and she clenched her fists that were on her knees to control her emotions so that she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Huo Feng¡¯s gaze through the mirror, afraid that he would see through her true thoughts. Only after a moment of silence did she say, ¡°This method won¡¯t do. Back then, before I left the Ding Family, I had a fallout with her and her brother. Moreover, Huo Tian is not a magnanimous person. She won¡¯t let her mother get too close to me.¡± The smile on Huo Feng¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and his eyes became colder and colder. He said mockingly, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking I¡¯m really asking you to revisit the mother-daughter rtionship with Mrs. Hill, do you? If you really do that, Sister Tiantian will be angry. If she gets angry because of you, I won¡¯t let you off either.¡± These words clearly indicated the difference in Huo Tian and Huo You¡¯s statuses in Huo Feng¡¯s heart. In his words, Huo Tian was an unattainable goddess who could not be profaned, but Huo You was like a dirty thing that had crawled out of a quagmire. How could Huo You not be angry at this difference in treatment? Huo You gritted her teeth and suddenly looked up at Huo Feng through the mirror. Her eyes were red and endless anger surged in her heart. ¡°Huo Feng, I¡¯m your biological sister!¡± Huo You¡¯s gaze was harmless to Huo Feng. He replied indifferently, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re my sister, so I know what dirty and evil blood is flowing in your veins. We¡¯re the same kind of people. Admit that you¡¯re an unscrupulous person, dear Sister.¡± Huo You was stunned that he could belittle his bloodline in such a calm tone. It was only after she came back to her senses that she realized that there was nothing she could say to refute this. Her anger wasn¡¯t as intense anymore. Huo Feng looked mockingly at the top of Huo You¡¯s head. ¡°I know why you¡¯re hesitating. That Mrs. Hill is probably the only person who has given you warmth. No matter how unbearable you are, you don¡¯t want to use thest bit of your rtionship, right?¡± Huo You lowered her head again, not daring to let Huo Feng see her increasingly redden eyes. However, Huo Feng¡¯s attitude changed instantly.. His fingers gently circled Huo You¡¯s messy hair and he said in an extremely gentle tone, ¡°Dear Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a naive side. It makes it a little unbearable for me to force you¡­¡± Chapter 322 - Madams Anger

Chapter 322: Madam¡¯s Anger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Feng¡¯s tone was so gentle, but it made Huo Tian¡¯s heart feel increasingly heavy and cold. Her lips trembled as she stammered, ¡°Alright, stop it¡­¡± Her reaction was clearly because someone had touched the part in her heart that she did not want anyone to pry into. However, Huo Feng wasn¡¯t considerate at all to Huo You. He continued to say cruelly, ¡°The day you chose to return to the Huo Family, your mother-daughter rtionship with Mrs. Hill hadpletely ended. Do you want to keep the warm memories you had when you were with Mrs. Hill? But those are just illusionary bubbles. Huo You, let me give you a piece of advice. Since you¡¯ve chosen to follow your desires, you should be selfish to the end. Don¡¯t be indecisive anymore.¡± Huo You¡¯s face was pale and she was speechless. She looked at herself in the mirror in shock. This exquisite and beautiful face was clearly hers, so why did it suddenly look so unfamiliar? ¡°Think about it carefully.¡± Huo Feng stood behind Huo You with a calm expression. ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll make the right choice, right?¡± Huo You didn¡¯t answer. Huo Feng didn¡¯t need her reply either. He turned around and left the dressing room after saying that. Huo Feng probably gave some instructions to the makeup artists, and soon, a hairstylist walked in. She lowered her eyes and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll help you fix your hairstyle.¡± Huo You was still immersed in her thoughts and didn¡¯t answer for a moment. The hairstylist breathed lightly and carefully tidied her hair that was messed up by Huo Feng. The incident of a man speaking rudely to Huo You and then having his face sshed with alcohol did not cause too much of amotion, but the subordinates did not dare to hide anything from their master¡¯s family. Xi Cheng was exchanging pleasantries with Ding Rong and a few business partners who were on good terms overseas when the butler quietly went up and whispered this matter into his ear while he was refilling his wine ss. Xi Cheng quietly exchanged a few more words of pleasantry with his business partners and found a suitable opportunity to bring Ding Rong back to a small study room behind the banquet hall. Xi Cheng did not take this matter to heart and only looked at Ding Rong with concern. ¡°Rongrong, quickly sit down and have a rest. You¡¯ve never liked to wear high heels. You must be tired from standing for so long in them, right?¡± In the past, Ding Rong¡¯s living environment was simple, so she did not need to dress up too formally. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t the type to dress up gorgeously and would mostly wearfortable clothes. It had been more than 20 years since Ding Rong had worn high heels. It was all thanks to Ding Rong¡¯s strong willpower that she was able to socialize outside for such a long time in a pair of seven-inch high heels tonight. Xi Cheng would asionally secretly use his arm to support Ding Rong for a while when no one was paying attention. Only then could she maintain her perfect image. At this moment, Ding Rong did not say anything and sat down on the sofa readily. A waiter brought overfortable soft-soled shoes. Ding Rong heaved a long sigh of relief and asked as she changed her shoes, ¡°What happened just now?¡± The butler subconsciously nced at Xi Cheng, who nodded slightly. The butler stopped trying to hide things and told Ding Rong everything that had happened. Ding Rong frowned slightly when she found out that this matter was rted to Huo You. The butler had served Xi Cheng for more than ten years and knew quite well about the feud between Huo You and Huo Tian. Therefore, he naturally took Huo Tian¡¯s side and didn¡¯t like Huo You, who was always targeting Huo Tian. However, the butler did not add fuel to the fire. He only described what had just happened impartially without any intention of favoring the man involved in this incident. As she listened, Ding Rong¡¯s expression gradually darkened. By the time the butler finished exining everything, Ding Rong¡¯s heart was already filled with anger. She let out a cold snort and said, ¡°This man¡¯s mouth is too dirty. He¡¯s simply disgusting.¡± At this moment, Ding Rong was so angry that her breathing became heavier and a blush appeared on her face. Her rosy look tickled Xi Cheng¡¯s heart. Xi Cheng sat beside Ding Rong, put his arm around her shoulder, and consoled her gently, ¡°There are scumbags everywhere in this world. It¡¯s not surprising that one or two of them appeared at our banquet. Since he disgusts you, I¡¯ll get someone to chase him away. In the future, his family doesn¡¯t have to appear in an event that has members of the Hill Family present.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s expression eased up a lot and she smiled gently at Xi Cheng. Chapter 323 - Deal With Things

Chapter 323: Deal With Things

Xi Cheng seemed to have received encouragement and praise. He increasingly wanted to make Ding Rong happy. He red at the butler and pretended to urge him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase that ridiculous man out. This is a banquet organized by the Hill Family, not an asion for him to harass female guests.¡± Ding Rong knew Xi Cheng quite well and knew that he was deliberately making her happy. Hence, the smile on her face became more rxed. Xi Cheng¡¯s mood became much more carefree. Seeing that the butler was about to reach the door, he called out to him, ¡°Hold on¡­¡± The butler immediately stopped in his tracks. ¡°Sir, what else do you need?¡± Since he had gotten Ding Rong¡¯s approval with how the wretched man¡¯s punishment was decided, Xi Cheng naturally wanted to work harder and do things to a level where Ding Rong was satisfied with. He coughed lightly and continued to say to the butler, ¡°Who brought that young man in? Chase him away too. Oh right, remember to hand this person to his guardian and help me pass on a message. Just say, ¡®It¡¯s better not to let such an embarrassing thing out in the future.''¡± The butler had been through countless important situations and did not feel that Xi Cheng¡¯s evaluation of the mister who did not know what was good for him was overboard. He calmly bent over slightly and nodded in agreement. However, Ding Rong did not have such a good psychological quality. Moreover, ever since they reunited, Xi Cheng had always appeared very pure and kind in front of Ding Rong, like an ordinary middle-aged man who yearned for a close family rtionship. Only then did Ding Rong realize that the cruel and cold-blooded side of this man had never disappeared. It was just that 20 yearster, this trait had been hidden. This made Ding Rong feel that Xi Cheng seemed to have changed a lot, yet also as if nothing had changed at all. Probably because Ding Rong had subconsciously cast her gaze on Xi Cheng when she was thinking, Xi Cheng could not help but mind it. He ced his hand on Ding Rong¡¯s thin shoulder and squeezed it gently. As he touched his beloved woman gently, he asked in a soft voice, ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡± A gentle smile appeared on Ding Rong¡¯s lips as she said softly, ¡°I remember how you were when you were young. Back then, the urban vige was in chaos. Gangs were active and rampant, and the residents of the urban vige were all suffering. At that time, you were clearly an outsider, but you pretended to have a strong background and were unafraid of anything. I remember that you often stood up for those girls who were bullied too¡­¡± Xi Cheng did not know why Ding Rong suddenly mentioned his younger days, but he felt a little nervous because Ding Rong mentioned that he often stood up for girls. He carefully observed Ding Rong¡¯s expression and realized that she was just recalling the past and not trying to settle old scores with him. Only then was he relieved. As long as Ding Rong was by his side, Xi Cheng felt that be it doing boring things with her or listening to Ding Rong reminisce about the past quietly, they would all make Xi Cheng feel extremely blissed. Hence, Xi Cheng listened with a smile. His thoughts seemed to have returned to the narrow and crowded urban vige from more than 20 years ago with Ding Rong¡¯s descriptions¡­ ¡°I remember that you seemed to have stood up for a lot of pretty girls from the neighborhood. Many girls have deep feelings for you. Even after we got married, those girls still didn¡¯t give up. They kept wanting to quietly get close to you or would say nonsense to me, wanting me to back off.¡± By now, Ding Rong waspletely in Xi Cheng¡¯s arms. Xi Cheng¡¯s lips would asionally nt a soft kiss on the side of Ding Rong¡¯s fair face. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Then did you ever give in back then?¡± Ding Rong smiled and gave Xi Cheng a sideways nce. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know your personality? If I had taken a step back, you¡¯d definitely have gotten upset and angry and couldn¡¯t be coaxed no matter what. So why should I find trouble for myself?¡± Although Ding Rong did not give a direct answer, her words were already her reply. Xi Cheng smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Ding Rong turned her head slightly and their gazes met. Both of them could not help butugh. Xi Cheng was feeling restless and wanted to do something. His hand quietly rested on Ding Rong¡¯s exceptionally slender waist that was maintained because she had to wear a gown.. He could not help but rub the exposed skin on her waist¡­ Chapter 324 - Pity

Chapter 324: Pity

Xi Cheng was about to dip his fingertips into the gown to touch her soft skin when the woman in front of him suddenly pushed him away with a strong force¡­ Ding Rong¡¯s face turned red and she quickly stood up to nce at Xi Cheng¡¯s gloomy expression. Ding Rong quickly exined, ¡°Our topic just now is far from what we wanted to talk about at the start. Let¡¯s quickly return to the topic at hand.¡± Although Xi Cheng knew that Ding Rong was not deliberately rejecting his closeness, he still felt a little ufortable. He snorted in a spoiled manner with an aggrieved expression on his face. ¡°What else is there to say? Didn¡¯t I get the butler to teach that man who dared to behave inappropriately at the banquet a lesson and had him get someone to throw him out? This matter can be ended here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that the man has indeed been punished, but the harm that a girl suffers from his words won¡¯t disappear because of that.¡± Ding Rong sighed softly, looked at Xi Cheng, and said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that because that girl is Huo You. I just feel that no girl should suffer like this at our home.¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s heart softened when he saw Ding Rong¡¯s gentle and solemn expression. His tone softened unconsciously as well. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking. You were so kind and tolerant when you were young. So many years have passed, but you haven¡¯t changed at all. You make me feel a little ashamed of myself.¡± Towards the end, there was a hint of sigh in Xi Cheng¡¯s tone. Recalling back when the two of them had just gotten to know each other, Ding Rong was as sincere and kind as she was now. Back then, he had still retained the bright side of humanity as well. However, after so many years of power struggle, he had long changed beyond recognition. When he looked at something, the first thing he considered was the gains and losses. However, Ding Rong was still the same as before, always able to look at everyone gently¡­ Xi Cheng let out a long sigh and patted Ding Rong¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin things to me, nor do you have to worry that Tiantian will misunderstand that you still treat Huo You as your daughter. She¡¯s as kind as you are and will understand your feelings. That¡¯s why you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°I know my daughter better than you.¡± Because her thoughts had been seen through, Ding Rong looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over to Huo You¡¯s side to check on the situation and console her a little. Her current family, sigh¡­¡± Ding Rong only sighed and did not continue. Although Ding Rong had only had a simple chat with Huo You outside the small courtyard thest time, she also had a simple understanding of the Huo Family¡¯s situation. She felt that if Huo You told her parents about her grievances, she probably wouldn¡¯t be gentlyforted and protected. At the thought of this, Ding Rong felt a little upset. It was not because she still had motherly feelings toward Huo You, but as a woman who came from an unfortunate family, she felt pity for every girl who could not feel kinship from her parents. Ding Rong stood up, bent over, and nted a soft kiss on Xi Cheng¡¯s face. She suddenly said without rhyme or reason, ¡°I¡¯m really d that I chose you to be my husband, allowing me to not have to worry about my daughter suffering such grievances.¡± After saying that, Ding Rong seemed to look shy from having taken the initiative to kiss him. She didn¡¯t say anything else and turned to leave. Xi Cheng was the only one left in the small reception room. He sat on the sofa in a daze, looking a little stunned. After a long while, he raised his hand and gently caressed the ce where he had just been kissed. Flowers seemed to instantly bloom in his heart and he unconsciously felt a little light-headed¡­ When Ding Rong arrived at the dressing room, Huo Feng had just left and the hairstylist was tidying Huo You¡¯s hair. Ding Rong pushed the door open and saw Huo You sitting in front of the mirror in a daze. She was like a soulless puppet, letting the hairstylist work on her hair. Her eyes were dim and lifeless. Even though Ding Rong had long understood that she had nothing to do with Huo You, her heart still ached uncontrobly when she saw her like this¡­ Huo You¡¯s eyes went nk and her thoughts were in a mess. One moment, she was reying the words Huo Feng had said to her, and the next, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the only period of time in her two lifetimes when she had received warmth. The thoughts in her mind were locked in a tug-of-war.. Was she really going to use thest gentle feelings in her heart as a bargaining chip in exchange for benefits? Chapter 325 - Mom

Chapter 325: Mom

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You had been immersed in her own thoughts. The hairstylist didn¡¯t dare to disturb this guest and kept quiet as she helped her fix her hair. The dressing room was silent. The soft sound of the door being pushed open rang out did not make Huo You, who was deep in thought,e back to her senses. However, the hairstylist noticed Ding Rong, who had suddenly entered the room. The romantic love story behind this banquet had been discussed countless times by this group of makeup artists and hairstylists. Therefore, this hairstylist naturally knew Ding Rong. She was the legendary Mrs. Hill. This was the love of the Hill Family¡¯s leader and one of the hosts of this banquet. Even though top makeup artists and hairstylists like them had served many famous people in society, how could those peoplepare to someone like Mrs. Hill? Hence, the moment she saw this madam appear, the hairstylist immediately revealed a nervous and agitated expression. She subconsciously wanted to greet this madam, but Ding Rong seemed to understand what she wanted to do and gently waved her hand before she could speak. The hairstylist was very good at reading people¡¯s expressions. She immediately shut her mouth and bowed respectfully to the other party. Then, she carefully put away her tools and left the dressing room. She even thoughtfully helped to close the door after her. Huo You hadn¡¯t noticed Ding Rong¡¯s arrival at first. It was only after a long time had passed and she no longer felt her hair being touched by the hairstylist that she suddenly came back to her senses and asked subconsciously, ¡°Is my hair done?¡± As she spoke, she looked up into the mirror and was stunned. The hairstylist¡¯s reflection was no longer in the mirror. Standing not far behind her was the figure of the person who kept appearing in her mind¡­ At that moment, Huo You thought that she was still immersed in her messy thoughts. She subconsciously muttered, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Although Huo You¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was exceptionally clear in the quiet room. Ding Rong clearly how Huo You addressed her. She had wanted to say something, but she was stunned by this and looked at Huo You with aplicated expression¡­ After Huo You spoke that word, she instantly realized that this word no longer belonged to her. She saw theplicated expression on Ding Rong¡¯s face in the reflection of the mirror. There was conflict, awkwardness, but she was not touched at all. Huo You immediately understood that the word ¡°mon¡± that she had blurted out could not awaken Ding Rong¡¯s remaining motherly feelings toward her. It would only make Ding Rong feel troubled. At this moment, Huo You¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. She hadn¡¯t made up her mind to use this rtionship to seek benefits for herself. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want to destroy the beautiful image she had in Ding Rong¡¯s heart. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t want to hurt Ding Rong¡¯s feelings¡­ At least before this moment, Huo You thought that Ding Rong still had feelings for her. However, she did not expect that the address she had identally called out would let Huo You see Ding Rong¡¯s current attitude towards her. Now, Ding Rong no longer treated her as her daughter. Huo You¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. Then, she thought to herself, (It¡¯s alright. This way, I can execute Huo Feng¡¯s n without any psychological burden, letting that warm memory be my bargaining chip to seek the future I want.) In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Huo You had figured out what was the best thing to do. She lowered her eyelids slightly and sorted out her emotions. When she looked up again, the fragility that had shed past her eyes earlier was no longer there. She stood up from the chair and turned to look at Ding Rong, who was a few steps away. Huo You looked helpless and her hands were even sped awkwardly together. She carefully exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said something wrong just now, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just, I just remembered the past¡­¡± Huo You seemed to feel a little embarrassed. She turned her head to avoid Ding Rong¡¯s gaze, her entire body shrouded in a fragile and stubborn disposition¡­ Ding Rong looked at Huo You and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. The truth was, she knew very well that Huo You wasn¡¯t a fragile person. That hint of fragility on her might just be another perfect disguise. However, looking at the girl she had raised, Ding Rong could not get herself to hate her. She only felt pity¡­ Chapter 326 - Back then

Chapter 326: Back then

Ding Rong had never understood why the child she had raised for 18 years had be aplete stranger in just half a year¡­ She sat down on the small sofa in the dressing room and stopped sizing up Huo You. She said softly, ¡°Take a seat first. Don¡¯t be standing.¡± Huo You maintained her careful attitude and sat down at a ce that was neither too far nor too close to Ding Rong. It was as if she had been thinking for a long time before she summoned up the courage to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t me me for having said the wrong thing?¡± Ding Rong did not answer Huo You¡¯s question immediately. She was silent for a while, making Huo You feel unsettled¡­ Just as Huo You felt that the atmosphere was too tense and was about to say something to ease the overly tense atmosphere, Ding Rong spoke. Ding Rong¡¯s voice was like a calm breeze in the mountains. She told Huo You about the past that she didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Huo You, there¡¯s no longer any mother and daughter rtionship between us¡­¡± Huo You¡¯s heart ached instinctively when she heard her say this in such a calm tone. If it were in the past, Huo You might have flown into a rage out of humiliation when Ding Rong said such heartless words to Huo You. She might have just said that she would never have anything to do with the poor Ding Family¡­ However, the difference in their statuses prevented Huo You from treating Ding Rong, who she had been anxious to get rid of in the past, with a superior attitude. She opened her mouth to say something. At least at this moment, she did not want to hear such heartless words from Ding Rong¡¯s mouth. However, Ding Rong did not give Huo You a chance to speak. Her gaze did notnd on Huo You either but was lowered to look down at a teacup on the table. She continued unhurriedly, ¡°Back then, you secretly did a DNA test with the Huo Family and affirmed your rtionship with them. Then, you packed your things and left with them without a word. Only then did I find out what was going on. Do you know that the feeling for a single mother to find out that the daughter she had painstakingly raised for 18 years wasn¡¯t her biological daughter is veryplicated and painful? Even before I could ept this, you had already left with them.¡± Although Ding Rong¡¯s tone was very calm, Huo You could imagine her breakdown when she heard the news from her calm words. Only then did Huo You feel a little guilty. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± However, Ding Rong didn¡¯t me Huo You at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯ve gotten over it. Actually, after you left with the Huo Family, I went to the Huo Family. On the one hand, I wanted to have a good chat with you, but on the other hand, I wanted to know about Tiantian¡¯s true situation. Actually, at that time, I was already mentally prepared. I felt that neither you nor Tiantian would be able to return to my side¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Huo You looked up at Ding Rong in surprise. She looked a little unbelievable and asked with a frown, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had been to the Huo Family.¡± Ding Rong smiled and was not surprised by this. ¡°This is not surprising. Your biological parents don¡¯t want you to have anything to do with me. Back then, they warned me to be clear about my identity and not get involved with you at all. I remember very clearly that Mrs. Huo had deliberately let me hear your conversation with her¡­¡± As Ding Rong exined, Huo You seemed to remember that memory, and her expression became a little dazed¡­ It was when the result of the DNA test had juste out. Huo You left the urban vige with the Huo Family and returned to the Huo Family¡¯s vi. Back then, in order to make a perfect appearance at the banquetter, Huo You had been learning etiquette from the Huo Family¡¯s teachers. She didn¡¯t know that Ding Rong had even found her way to the vi and had an unhappy conversation with Mrs. Huo. Huo You only knew that halfway through her etiquette ss, Mrs. Huo asked the teacher to bring her to the small reception room beside the greenhouse. She then suddenly and strangely asked herself a question, ¡°Youyou, you¡¯ve been with Madam Ding for 18 years. Even a dog would have developed feelings. Do you have any reluctance to part with her? If you still treat her as your mother in your heart, I can make a concession and let you continue to keep in contact with her. To the public, we¡¯ll call her the godmother we have you acknowledged. How about that?¡± At that time, Huo You only wanted to stabilize her position in the Huo Family as soon as possible.. She knew how to answer the question that was most beneficial for her¡­ Chapter 327 - True Self

Chapter 327: True Self

After getting along with Mrs. Huo in her previous life, Huo You knew long ago that Mrs. Huo was a hypocritical woman. Although she said that she could let Huo You and Ding Rong continue to get along, Huo You knew that if she agreed to acknowledge Ding Rong as her godmother, she would definitely anger Mrs. Huo. Therefore, she rejected this suggestion without hesitation. Huo You didn¡¯t remember anything after saying that. However, at this moment, those words once again appeared in her mind clearly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to acknowledge her as my godmother. There¡¯s no more mother and daughter rtionship between us. From today onward, you¡¯re the only mother I have. Therefore, Mom, can you not bring up those people who¡¯d dampen our spirits in the future?¡± Huo You, who had just returned to the Huo Family, was bent on building a good rtionship with Mrs. Huo. Shepletely went along with Mrs. Huo¡¯s wishes and said these words. Then, she leaned into Mrs. Huo¡¯s arms in a spoiled manner and felt her hand patting her back gently. At that time, she thought that she had obtained the most perfect maternal love. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the woman she had abandoned so easily was behind the tall green nts a few steps away, hearing their conversation clearly¡­ Back to this moment, Huo You listened to Ding Rong speak of the past in a calm and indifferent tone. Huo You¡¯s face was as pale as paper, and her lips were trembling as she stared at Ding Rong. She wanted to exin that those weren¡¯t her true thoughts, but when she met Ding Rong¡¯s calm gaze, she couldn¡¯t say a word¡­ Ding Rong looked away and no longer looked at the panicking Huo You. She continued, ¡°Back then, I felt that it was impossible for either you or Tiantian to return to my side. After all, the child I had raised for 18 years detested me to that extent. How could the other daughter, who hadn¡¯t spent a minute with me since she was young, abandon the wealthy environment she grew up in and return to the side of a poor, middle-aged woman?¡± At this point, Ding Rong smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve always been optimistic and carefree, but after I returned from the Huo Family that day, I broke down. I even wanted to end my life because at that time, I felt that my life had really failed. It was Ding Chen who had stopped me. Further down the road, it was Tiantian who had saved me.¡± At the mention of Huo Tian, a warm smile appeared on Ding Rong¡¯s face. When she looked at Huo You again, that warmth became unyielding. ¡°Huo You, you said back then that you have nothing to do with me anymore. I don¡¯t want Tiantian to be sad because of you either. Although I don¡¯t know why you called me that just now, I think since we¡¯ve already made our choice, let¡¯s not do anything that would cause others to misunderstand, okay?¡± Ding Rong seemed to be thinking while saying those words, so she spoke very slowly. After she finished speaking, she did not hear any response for a long time. Ding Rong looked up and realized that Huo You was sitting on the sofa in a daze, tears trickling silently¡­ For some reason, Ding Rong suddenly had a feeling that Huo You¡¯s tears were not a disguise but her true emotions. At the thought of this, Ding Rong felt a little depressed and she didn¡¯t feel good. Huo You didn¡¯t seem to want Ding Rong to realize that she was crying. She turned her head away in a panic and wiped the tears on her face, not caring if the makeup she had just touched up had been ruined by her actions. Ding Rong sighed, feeling bad for Huo You. She took out a tissue and handed it to Huo You, consoling her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Wipe your tears.¡± Huo You took the tissue and covered her eyes. It took her a long while to barely calm down. Her voice was muffled, still sounding a little teary. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things in the past.¡± Ding Rong shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯re just pursuing the life you want. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± ¡°But the life I want is obtained at the price of hurting you. That¡¯s not my intention.¡± At this moment, Huo You no longer cared about any ns. She only wanted to tell this woman, the only woman who had ever given her warmth, her true thoughts. Perhaps this was the first andst time she would be her true self like this¡­ Huo You took a deep breath and looked straight at Ding Rong. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but even this is something that I realized after a very long time..¡± Chapter 328 - Teaching

Chapter 328: Teaching

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You smiled self-deprecatingly, and her tears fell silently again. ¡°Back then, I only wanted to return to the Huo Family and live a better life. I felt that I could abandon everything, including the 18 years of feelings between us. I thought that I would be able to live a happy life after returning to the Huo Family, butter on, I realized that that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Although I had a rich life, I also lost a lot. What made me feel the most pain and I was most unwilling to ept was you. I had lost the only mother who would treat me well unconditionally¡­¡± In the past, Ding Rong had thought that she knew Huo You well enough, butter on, Huo You had contacted the Huo Family without a word, returning to her biological family, and cutting off all contact with her. Only then did Ding Rong realize that she had never understood this child. However, looking at the silently crying Huo You, she had a feeling that the Huo You in front of her was true. It was precisely because Huo You was so realistic that Ding Rong¡¯s heart ached even more. If Huo You were apletely selfish and cold-blooded person, Ding Rong wouldn¡¯t have to waste any more time and effort on her. However, she still had a trace of conscience, so Ding Rong could not help but pity the girl in front of her. However, no matter how much Ding Rong sympathized with her, she knew that they could not return to the past. Ding Rong watched as Huo You¡¯s tears gradually stopped. She then said softly, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡± Huo You could hear the helplessness in Ding Rong¡¯s tone. She could also tell that although Ding Rong sympathized with her, she wasn¡¯t prepared to continue showing her kindness. Huo You lowered her head and wiped her tears. When she looked up again, her eyes were red. Her makeup hade off a little, but she didn¡¯t look too disheveled. She smiled at Ding Rong, showing an arc that could barely be considered a smile. ¡°Thank you for raising and teaching me in the past. It¡¯s precisely because I have more than ten years of warm memories that I don¡¯t feel like my life is in a mess.¡± With that, Huo You stood up. She didn¡¯t want to reveal her fragile and disheveled side in front of Ding Rong. This was probably thest time she would analyze her inner heart. From now on, she wanted to live stronger. As for the consequences of notpleting the n ording to Huo Feng¡¯s request, it wasn¡¯t within Huo You¡¯s consideration. She thought that at least at this moment, she had followed her heart. This was enough¡­ Before Huo You could step out of the dressing room, Ding Rong¡¯s gentle and soft voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Hold on.¡± Huo You turned around and looked at Ding Rong, who was still sitting on the small sofa. ¡°What else do you want to talk about?¡± Ding Rong sighed lightly and said, ¡°When I came in just now, you deliberately pretended to be pitiful. What was it that you wanted me to help you with?¡± Huo You didn¡¯t expect Ding Rong to ask such a question and stood there in a daze. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Ding Rong¡¯s gaze, not wanting her careful schemes to be exposed in front of Ding Rong. That would make her seem very despicable. After a moment, Ding Rong didn¡¯t get Huo You¡¯s reply. She seemed to know what Huo You was thinking and didn¡¯t force her to answer. Instead, she said gently, ¡°Huo You, I¡¯ve always known you to be a child who likes to scheme against people. In the past, I¡¯ve always taught you to fight for what you want openly. You deliberately hide your true nature. I thought I had taught you very sessfully, butter on, I realized that that¡¯s not the case. You¡¯ve always liked to beat around the bush to achieve certain goals. Can you stop using this method on me anymore?¡± Huo You¡¯s body tensed up instantly. She felt a buzzing sound in her ears as if the world had excluded her. For a few seconds, she seemed to be unable to hear anything. Her vision seemed to be covered in a thinyer of fog. After a long while, she could once again sense the real world around her¡­ Huo You looked at Ding Rong in a daze and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Ding Rong shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing you when I say this. I just want to do some things for you onest time. Also, I want to remind you not to plot against others anymore.. You¡¯ve never properly learned how to scheme against people, so the methods you reveal will appear to be despicable. If you want to obtain what you want, you can only make yourself stronger¡­¡± Chapter 329 - Giving Up

Chapter 329: Giving Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before Ding Rong spoke, Huo You had already given up on her initial n. ording to Huo Feng¡¯s n, Huo You could indeed rely on her rtionship with Ding Rong to obtain power from the Huo Family and the He Family. However, that also meant that she would be a tragic and shameless person. Compared to the bad things Huo You had done in the past, this matter wasn¡¯t considered serious. However, Huo You didn¡¯t want Ding Rong to see her shameless and despicable side. Therefore, Huo You had wanted to leave directly, but she didn¡¯t expect that even though Ding Rong had seen through her intentions, she didn¡¯t intend to stop her. Instead, she wanted to help Huo You. Huo You looked at Ding Rong with aplicated expression. Her expression was still so calm as she looked at her with tolerant eyes, no different from when she was still her daughter¡­ Huo You¡¯s eyes became a little moist and she avoided Ding Rong¡¯s gaze awkwardly. Ding Rong knew that she had touched Huo You¡¯s self-esteem. This child had always been like this, unwilling to show her disheveled side in front of others, especially in front of her, who used to be her mother. After a moment of silence, Ding Rong said again, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry that you were harassed at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. Take it aspensation and let me do onest thing for you. Of course, this matter can¡¯t go against my moral bottom line.¡± The reason Ding Rong said this waspletely to take care of Huo You¡¯s self-esteem. Huo You understood that this was Ding Rong¡¯s consideration, so she stopped hesitating. After taking a deep breath, Huo You said softly, ¡°I fell out with the Huo Family¡¯s couple and they¡¯ve already decided on a fianc¨¦ for me. If it wasn¡¯t for this banquet held by the Hill Family, today would have been my engagement party. Actually, I¡¯m very d to be able to postpone the engagement and give myself more time to catch my breath¡­¡± Due to the uneasiness and nervousness in her heart, Huo You was still a little incoherent. When she realized that Ding Rong¡¯s brows were gradually frowning, she realized that she seemed to have said a lot of crap and immediately stopped talking. She looked at Ding Rong uneasily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said so many unimportant things¡­¡± ¡°These things aren¡¯t unimportant.¡± Ding Rong said hesitantly, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re very against this marriage. So, you want me to help you think of a way to break this marriage agreement?¡± ¡°Break off the marriage agreement?¡± Huo You muttered with a hesitant expression, not knowing what to say. When the Huo Family¡¯s couple had first revealed their intentions to get Huo You and He Yu engaged, Huo You had indeed wanted to resist. However, after careful consideration of the benefits and losses, she had already epted this marriage agreement. Right now, Huo You¡¯s only value in the Huo Family was to marry He Yu. If this marriage agreement was annulled, the Huo Family would have even more reason to cut her off. At the thought of this, Huo You muttered, ¡°No, I cannot and must not break the marriage agreement¡­¡± Ding Rong frowned slightly and looked at Huo You in confusion. ¡°But you don¡¯t really like that man, right? The two of you aren¡¯t really engaged yet. If living with him will only make you feel pain, why do you still insist on the marriage agreement?¡± Huo You looked at Ding Rong steadily. After a while, she said bitterly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love He Yu, and he¡¯s not a good marriage partner. He has a temperamental personality and will vent his negative emotions on me. Sometimes, he will even exert violence on me. But I have no choice. I need a marriage that can bring benefits to the Huo Family. He Yu is already the best choice.¡± ¡°How ridiculous! Why did your parents choose such a marriage partner for you¡­¡± Ding Rong raised her voice in disbelief when she heard Huo You say that He Yu would exert violence on her. However, Ding Rong came to a realization a momentter. Not all parents in the world loved their children wholeheartedly. Didn¡¯t the couple from the Huo Family know what kind of person He Yu was? Of course they knew, but they didn¡¯t care if their daughter could obtain happiness in a marriage or if she would be hurt by that man. They only cared if they could get benefits from their daughter¡¯s marriage. Ding Rong¡¯s gazended on Huo You and she realized that she was looking down, avoiding her gaze with an embarrassed expression. Chapter 330 - Annulling Marriage Agreement?

Chapter 330: Annulling Marriage Agreement?

Trantor: As Studios | Editor. As Studios Ding Rong could not bear to say anything else that would agitate Huo You¡¯s self-esteem, so she let out a long sigh. In the end, Ding Rong did not want to see her step into a fire pit and take on a marriage filled with pain and hurt. After thinking carefully for a while, Ding Rong said hesitantly, ¡°Tf you¡¯re willing, TI help you think of a way to stop this marriage. The two of you have only made initial ns and haven¡¯t held an engagement ceremony. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. To be honest, Huo You¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but waver when she heard Ding Rong¡¯s suggestion. At this moment, she was constantly wondering if she could really give up on the political marriage with He Yu. If she borrowed the power of the Hill Family, the political marriage between the Huo Family and the He Family could be invalidated. She could also choose a new marriage partner or leave the Huo Family from now on to start a new life overseas. She could live an ordinary and stable life, having a life that belonged to an ordinary person But was that what she really wanted? Huo You asked herself, What is it that I want?) The next moment, she came to a conclusion Huo You thought to herself, (I don¡¯t want to die after an ordinary and mediocre life like everyone else. Even if the path I¡¯ve chosen has many thorns and difficulties, Ill continue to walk it bravely. TIl do my best to get everything I want) With this in mind, Huo You looked up at Ding Rong and shook her head firmly. Thank you for thinking of me, but Ive thought about it carefully. Actually, there¡¯s no need for me to annul the marriage agreement with He Yu. Even without him, I will still need to choose a suitable husband. The man I choose next might not be as good as He Yu. After all, my parents won¡¯t care as much about me as they did before. They won¡¯t put in so much effort to choose a marriage partner for me.¡± Huo You smiled self-deprecatingly toward the end. Looking at Huo You, who was determined to walk down a dark path, Ding Rong was helpless. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t take any unnecessary action. I hope you won¡¯t me me for being a busybody.¡± ¡°No, no, this isn¡¯t being a busybody.¡± Huo You waved her hand. She wasn¡¯t someone who was good at exposing her true feelings, but she couldn¡¯t help but reveal her true feelings at this moment as she looked at Ding Rong gently. ¡°In fact, other than you, there won¡¯t be another person in the world who will view my marriage from the perspective of my personal happiness, including myself. I only care about the benefits I can get from my marriage.¡± These words made Ding Rong feel even moreplicated. Using one¡¯s marriage as a bargaining chip in exchange for benefits sounded so cold-blooded and heartless, b wasn¡¯t this also a pitiful way to live as well?e Ding Rong knew that she could no longer continue to evaluate Huo You¡¯s lifestyle, so she stopped trying to persuade her to give up on this engagement partner. She changed the topic. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to help you break off the engagement, what¡¯s your real motive?¡± Huo You felt the atmosphere in the dressing room, which had just eased upa little, freeze up again. Her back was stiff and her expression was tense. She didn¡¯t dare to meet Ding Rong¡¯s gaze and stood at the door, feeling a sense of shame rising in her heart.. After hesitating for a moment, Huo You finally revealed her true thoughts. ¡°Actually, I1 just want to get close to you and make the Huo couple think that we still have connections. I want to use your influence as Mrs. Hill to gain a say in the Huo Family.¡± Probably in order not to let Ding Rong feel that she was too despicable, Huo You couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°This can¡¯t be helped. My life in the Huo Family has been too suppressing. I just don¡¯t want to be a marite in their hands anymore.¡± Ding Rong neither agreed nor refused and only looked at Huo You witha plicated expression. Huo You could not sense Ding Rong¡¯s true thoughts and only thought that she did not like her to use such schemes to obtain benefits In fact, Ding Rong had been like this in the past. She was proud and noble by nature, always having her own persistence. She had never been bent on achieving anything. If she wanted to achieve a goal, she would give it her all and fight for it openly. She would not rely on scheming against people and nning behind their backs. At that moment, Huo You recalled the bits and pieces of life that Ding Rong had taught her. A sense of shame rose in her heart, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at Ding Rong¡¯s expression. She was afraid to see disgust and hatred on her face.. Chapter 331 - Agree To Help

Chapter 331: Agree To Help

Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios In her nervousness, Huo You actually felt a little panicky. She seemed to not dare to face Ding Rong¡¯s answer and said hurriedly, ¡°Tm sorry, just take it that Tm spouting nonsense. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to me With that, Huo You quickly turned around and turned the door handle, looking like she wanted to flee. Behind her, Ding Rong sighed slowly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Tm very sorry to have frightened you at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. Take this as my pensation for you. I¡¯l act ording to your wishes as if the two of us still have feelings for each other, allowing you to use this as a bargaining chip to exchange for what you want.¡± Huo You stood rooted to the ground. After a long while, she turned around and looked at Ding Rong in disbelief. ¡°How How could you possibly agree to this? Don¡¯t you hate such methods the most? That¡¯s right, I hate all kinds of underhanded schemes and plots. But I can¡¯t help it. This is your true nature. I wasn¡¯t able to change even after raising you for 18 years. Now, Im even less qualified to criticize you.¡± A trace of sadness shed across Ding Rong¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be filled with pity and pain. ¡°Tll help you, but I have conditions too. Huo You pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What conditions do you have? Ding Rong slowly restrained her emotions, tried to maintain herposure, then said in a business-like manner, I request that you not use this asa bargaining chip to do anything that will damage the Hill Family¡¯s reputation or harm Tiantian. Other than obtaining a say in the Huo Family and protecting yourself in the marriage between you and He Yu, I won¡¯t allow you to use your rtionship with me to swindle others.¡± Huo You opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to retort that she wasn¡¯t that kind of person. However, she didn¡¯t say it out loud because Ding Rong knew her better than Huo You thought. Huo You was indeed someone who didn¡¯t have a high moral bottom line. If one day, she realized that she could easily get benefits from others by exploiting her rtionship with Ding Rong, how could she not use this to swindle others? Huo You¡¯s heart was filled with sadness. Under Ding Rong¡¯s gaze, she slowly nodded and promised, ¡°Tll agree and abide by this condition.¡± More than half a year ago, they were still in a loving mother and filial daughter rtionship. But now, they could only converse with this kind of negotiation and transaction method. Ding Rong was filled with emotions, but she had to put things bluntly. ¡°Huo You, this is my condition. If I find out that you¡¯ve vited this request, I won¡¯t let you share any more of my glory. Do you understand? Huo You was silent. She knew that from this moment onwards, she had pletely lost the only mother who had been good to her. The memories between them were no longer warm but shrouded with ayer of cold calction. She nodded sadly. ¡°T understand. Before Ding Rong left the dressing room, she only left Huo You with onest word. ¡°I hope you can get what you want and that you¡¯ll do well by yourself in the future. Half a year ago, when she left Ding Rong and returned to the Huo Family, Huo You hadn¡¯t had a formal goodbye with Ding Rong. It was because felt guilty and also that her heart was only filled with yearmings for the future. Today, on the day of Huo You¡¯s 19th birthday, in a quiet dressing room in the bustling banquet hall, the mother and daughter, who had shared warm and beautiful times, and also had each other¡¯s hatred, officially bade each other farewell. Huo You knew that the words ¡°do well by yourself were Ding Rong¡¯s final advice to her. From now on, they really had nothing to do with each other anymore. Huo You only felt empty inside. When she returned to the banquet, she had relied on her instincts to smile and greet the other guests She was in a bit of a daze and didn¡¯t care if others could tell that she was ina bad state. A man who was half a head taller than her got close to her and wrapped his arm around Huo You¡¯s waist. After a long while, Huo You finally realized that this person was He Yu, who had changed into a spare set of clothes. It was rare for Huo You to be a little slow. She said slowly, ¡°Were you talking to me just now? Tm sorry, I didn¡¯t hear what you said He Yu stared at Huo You strangely for a long while. His gaze swept across her face and he realized that her makeup had returned to normal. There was nothing wrong with her appearance either, but she was still ina daze. He wondered what she had gone through in the dressing room.. Chapter 332 - The Butler’s Apology

Chapter 332: The Butler¡¯s Apology

Trantor: As Studios | Editor As Studios He Yu didn¡¯t probe further. Instead, he revealed a gentle and tolerant smile. He wrapped his arm around Huo You¡¯s waist and got her to change directions. He pointed at a few young foreigners in the corner and whispered into Huo You¡¯s ear, ¡°These are rich second-generation heirs from abroad. Although they don¡¯t have any real power in family matters, the connections they have behind them are also very rich. I had a good chat with them just now and have agreed to introduce my fianc¨¦e to them.¡± A few people on the other side seemed to have sensed He Yu¡¯s gaze as well. One of them waved happily in their direction, and He Yu waved in response. Huo You smiled wearily. ¡°Tm tired. I don¡¯t want to entertain a group of foreigners.¡± She twisted her body slightly and wanted to break free from He Yu¡¯s arms, but He Yu pulled Huo You back into his embrace and grabbed her slender shoulders, preventing her from leaving his embrace He Yu¡¯s gaze and tone were already a little unhappy. He whispered into Huo You¡¯s ear, ¡°Those young masters and youngdies saw you sshing wine at me just now, so they became interested in us. They¡¯re very curious about you and must get to know you. Their family is qualified to be sent an invitation by the Hill Family. This is enough to prove their status and strength, so you should obediently give those people some face, okay?¡± This reason was too strong for Huo You to protest anymore. She pursed her lips and tried hard to put ona perfect smile. She nodded wearily and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go greet your new friends then.¡± Huo You was led by He Yu to the group of foreigners. As the middleman, He Yu did the introductions. This group of foreigners had an unbridled personality and their emotions were even more unconcealed. As soon as they saw Huo You, someone said excitedly, ¡°Beautifuldy, you were really too cool just now. I thought all Chinese women were gentle, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a girl with such a personality like you. It¡¯s really surprising.¡± That¡¯s right. You did very well just now. Towards such a stinky man, you should have given him a p. However, sshing alcohol on his face feels very good too On such an asion, everyone expressed their kindness. However, gradually, this group of carefree foreigners also realized that Huo You was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t look very hapPy. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Huo You had been trained to observe people¡¯s expressions. When she realized that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, she quickly said, Tm sorry, I was in a bad mood after what happened earlier and still haven¡¯t recovered. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving everyone face After some exnation, these new foreign friends expressed their understanding and started cursing the man with vulgar words again. Just as Huo You was trying hard to adjust her emotions to blend into the enthusiastic atmosphere around her, a refined-looking middle-aged man in a formal shirt and vest wallked up to Huo You. He had the bearing and conduct that only those from families with a long history could have. He bowed respectfully to Huo You and asked, ¡°Hello, are you Miss Huo You? ¡°Yes, T¡¯m Huo You. Huo You looked at the middle-aged man in front of her in confusion. ¡°May I help you? ¡°Hello, Miss Huo You. I¡¯m the HilI Family¡¯s butler.¡± The butler introduced himself briefly, then said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Tm sorry to say that you had an unhappy experience at the banquet because of our mistake. Madam already knows about this and is very angry about it. Although the Huo Family tried their best to stop Madam from getting involved with you, Madam said that you were once her adopted daughter. She won¡¯t ignore the grievances and harm you suffered.¡± The surroundings gradually quietened down, and everyone¡¯s gazes slowly nded on Huo You. Their gazes gradually became very passionate. It was as if only at this moment did they realize that there was actually such a gold mine hidden beside them. Huo You felt on edge from those scorching gazes. She tried her best to straighten her back and maintain a reserved attitude as she said, ¡°That gentleman iscking in morals, that¡¯s why he was rude to me. This isn¡¯t your fault.I hope that the Madam won¡¯t take this to heart.¡± Chapter 333 - Not To Be Underestimated

Chapter 333: Not To Be Underestimated

Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios When the butler heard this pretentious response, he felt a sense of mockery in his heart. He subconsciouslypared Huo Tian to Huo You. The butler felt that the two of them were worlds apart. This Miss Huo You who would ingratiate herself to someone else to achieve her ends wasn¡¯t even fit to carry their little princess¡¯s shoes. He really didn¡¯t expect that this youngdy had been raised and taught by their madam. No matter how much disdain and contempt he felt, the butler wouldn¡¯t show it on his face. He continued to say respectfully and carefully, ¡°That gentleman will be punished. He has been sent out of the manor by the security guards and will not appear at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet in the future. Madam asked me to tell you to rx and enjoy the rest of thhe banquet.¡± Huo You nodded. She didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Fortunately, the butler understood his mission very well. After a few simple sentences, he expressed that Ding Rong still hada trace of kindness for her adopted daughter who had returned to the Huo Family. Just this kindness alone was enough to show that this adopted daughter was not to be underestimated. After the butler left, the surrounding people looked at Huo You with even more fervent gazes. The few foreign friends who had been treating Huo You and He Yu casually earlier immediately said to Huo You in a friendly and respectful manner, ¡°Dear Miss Huo You, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Mrs. Hill¡¯s adopted daughter. You Chinese are so reserved and keep such a low profile. The foreigner was about to ask Huo You to introduce him to Mrs. Hill, but before he could say anything, a middle-aged woman walked over. This woman¡¯s surname was Song and she had met Huo You a few times in the past. She was considered familiar with Mrs. Huo and didn¡¯t have many interactions with juniors like Huo You. However, even if they didn¡¯t have any interactions with each other, she had to create opportunities for the interactions. Without any hesitation, this Auntie Song grabbed Huo You¡¯s arm and said very intimately, ¡°Youyou, Auntie Song wanted toe over to greet you from the start, but Mrs. Huo isn¡¯t by your side, so I felt shy abouting up to you. Now, it seems that I have toe over. Mrs. Hill took so much care of you just now, so you¡¯ll definitely have to go greet herter. At that time, as your elder, Tll go over with you..¡± When another woman beside her saw this, she immediately pursed her lips and said disdainfully, ¡°That Song woman is really thick-skinned, treating herself as Youyou¡¯s elder. Isn¡¯t she just trying to build a rtionship with Mrs. Hill in a roundabout way? Auntie Song was mentally strong and didn¡¯t take these cold words to heart at all. She only smiled at Huo You. Huo You didn¡¯t give her any face and retracted her hand wearily. She said to He Yu, ¡°Tm a little tired. Why don¡¯t we go back first? He Yu frowned slightly. He subconsciously felt that there was something wrong with Huo You and Mrs. Hill¡¯s rtionship, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to probe further. Hence, he nodded and wrapped Huo You in his embrace. He raised his voice slightly. ¡°Youyou is tired, so I¡¯ll take her home to rest first. T¡¯m sorry, everyone, but we¡¯ll have to excuse ourselves. Everyone felt regretful. If they let Huo You leave just like that, they would have missed a chance to visit Mrs. Hill. Actually, logically speaking, Huo You should have expressed her gratitude to Mrs. Hill. Why did she leave just like that? Some people felt that Huo You was probably arrogant because she treated kindly, but some people vaguely guessed the truth. They felt that there shouldn¡¯t be such a deep rtionship between Huo You and Mrs. Hill. After all, Huo You had caused such a scene in order to meet the Huo Family, and Mrs. Hill had her own temper. How could she not have any grudges against this adopted daughter? Everyone had all sorts of guesses in their hearts. No one knew the actual situation. He Yu was impatient and wasn¡¯t one to beat about the bush. If there was anything he didn¡¯t understand, he would choose to ask directly. He Yu got into the He Family¡¯s private car and raised the partition between the driver¡¯s seat and the backseat. He then asked Huo You, who was beside him, When you went to the dressing room to touch up your makeup, did you meet Mrs. Hill? What happened between the two of you? Huo You turned to look out the window and replied stiffly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you He Yu grabbed Huo You¡¯s arm in frustration and whispered into her ear, ¡°How can this be unrted to me? Don¡¯t forget what the two of us had conspiredto do to Mrs. Hill. If she finds out about that Chapter 334 - A Secret For Forever

Chapter 334: A Secret For Forever

Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios Huo You struggled free from He Yu¡¯s grip and gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She doesn¡¯t know that we were the ones who nned that incident. If she knew, why would she help me? Although Huo You sounded very certain, He Yu was still a little hesitant. As the mastermind who had nned that kidnapping incident, He Yu was certain that he had gotten rid of all the evidence that wasn¡¯t beneficial to him. However, Huo Tian and Si Huan had still managed to find out that it was him through some traces. That time, Huo Tian had lost control of her emotions and attacked He Yu, almost taking his life. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that she had almost killed someone, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have let He Yu off so easily. Only now did He Yu confirm that Ding Rong knew nothing about the background behind the kidnapping He Yu heaved a sigh of relief and said in a rxed tone, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Since Mrs. Hill doesn¡¯t know what we¡¯ve done to her in the past, let this matter remain a secret forever.¡± ¡°of course I don¡¯t want her to know. If she finds out that I was behind the kidnapping, she¡¯ll probably feel sad and hurt:¡± Although Huo You had tried his best to hide it, he still noticed the tremble in Huo You¡¯s voice. Only then did he realize that Huo You seemed to be crying He reached out and pulled Huo You¡¯s face back from the window. Only then did He Yu realize that Huo You¡¯s face was covered in tears. He Yu looked at Huo You in surprise, feeling touched for some reason. His tone softened unconsciously. ¡°What happened? You can tell me directly. We¡¯re engaged and are one entity.¡± Huo You felt that He Yu¡¯s gentleness was extremely ironic. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to go against him. She really needed to borrow He Yu¡¯s power to achieve her goals. Huo You took a deep breath, wiped away the tears on her face, and said half-jokingly, T spoke to Mrs. Hill in the dressing room previously. I pleaded with her to help me get more say in the Huo Family. She sympathized with everythingI encountered in the Huo Family, so she had that butler say those words in front of everyone. She¡¯s using this method to help me. He Yu¡¯s heart stirred slightly. He subconsciously calcted how much benefits he could get from using the rtionship between Huo You and Mrs. Hill This means that Mrs. Hill has deep feelings for you, my dear. This is a good thing, isn¡¯t it? He Yu gently pulled Huo You into his embrace and whispered into her ear in a bewitching voice, ¡°Compared to Mrs. Huo, that Mrs. Hill is such a gentle and kind mother. I think you like this adoptive mother more, right? Then why don¡¯t we work hard to repair the rtionship between the two of you? Huo You felt a chill run down her spine when she heard He Yu¡¯s coaxing and bewitching words. At this moment, she suddenly recalled a saying she had read somewhere. Ifa person became outstanding enough or stood at a high enough ce, then all the people around him would be good people. Ding Rong was probably in such a situation now. She had once been an ordinary tailor who lived in an urban vige, surrounded by neighbors who liked to speak ill of others behind their backs and liked to take advantage of petty gains. There were also passersby who gossiped about her identity and past, as well as men who coveted her beauty and wanted to take her by force. And now, amongst the people who appeared in front of Mrs. Hill, which one of them wasn¡¯t a refined gentleman ordy? This change was especially obvious on He Yu. In the past, he had looked down on Ding Rong and didn¡¯t care about her life or death at all. Now, He Yu probably couldn¡¯t wait to make Ding Rong his mother-inw. His change in attitude was so drastic that Huo You gained a new understanding of He Yu. She felt disdain for him and pushed him away hard. Huo You red at him coldly and couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°Why? You want to get close to Mrs. Hill now? It¡¯s a pity that with the He Family¡¯s status and position, you don¡¯t seem to be worthy of her precious daughter, right? He Yu was a little unhappy, but when he saw Huo You¡¯s cold expression, his unhappiness dissipated. He went to Huo You¡¯s side again and exined gently, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I definitely don¡¯t have the intention to get close with Mrs. Hill¡¯s biological daughter.¡± Chapter 335 - Prospects

Chapter 335: Prospects

He Yu¡¯s voice gradually became ambiguous as he ran his fingers gently through a lock of Huo You¡¯s hair. ¡°The person I¡¯ve chosen to marry has always been you. You¡¯re the only one¡­¡± At the mention of Mrs. Hill¡¯s precious daughter, Huo Tian, He Yu rubbed his head with lingering fear. Although his wound had healed, his body still seemed to retain the pain from back then. As a result, the moment Huo Tian¡¯s image appeared in his mind, his head started to hurt uncontrobly. Huo You didn¡¯t know that Huo Tian had almost killed He Yu, but she didn¡¯t believe He Yu¡¯s confession that seemed to be filled with love. Her lips twitched as she sneered and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so in love with me, I can¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Actually, my rtionship with Mrs. Hill has been irreversible for a long time. She clearly said that if I use her name to swindle people outside, our actual rtionship will be made public. Therefore, I think that the identity of Mrs. Hill¡¯s adopted daughter is of no value. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve miscalcted.¡± These words seemed to have exceeded He Yu¡¯s expectations. He didn¡¯t answer for a moment and stared at Huo You in silence, seeming to be thinking of something. Huo You nced at him coldly and wasn¡¯t surprised to see the disappointment on He Yu¡¯s face. ¡°So, do you regret it now?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t regret it.¡± He Yu was still weighing the pros and cons in his heart, but he subconsciously answered Huo You¡¯s question. His thoughts gradually cleared up as he thought about it and said, ¡°The reason I suggested that you get close to Mrs. Hill is just to build a good rtionship with her. I¡¯m not trying to use the convenience of your identity to obtain any benefits.¡± Huo You chuckled, not believing what he said at all. ¡°Stop kidding, He Yu, I understand you very well. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you want to get some benefits from Mrs. Hill, you wouldn¡¯t have bothered to let me build a good rtionship with her.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. You really know me well.¡± He Yu sighed helplessly under Huo You¡¯spelling gaze and said, ¡°The Hill Family behind Mrs. Hill is a huge treasure trove. If they want to develop in the domestic market, they have to find new business partners. Of course, I want the He Family to stand out among thepetitors. If we can make Mrs. Hill or Mr. Hill remember the He Family, it will be beneficial for our future development without any harm.¡± Huo You¡¯s lips twitched and her tone was very mocking. ¡°Your n sounds really good, but it¡¯s a pity that you can only think about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that Mrs. Hill still had deep feelings for you, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have warned you not to use the fact that you had been adopted by Mrs. Hill to do anything, In that case, it¡¯s impossible for the Hill Family won¡¯t be biased towards the He Family.¡± He Yu¡¯s voice was filled with pity, but he didn¡¯t sound too dejected. ¡°This is good too. If I interact too much with the Hill Family, I¡¯ll feel uneasy. I¡¯ll be worried that this matter will be identally exposed. At that time, it won¡¯t be a matter of whether I can borrow Mrs. Hill¡¯s glory or not, but whether I¡¯ll suffer the wrath of the Hill Family.¡± ¡°Who says that¡¯s not the case?¡± Huo You smiled gently, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of the prospects. ¡°If we have to suffer the Hill Family¡¯s revenge, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We just have to lie down and wait for it. A rxed smile appeared on He Yu¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the Hill Family wants to deal with the Huo Family or the He Family, we won¡¯t be able to resist at all. When that timees, we just have to be prepared to be beaten up.¡± Actually, that kind of future was not impossible. In fact, once Xi Cheng knew about the things they had done in the past, the two of them would definitely suffer cruel revenge. But so what? At this moment, Huo You and He Yu were like two gamblers running for their lives. The hardships ahead would only stimte them. With this in mind, He Yuughed maniacally. After a long while, hisughter gradually stopped, but he still seemed very excited. ¡°If the Hill Family really wants to take revenge on me, then let them. Let me have a taste of that family head¡¯s powerful means. Haha¡­ That will definitely be an exciting fight. I¡¯m really looking forward to it¡­¡± Huo You stared at He Yu for a long while before turning her calm gaze outside the car window. Chapter 336 - Making Out Scene

Chapter 336: Making Out Scene

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo You wasn¡¯t as excited as He Yu. Her heart was calm and lonely. At that moment, she was also thinking that it didn¡¯t matter if the Hill Family Head wanted to take revenge on her. However, before that, she should work hard to climb to the peak of her desires. ¡®There were no secrets at a banquet that was filled with guests. As word of mouth spread, everyone at the banquet soon learned that Mrs. Hill had deliberately stood up for her adopted daughter, Huo You, and had punished a male guest who dared to speak rudely to Huo You. Later on, for some reason, this matter also spread to the entertainment room where the youngsters were gathered. Huo Tian also naturally found out about this matter. However, after continuous dissemination, the version Huo Tian heard became very far from the truth A boy who had just gone to the washroom and found out about this from an adult he was familiar with said confidently, ¡°Many people saw it. Mrs. Hill and Huo You were very close and harmonious. After Huo You was humiliated by that wretched man, Mrs. Hill even hugged her in her arms to console her. In order to appease Huo You, Mrs. Hill even chased the wretched man away and ordered that that man and his family be prohibited from attending any future banquet of the Hill Family¡­¡± This boy had a satisfied expression on his face. Because he was too excited, he forgot for a moment that the person in front of him was Huo Tian, who waspletely at odds with Huo You. He said tantly, ¡°It seems like Mrs. Hill still has feelings for Huo You. That¡¯s not surprising. After all, she had raised Huo You for 18 years. How can Mrs. Hill not have any feelings for her?¡± The boy¡¯s arm was pinched by a ssmate beside him. He was in so much pain that his facial features were all scrunched up. He was about to settle things with the ssmate beside him when he realized that Huo Tian, who was not far away, had suddenly stood up. This boy who had enjoyed the episode finally realized that he had just said in front of Huo Tian that her biological mother and Huo You had a deep rtionship. Wasn¡¯t this rubbing salt into Huo Tian¡¯s wounds? No one was willing to offend Huo Tian. She was the star of today¡¯s banquet and was the young miss of the Hill Family. If she were toin in front of the Hill Family¡¯s head in a fit of anger, all the families present would definitely be thrown into chaos because of the attitude of the Hill Family¡¯s head. Just as the boy¡¯s face turned ashen and he was about to apologize to Huo Tian, Huo Tian paid him no heed. She turned around, lifted her skirt, and ran out in big strides. Huo Tian returned to the banquet hall, grabbed a waiter, and asked, ¡°Where are my parents?¡± The waiter protected the tray in his hand and didn¡¯t dare toin that Huo Tian¡¯s actions were rough. He respectfully pointed in the direction of the small reception room for Huo Tian. Huo Tian strode over and knocked on the door casually twice. Before the person inside had given her permission to enter, she pushed the door open and entered. Her anxious and dissatisfied voice rang out along with the sound of the door being pushed open. ¡°Dad, Mom, do you guys not love me anymore? Why did I just hear everyone saying that Mom and Huo You were hugging and crying uncontrobly? Was she the one who bullied you At first, because Huo Tian was anxious and angry, she didn¡¯t have the time to carefully look at the scene in the reception room. When she was about to walk to the sofa and saw the scene in front of her clearly, her voice stopped abruptly. She didn¡¯t know if she should continue forward or leave. The anxious and angry expression on her face also changed to embarrassment and awkwardness Only Xi Cheng and Ding Rong were left in the small reception room. Both of them were sitting on the sofa. No, to be exact, Xi Cheng was sitting in an armchair close to the balcony, while Ding Rong was sitting on Xi Cheng¡¯sp. The two of them were locked in an embrace. One second after Huo Tian saw their states clearly, the two of them slowly parted their lips that were pressed together Huo Tian¡¯s face flushed red and she felt that her head was burning up. She quickly covered her eyes and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you guys from making out.¡± Xi Cheng looked helplessly at Huo Tian, whose ears had turned red. If it had been someone else who had barged in to disturb him from making out with his wife, he would have thrown anything he could get his hands on at the other party¡¯s head. However, this person was his precious daughter. What could Xi Cheng do to her? Chapter 337 - Speaking Out of Spite

Chapter 337: Speaking Out of Spite

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡®When they were young, the interactions between Xi Cheng and Ding Rong had always been filled with a passionate atmosphere. Just meeting each other¡¯s gaze could ignite their desire for each other. This was especially so before Ding Rong became pregnant. Whenever Xi Cheng was with her, his gaze never left her. He could not wait to hug her in his arms. However, after their reunion, the two of them were old and their emotions were no longer as passionate as when they were young. The atmosphere between the two of them was no longer fiery and instead became a little warmer. Ding Rong enjoyed this kind ofpanionship that gave the feeling of the passing of time. Therefore, when Xi Cheng wanted to be intimate with Ding Rong at home, Ding Rong would pay special attention to the boundaries and never let Huo Tian see their intimate scenes. Ding Rong did not expect that Huo Tian would bump into them when her heart softened and she did not reject Xi Cheng¡¯s affectionate request. They were having a family banquet now and there were so many guests outside. If the guests were to know about this, it would be extremely embarrassing. Ding Rong¡¯s face turned red and she quickly stood up. She had to use all her willpower to maintain her stable image as a mother. ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t spread this matter, okay?¡± Facing Ding Rong, Huo Tian still felt a little aggrieved. She recalled the rumor she had heard from her ssmates and said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old anymore. Why would I tell others about my parents being intimate?!¡± Ding Rong did not have the time to distinguish the dissatisfaction andints in Huo Tian¡¯s tone. Her first reaction was to blush from her daughter¡¯s words. Of course Ding Rong would not me her precious daughter. Hence, all her dissatisfaction was shifted to the culprit. She red at Xi Cheng, her eyes filled with anger. Xi Cheng felt helpless. He could not afford to offend either of the two precious treasures in front of him. He could only try his best to make the twodies happy again. He first grabbed Ding Rong¡¯s hand and patted it gently. This was to console her so that she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by Huo Tian¡¯s words. Xi Cheng then tured to look at Huo Tian. ¡°Tiantian, you mustn¡¯t be rude to your mother. If you make her sad, I¡¯ll be angry too.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s tone was too harsh just now, and she felt regretful now. She apologized to Ding Rong softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, but I¡¯m really angry. Why did you go to see Huo You? Is it because you still want her to be your daughter¡­¡± Huo Tian had emotional dependence on the people around her. She was very possessive and wanted her loved ones and friends to constantly ce their gazes on her. If Xi Cheng and Ding Rong were to give birth to another child and give Huo Tian a younger brother and sister with the same bloodline, Huo Tian would not be jealous and fight for attention with that child. However, if Ding Rong wanted to acknowledge Huo You and share some of her motherly love with her, Huo Tian would bepletely unable to ept it. Huo Tian could understand Ding Rong¡¯s feelings for Huo You. After all, she had raised this daughter for 18 years. Even if it was a dog, there¡¯d be feelings after keeping the dog for 18 years, let alone when they were talking about a living person now. However, if Huo Tian were to be asked to share her mother with Huo You, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it! Thinking of this, Huo Tian felt that she seemed a little despicable. She lowered her eyes and said without holding back, ¡°Even if Mom thinks I¡¯ma selfish child, I have to tell you my true thoughts. I hate Huo You and can¡¯t share my mother¡¯s love with her. If Mom still treats her as her daughter, then I won¡¯t be able to love you without any reservations as I used to¡­¡± (A selfish and willful child like her couldn¡¯t possibly be liked by adults, right?) Huo Tian thought to herself sadly. Aftering to this world, Huo Tian experienced kinship for the first time. It was something she had never felt in her previous life. However, she did not want topromise for this kinship either. Huo Tian didn¡¯t realize that her eyes were gradually turning red, and her voice was also choked up. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. I definitely won¡¯t let Huo You, someone who has feelings of mutual hatred with me, be my sister. If Mom really chooses Huo You, then I¡¯ll just move out. In the future, I can spend all my time on my research projects, and no one will force me to sleep and wake up early. No one will force me to drink milk or eat those vegetables I hate¡­ Anyway, that¡¯s how it had been for me in the past!¡± Chapter 338 - Sense of Security

Chapter 338: Sense of Security

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo Tian had only wanted to speak out of spite, but the more she spoke, the sadder she felt. It was as if Ding Rong had given up on her and she had fallen into a pitiful state of being alone and without anyone to rely on. Then, her pitiful fantasy was interrupted by a hand on her head. Ding Rong¡¯s palmnded on Huo Tian¡¯s head neither lightly nor harshly. She looked helplessly at the sad girl in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re clearly so smart, so why are you acting foolishly at a time like this? Do you think Huo You is more obedient or more outstanding than you? With a genius daughter like you, how can I still be unable to forget Huo You, who had once abandoned me?¡± Almost instantly, a bright smile appeared on Huo Tian¡¯s distressed face. However, in the next moment, she forcibly restrained this smile and continued to look at Ding Rong nervously. ¡°But you¡¯ve been with Huo You for 18 years, and you¡¯ve only been with me for half a year. If we measure the depth of our rtionships with the length of time, you¡¯ll definitely like Huo You more, right?¡± ¡°But there isn¡¯t any scientific research in the world that shows that the depth of a rtionship is determined by the length of time you spend together.¡± Ding Rong felt like giving Huo Tian a p on the head again, but she was also worried that her precious daughter¡¯s smart brain would be damaged. She even felt that Huo Tian¡¯s head was already a little damaged. Otherwise, why would she be so nervous about something that didn¡¯t happen? Ding Rong took a deep breath and exined patiently, ¡°Blood ties are very amazing. In the 18 years I had interacted with Huo You, I¡¯ve often disagreed with some of her actions, and I¡¯ve often been angry at her because she¡¯d say one thing and do another. It¡¯s just that in the past, I felt that Huo You was my child. I thought that the reason she didn¡¯t develop a healthy and upward personality was that [ hadn¡¯t fulfilled my responsibility as a mother. Therefore, my feelings for her are a sense of responsibility. Perhaps there is also disappointment and powerlessness. Pure fondness only upies a part of it¡­¡± ¡®When Ding Rong recalled Huo You, her brows furrowed slightly. When her gazended on Huo Tian¡¯s face, her expression would unconsciously soften. She looked at her daughter gently. ¡°But you¡¯re different, Tiantian. When I first saw you, my heart waspletely filled up by you. Before I knew if you were obedient or willful, kind or evil, I already liked you unconditionally. Tiantian, that should be my instinct as a mother.¡± As Ding Rong spoke, Huo Tian felt everyer of her heart being filled up by warm sunlight. The panic, uneasiness, and anger she felt previously was all squeezed out of her body by the sunlight. She looked at Ding Rong with bright eyes. Huo Tian only felt sweet and warm inside. It was a feeling called being touched. She abided by her instincts and pounced into Ding Rong¡¯s arms, burying her face into Ding Rong¡¯s shoulder. Sensing Ding Rong hugging her tightly, Huo Tian immediately felt a sense of security that only babies and young children could obtain from their mothers. Huo Tian muttered, ¡°Mom, I really want to be a child. I want to be held in your arms and slowly grow up. If Huo You and I hadn¡¯t swapped identities, I would have definitely been raised by you with your gentle maternal love. In that case, I wouldn¡¯t have doubted myself and wouldn¡¯t have been worried that someone would snatch my mother away from me¡­¡± These words with a hint of spoiled tone were filled with innocence. Perhaps in the ears of others, this was just Huo Tian¡¯s unrestrained imagination, but in Ding Rong¡¯s ears, she only felt sad. Ding Rong thought sadly, (That¡¯s right. If Huo Tian had grown up by my side, I would definitely have raised my daughter with the most selfless maternal love. When she was young, I would not be stingy with my hugs and kisses and would openly praise her for being different at every stage of her growth. If I could let Huo Tian grow up by my side, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried about such gains and losses, right?) Ding Rong¡¯s eyes gradually welled up. She hugged her daughter, who was her precious treasure tightly. She then lowered her head and nted a gentle kiss on Huo Tian¡¯s face. ¡°Tm sorry, Tiantian. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. Mom didn¡¯t give you enough sense of security. It¡¯s true that Huo You came to look for me just now. I should have taken the initiative to tell you this instead of letting you hear this from someone else. Mom was in the wrong¡­ Tiantian, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± Chapter 339 - Jealousy

Chapter 339: Jealousy

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo Tian was indeed very angry when she heard that Ding Rong wanted to acknowledge Huo You. Actually, if she had just given it a little thought, she would know that this was impossible. Before Xi Cheng appeared, Ding Rong was only a single mother. It was normal for her to be unwilling to part with her adopted daughter, who had been with her for 18 years. If the elders of both families were generous and kind, letting the two children who had brought the wrong child acknowledge each other as their godparents would be a wonderful story. However, when the two families switched back their children, things had gotten too ugly. Ding Rong wasn¡¯t a senseless person. Even if she still couldn¡¯t bear to part with Huo You, considering Huo Tian¡¯s mood and the Huo Family¡¯s style, she still cut off all contact with Huo You in terms of her feelings and actions. Now, Ding Rong was no longer as she was in the past, not being involved in any benefits at all. As the wife of the Hill Family¡¯s head, if she were to show a little kindness to someone, the person would be able to obtain endless benefits. Reacknowledging the adopted daughter whom she had cut off ties with in the past was not something that Ding Rong could decide on a whim. Even if she was a senseless woman, Xi Cheng would not let her mess around. If Huo Tian had given it just a little thought, she¡¯d known that this was impossible. However, rationality and emotions were two different things. No matter how rational Huo Tian was, she could not control the grievance and anger in her heart. Huo Tian didn¡¯t hate Huo You so much that she wished that she didn¡¯t exist, but she didn¡¯t want Ding Rong to have anything to do with Huo You anymore. Ding Rong¡¯s heart softened when she saw Huo Tian¡¯s aggrieved expression. She pulled Huo Tian¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa. Xi Cheng immediately stood up from the single-seater and went up to his wife and daughter, wanting to be close to them. However, Ding Rong only had eyes for her precious daughter now. She only felt that Xi Cheng, who had taken the initiative toe over, was a hindrance and pped his arm impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Tiantian. Can you note and make trouble?¡± Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes were shocked as he looked at his wife in disbelief. She was still in his arms just now, letting him kiss her softly. Why did she despise him so much in the blink of an eye? He muttered softly, ¡°You only have eyes for your daughter that you¡¯re even starting to despise me now.¡± Ding Rong did not hear Xi Chen¡¯sints clearly, but Huo Tian, who had sharp ears and eyes, did. Ding Rong¡¯s attitude made Huo Tian feel that her ce in her heart was more important than Xi Cheng. Even if Ding Rong had yet to exin the matter with Huo You, Huo Tian felt veryfortable. She tilted her body and poked her head out from Ding Rong¡¯s side to look at Xi Cheng, her eyes sly and proud. ¡°Dad, are you jealous? Do you think Mom treats me better than you?¡± Xi Cheng denied it firmly, refusing to admit to this. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can I be jealous of you?¡± Xi Cheng met his daughter¡¯s teasing gaze and a desire to win rose in his heart. ¡°Moreover, your mother isn¡¯t a biased person. It¡¯s impossible for her to see you as being more important than me!¡± Huo Tian¡¯s feelings were at a sensitive stage, so she was a little unconvinced when she heard Xi Cheng¡¯s words. She snorted childishly and hugged Ding Rong¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, hurry up and let Dad see the truth!¡± Xi Cheng hugged Ding Rong¡¯s waist from the other side and deliberately pretended to be pitiful. ¡°Honey, Tiantian is already 19 years old. You should let her learn how to be independent. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to apany you for the rest of your life. Hurry up and exin things to her!¡± The father and daughter¡¯s gazes met as if there were sparks and lightning. Ding Rong was sandwiched between the father and daughter, looking very helpless. She pped the arm on her waist hard and red at Xi Cheng. ¡°How old are you already? Why are you still so childish to tease your daughter?¡± Before Huo Tian could raise her chin proudly, Ding Rong turned to face her and stroked her hair. ¡°You too. You know that your father dotes on you the most, but you still deliberately rebutted him.¡± Huo Tian pursed her lips and did not say anything. She had been suppressing her anger since just now, and it exploded like a gunpowder keg, When she spoke to Ding Rong and Xi Cheng, she could not help but be a little aggressive. She knew that this was her problem. It was because she knew that her parents doted on her that she would willfully vent her negative emotions on them. Huo Tian, who was good at assessing herself, was unwilling to honestly admit her mistake for the first time. Hence, she bent down and buried her head into Ding Rong¡¯s shoulder. She hugged Ding Rong and swayed, making mumbling sounds. Ding Rong didn¡¯t know if she was trying to say something or was just acting spoiled. Chapter 340 - Freedom of Marriage

Chapter 340: Freedom of Marriage

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios If Huo Tian was a child, Ding Rong could really hug her and dote on her. However, she was already 19 years old today and was even taller than Ding Rong, With her rubbing against Ding Rong¡¯s body, she didn¡¯t look like she was acting spoiled but more that she was making a scene. Ding Rong hugged this heavy precious girl and was pushed by her onto Xi Cheng, Xi Cheng hugged the two most important women in his life with a gentle smile on his face. Ding Rong patted Huo Tian¡¯s back gently and consoled her, ¡°Alright, Tiantian, stop acting like a child. Didn¡¯t you want to know why Mom got involved with Huo You in front of outsiders? Mom will tell you now.¡± Huo Tian¡¯s body stiffened and she buried her head in Ding Rong¡¯s arms, refusing to get up. Her voice was muffled as she said, ¡°Then Mom should give a good exnation. If Mom¡¯s exnation doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll really be angry.¡± Ding Rong¡¯s hand gently ran through Huo Tian¡¯s hair. Huo Tian was like a kitten who had been stroked and obediently nestled in Ding Rong¡¯s arms. She thought proudly, (As long as Mom is willing to exin, even if the reason is too far-fetched, I¡¯ll give her some face and stop being angry¡­) Before Ding Rong could exin, Huo Tian had already managed to coax herself. However, Ding Rong did not know what Huo Tian was thinking and exined the entire situation seriously. Huo Tian nodded. ¡°This is indeed how the Huo couple does things. If the He Family were to fall in the future, they wouldn¡¯t care for Huo You either. They might even take the opportunity to take a share of the benefits.¡± She sighed and looked at Ding Rong worriedly. ¡°Mom, not all parents in this world are like you guys. You¡¯d always consider the child¡¯s feelings no matter what you do. You¡¯re always so innocent. What should we do about that¡­¡± Ding Rong was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m already over 40 years old. How could I not know this principle?¡± Xi Cheng was a bystander and knew that both mother and daughter wanted to protect each other. They did not want the other party to understand too much about the darkness of humanity. With such a wife and daughter, what else was he unsatisfied with? Xi Cheng smiled and said, ¡°The Huo Family is used to measuring everything with benefits. This is not a rare phenomenon in high society. You won¡¯t be surprised anymore when you see more of such cases in the future..¡± Chapter 341 - Mom’s Explanation

Chapter 341: Mom¡¯s Exnation

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo Tian nodded and patted the back of Ding Rong¡¯s hand, pretending to be mature. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll have to deal with those wealthy madams in the future. It¡¯s very likely that you¡¯ll meet people like the Huo Family¡¯s couple. I¡¯ll help you differentiate between the good and the bad. I won¡¯t let you be hurt by those people with ulterior motives.¡± She was simply treating Ding Rong as a weak and kind-hearted innocent little girl. People who didn¡¯t know better would think that Huo Tian was the mother and Ding Rong was the daughter. Ding Rong was at a loss whether tough or cry. She felt sweet in her heart, but after a while, her brows furrowed again and she let out a long sigh. Huo Tian did not know why Ding Rong was frowning and looked at her in confusion. Ding Rong stroked Huo Tian¡¯s cheek but did not say anything to her. Instead, she turned to look at Xi Cheng and said with lingering fear, ¡°I heard what Huo You said. Although I sympathize with her situation, I¡¯m more d that Tiantian had left the Huo Family. Fortunately, the jade pendant you left behind allowed me to gather money to pay off the Huo Family¡¯s IOU, allowing us topletely sever our connection with the Huo Family. If Tiantian were to stay in the Huo Family, would they also be so authoritative in arranging her marriage?¡± Sensing Ding Rong¡¯s uneasiness, Xi Cheng hugged her reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯m back now and can protect you guys. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt our daughter.¡± Ding Rong smiled gently at him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank goodness I have you.¡± Huo Tian was puzzled and looked at Ding Rong in confusion. ¡°If we want topletely cut off all contact with Huo You, shouldn¡¯t we reject all her requests? Why would Mom help her put on an act?¡± As an innocent youngster, Huo Tian¡¯s personality had the characteristic of seeing things in absolute right or wrong, She didn¡¯t know how to settle for in-between cases nor could she understand Ding Rong¡¯s intentions for providing Huo You with help. Ding Rong exined patiently, ¡°My affinity with Huo You as a mother and daughter has ended long ago, but in the eyes of outsiders, I¡¯m her adoptive mother after all. Even if I don¡¯t publicly acknowledge her identity, some quick-witted people will take the initiative to look for Huo You. The reason I put onan act for her at the banquet was that she couldn¡¯t use my adoptive daughter¡¯s identity to seek benefits without any restraint and bring too much trouble to your father and you.¡± ¡®When there were only Xi Cheng and Ding Rong in the small reception room earlier, Ding Rong did not give a detailed exnation of her actions. Xi Cheng also believed that Ding Rong knew to do things reasonably and did not ask carefully about the reason. Only after hearing Ding Rong seriously exin her intentions to Huo Tian did Xi Cheng realize that even if Ding Rong had helped Huo You, her motive was for the good of him and their daughter. How long had it been since he had felt this kind of care? Xi Cheng felt like his heart was soaking in warm water, so warm that he felt like he was floating. Of course, Ding Rong noticed Xi Cheng¡¯s gentle and loving gaze when he looked at her, but she was determined not to be seduced by this man and do something rude in front of her daughter again! She had to save her face as a mother. Chapter 342 - Childish Temper

Chapter 342: Childish Temper

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo Tian was kindhearted by nature. After hearing Ding Rong¡¯s description of Huo You¡¯s current situation, all the anger in her heart dissipated in the end. Huo Tian still didn¡¯t like Huo You, but she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be treated like this. It was too pitiful for a girl who had received modern education to not have freedom of marriage. Huo Tian was feeling very conflicted and said reluctantly, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s alright for Mom to help her. I hope she can keep her promise and won¡¯t use Mom¡¯s name to do bad things.¡± Xi Cheng sighed again. His wife and daughter were too kindhearted. They did not understand theplexities of human hearts. Huo You had made a promise to Ding Rong now and promised not to use her rtionship with Ding Rong, her adoptive mother in the past, to obtain inappropriate benefits. However, even though she might keep her promise in the short term, as time passed, who could say for sure? Xi Cheng had known earlier than Huo Tian that Ding Rong was going to help Huo You put on an act. When he first heard about this, Xi Cheng did not agree with Ding Rong¡¯s decision, but he did not interfere with it either. It was because Xi Cheng knew that even if Ding Rong and Huo Tian¡¯s kindness would lead to potential trouble for them in the future, it was not a big deal. They still had him behind them. Xi Cheng swore to himself that he would be their strongest backing and not let others use his wife and daughter¡¯s kindness to hurt them. ¡°Of course, our precious daughter is cute even when she¡¯s angry.¡± Xi Cheng smiled uncontrobly. ¡°Moreover, even when Tiantian is angry, she¡¯s not unreasonable. No matter how angry she is, she still asks for an exnation rationally.¡± ¡°Yeah, Tiantian has probably never lost her temper at her elders before¡­¡± Ding Rong¡¯s expression gradually fell. She sighed sadly. ¡°Although Tiantian¡¯s personality has be much livelier now, she¡¯s still different from those children who had grown up under their parents¡¯ tolerance and love. She doesn¡¯t understand that if a child is angry at their parents, they can actually be unreasonable. On the contrary, if they try to reason with their parents, it¡¯s giving adults the right to lie, deceive, and patronize her.¡± As she spoke, Ding Rong¡¯s eyes were covered in ayer of sadness. Her voice was also a little choked up. ¡°The thought of my obedient and sensible daughter growing up in a cold and scary family like the Huo Family makes me angry!¡± Xi Cheng pulled Ding Rong into his arms and patted her back gently with his warm palm. He wanted tofort the sad and angry Ding Rong, but in fact, Xi Cheng¡¯s love for Huo Tian was no less than Ding Rong¡¯s. He was also filled with anger towards the Huo Family¡¯s hypocritical and cold couple.. Chapter 343 - 100-Years Marriage Agreement

Chapter 343: 100-Years Marriage Agreement

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The damage that the Huo couple had caused Huo Tian was immeasurable. Xi Cheng did not know how many times his daughter had been ignored when she was growing up, nor did he know how many scoldings and beatings she had suffered. Xi Cheng only knew that the 18 years of living in the Huo Family had made Huo Tian be this sensitive girl who yearned for care and love. It was to the extent that she could not even throw a tantrum at her parents. Ding Rong nestled in Xi Cheng¡¯s arms for a long while, gradually calming down her bad mood. She said with lingering fear, ¡°Huo You is only 19 years old, but the Huo Family has already decided on a fianc¨¦ for her. I really can¡¯t imagine if Tiantian hadn¡¯t returned to our side, would she have been randomly assigned to some man with a bad personality?¡± Men¡¯s thoughts would probably never be as fragile and sensitive as women¡¯s. Xi Cheng felt that it was just Ding Rong¡¯s assumption and there was no need to discuss it. Hence, he said perfunctorily, ¡°Tiantian is different from Huo You. In order to maintain her current wealthy life, Huo You is willing to ept a marriage filled with schemes and interests. Tiantian won¡¯t let others manipte her life because of materialistic conditions.¡± These words consoled Ding Rong very well. She rxed and leaned into Xi Cheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Yeah, I really like to let my thoughts run wild. Tiantian has returned to our side. You¡¯re not the kind of father who would disregard the child¡¯s wishes and forcefully decide on a fianc¨¦ for her. Our Tiantian will definitely have a blissful marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡­¡± Xi Cheng was about to agree with Ding Rong, but before he could finish, he suddenly thought of something and froze. Ding Rong sharply noticed the pause in Xi Cheng¡¯s words and the stiffness in his body. She sat up straight again and looked suspiciously at Xi Cheng, who looked like something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong just now?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ It¡¯s just that I just remembered something, Xi Cheng immediately denied it in a natural tone and even pretended to smile casually. If it were anyone else, they might have been deceived by his impable disguise. However, the person in front of Xi Cheng was Ding Rong. Ding Rong knew his various expressions and actions like the back of her hand. She sharply noticed the guilt in Xi Cheng¡¯s eyes. Ding Rong narrowed her eyes slightly and said without batting an eyelid, ¡°Are you nning to exin yourself, or do you want me to wait until I personally discover the secret you¡¯re hiding ?¡± It was as if time had gone back 20 years. The figure of Ding Rong in front of Xi Cheng ovepped with his newly wedded wife. Back then, the two of them, who were also young and impetuous, lived together and would asionally have some friction and conflicts. Sometimes, when Xi Cheng did something that he did not want Ding Rong to know, Ding Rong would be like an omnipotent detective, always able to tell some clues from his words and actions. Back then, Ding Rong was also like now, squinting slightly and looking at Xi Cheng with a solemn expression. ¡°Ifyou take the initiative to tell me, I might be able to let you off, but if I personally find out your secret, then you have to be careful!¡± Although they had been separated for 20 years, this familiar scene still frightened Xi Cheng. The usually calm Xi Cheng was now feeling a little restless. He was so nervous that he loosened his tie and carefully looked at Ding Rong¡¯s expression. ¡°Honey, if I confess, you mustn¡¯t be angry at me Sure enough, he was the same as before, hiding many small secrets that she did not want to know! Ding Rong snorted coldly in her heart, but she looked tolerant and magnanimous. ¡°I¡¯m already more than 40 years old, so how can I still be as angry as I was when I was young? Hurry up and tell me, what did you hide from me?¡± ¡°Ididn¡¯t hide anything from you. I just didn¡¯t tell you some things¡­¡± Xi Cheng exined with a strong desire to live.¡± Erm, our Hill Family and the Cameron Family actually have a marriage agreement. It was decided more than 100 years ago. At that time, there was even a notary document signed. Unfortunately, after so many years, there are no suitable young men and women who came from both family heads¡¯ lineage¡­¡± Ding Rong¡¯s eyes widened and her gaze became more and more terrifying, Xi Cheng felt frightened under Ding Rong¡¯s furious gaze and could not continue speaking Although Xi Cheng did not make things clear, Ding Rong still understood what he meant. Her brows were tightly furrowed as she suppressed her anger and looked at Xi Cheng. ¡°You mean to say that this marriage agreement will end upnding on our Tiantian?¡± Xi Cheng coughed awkwardly and tried to exin himself. ¡°Honey, listen to me. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this either. That marriage contract has been around for almost 100 years, so I didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. It was only a few days ago when I asked someone to add Tiantian¡¯s name to the genealogical record that a few old fellows from the Hill Family had specially dug up the matter of the marriage agreement. I was busy with Tiantian¡¯s birthday banquet and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with them, so I set this matter aside first¡­¡± Ding Rong took a deep breath, wanting to find the unreasonable aspects of this matter from logic. ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. ording to normal logic, when the two families were engaged back then, shouldn¡¯t they have first confirmed that the two families had an unmarried young man and youngdy of suitable age? How could they have decided on the marriage agreement when there were no suitable partners for marriage?¡± Xi Cheng exined helplessly, ¡°Back then, the ones who were engaged were the Hill Family¡¯s daughter and the Cameron Family¡¯s youngest son. The two families had just held an engagement ceremony when the Cameron Family¡¯s youngest son signed up to join the military. Later on, he died on the battlefield and never came back. In order to continue the cooperation between the two families, the two family heads signed such a marriage agreement.¡± This exnation could indeed exin the loopholes in the logical aspect. The scales in Ding Rong¡¯s heart were already starting to tilt and she was starting to believe the authenticity of this marriage agreement. It was precisely because of this that she found it even more uneptable. Ding Rong shifted her body and sat a little further away from Xi Cheng. She crossed her arms and looked at Xi Cheng warily. ¡°So, just when I was just feeling lucky that my daughter can have freedom of marriage, you want to tell me, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, your daughter also has a marriage partner that has been decided for her since a long time ago.¡¯ She¡¯s also unable to freely choose a marriage like Huo You, and her situation is even more difficult than Huo You¡¯s. More than 100 years ago, her ancestors had already decided on a marriage partner for her. Tiantian had never even seen the other party before and does know even know what kind of troll he is, but she has to form a family with him?!¡± The more Ding Rong spoke, the angrier she became. She shot up to her feet from the sofa and looked at Xi Cheng angrily. ¡°Respectable rich man from America, I have to rify something to you first. Even if Huo Tian is your daughter, she hasn¡¯t changed her nationality. This is a liberal and democratic country. As a citizen of China, Tiantian has the right to choose if she wants to get married or what kind of person she wants to marry! I definitely won¡¯t let you guys control my daughter¡¯s marriage and life!¡± With that, Ding Rong turned and left angrily. Even if she had to abandon her lover whom she had just reunited with, she had to leave this decaying and dpidated family with her daughter! It was too ridiculous. The Qing Dynasty had been destroyed for hundreds of years. Yet, the United States, which boasted of its advanced culture and freedom of thought, actually still had a feudalistic family like this! Xi Cheng was anxious to exin, but in Ding Rong¡¯s anger, he could not even find a chance to interrupt. Seeing that Ding Rong was about to walk away, Xi Cheng quickly stood up and chased after her while staggering. In a moment of desperation, he grabbed Ding Rong¡¯s arm. Ding Rong was so angry that she wanted to shake Xi Cheng off. Unexpectedly, Xi Cheng could not stand steadily, so he stumbled back a step when she pushed him hard and fell uncontrobly. Ding Rong was shocked and could not be bothered to be angry anymore. She anxiously reached out to hug Xi Cheng, who was about to fall. However, Ding Rong was slender to begin with, so how could she support Xi Cheng¡¯s body? In the end, the two of them hugged each other and fell onto the soft carpet. Fortunately, the carpet in the small reception room was soft enough that neither of them suffered any obvious injuries. Neither of them could be bothered to check their own conditions. Their first reaction was to be concerned about each other¡¯s conditions. They looked at each other anxiously and spoke almost at the same time. Ding Rong was panic-stricken. ¡°How are your legs? Did you get hurt?¡± Xi Cheng was also worried. ¡°Rongrong, I¡¯m sorry. How are you feeling? Did you get hurt from the fall?¡± The next moment, the two of them said at the same time, ¡°I¡¯m fine, how about you?¡± The two consecutive coincidences left them speechless for a few seconds. Their eyes met and they couldn¡¯t help butugh.. Chapter 344 - Handsome Boy

Chapter 344: Handsome Boy

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Xi Cheng only rxed when he saw Ding Rong smile. He could not be bothered to stand up first. He held Ding Rong¡¯s hand tightly and asked carefully, ¡°Rongrong, don¡¯t be angry first. Let me exin things to you, okay?¡± At this moment, Ding Rong had regained her rationality and her attitude had softened. ¡°I was too angry just now. Actually, after giving it some thought, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t forcefully arrange a daughter¡¯s marriage like how Mr. and Mrs. Huo had done. Your love for Tiantian is no less than mine. I should have believed you.¡± Xi Cheng was never angry at Ding Rong to begin with. Seeing her take the initiative to give in, his heart felt like it was soaked in honey and was extremely sweet. He held Ding Rong¡¯s hand and smiled foolishly. ¡°Rongrong, just like how you don¡¯t mind Tiantian throwing a tantrum at you, I¡¯m also happy that you¡¯re willing to vent your emotions on me.¡± ¡°Idiot, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone take the initiative to be someone else¡¯s punching bag.¡± Ding Rong rolled her eyes at Xi Cheng and got up from the ground. She held his arm and said, ¡°Get up, let¡¯s sit on the sofa and talk. You better have a reasonable exnation, or I won¡¯t forgive you for hiding it.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Xi Cheng nodded. Although he had started on a new phase of his rehabilitation n, his legs were still crippled. He could notpare to ordinary people and stood up with some difficulty with Ding Rong¡¯s support. Xi Cheng did not dare to challenge Ding Rong¡¯s patience. After sitting down on the sofa again, he immediately exined obediently, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypletely taken control of the Hill Family. As long as I don¡¯t agree, they can¡¯t arrange a marriage for Tiantian directly. There¡¯s actually a reason why I didn¡¯t directly reject this marriage.¡± Ding Rong frowned and looked at Xi Cheng in confusion. ¡°What reason? Is it more important than respecting Tiantian¡¯s freedom of marriage?¡± Xi Cheng coughed lightly and picked up a tablet from the coffee table in the small living room. He opened a document and ced it in front of Ding Rong. ¡°This is the reason. Even if I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have to say that this guy named Andrew Cameron is an outstanding young man. He might have something inmon with our Tiantian.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be a reason for you to brush me off, right? You always haveints about $i Huan, but there¡¯s a young boy that you like?¡± Ding Rong looked at Xi Cheng doubtfully. She took the tablet and nced at it casually, then her gaze could not move away anymore Other than the words and information, there was only a small identification photo on the screen. Just like any other identification photo in the world, the level of photography was mediocre. However, it could still show the young man¡¯s extraordinary disposition and outstanding appearance. He had pure blond hair that was draped gently behind him. His gray eyes were very bright, calm, and not dull. Coupled with the deep outline unique to foreigners, he could be considered a top-notch handsome man. Ding Rong could not help but praise in admiration. ¡°Sigh, this child is so handsome and doesn¡¯t look like a mortal at all. I thought that Si Huan is already a handsome man that¡¯s hard toe by, butpared to this person, he is just within the standards of being good-looking to ordinary people¡¯s understanding. Sigh, he has lost, he has lost¡­¡± Xi Cheng leaned over and looked at the personal information on the tablet with Ding Rong. He pointed at the content and said, ¡°This young man¡¯s brain is not bad either. At such a young age, he has already made some achievements in gic engineering and brain neurological research. I think he can have amonnguage with Tiantian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Tiantian will probably enjoy interacting with him.¡± Ding Rong couldn¡¯t help butpare Mr. Cameron to Si Huan in her heart. She shook her head and sighed. ¡°Si Huan can¡¯tpare to him in this aspect. As a mother who was very concerned about her daughter, Ding Rong was naturally very concerned about Huo Tian¡¯s rtionship situation. She saw Huo Tian and Si Huan¡¯ss interactions clearly and was almost certain of the two children¡¯s feelings for each other. What was left was for them to address the elephant in the room. After having spent time with him for half a year, Ding Rong almost treated Si Huan as half a family member. Over the past half a year, he had been conscientious and kept a good performance in front of Huo Tian, allowing Ding Rong to acknowledge him in her heart. However, this young boy named Andrew Cameron had earned Ding Rong a favorable impression of him with just two pages of personal information. Chapter 345 - Quietly Appeared

Chapter 345: Quietly Appeared

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Although there were some twists and turns at the banquet, overall, it was quite satisfactory. The guests had either expanded their connections, gotten to know new friends, or met the person they liked and were about to start a rtionship¡­ They had more or less gained something, but this didn¡¯t include the Huo couple. In the first half of the banquet, Mr. Huo pretended to be unwell and hid in the lounge with Mrs. Huo. Although the lounge was equipped with professional waiters to provide them with refreshments and drinks, as well as satisfy their other requests, Mr. and Mrs. Huo still felt impatient when the banquet was halfway through. Not wanting to stay in the lounge any longer, they discussed showing up at the banquet. Compared to Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo was even lessposed. As time passed, she became a little agitated and probed Mr. Huo, ¡°You¡¯ve rested for so long and you¡¯re fine now. Let¡¯s go to the banquet to take a look.¡± Mr. Huo was still hesitant, but he remained silent and didn¡¯t answer. Mrs. Huo found another reason and said with a worried expression, ¡°Little Feng is young and doesn¡¯t know much about thepany. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to handle those elders who have a cooperative rtionship with thepany.¡± Mr. Huo only needed a legitimate reason to appear at the banquet so that he wouldn¡¯t appear so utilitarian. Mrs. Huo¡¯s words gave him a way out, so he nodded and agreed readily. ¡°You¡¯re right. Little Feng is still young after all. If he says the wrong thing and offends someone, it won¡¯t be good for him and thepany.¡± Hence, Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who had disappeared for several hours, appeared at the banquet just like that. However, they kept a very low profile. In addition, there happened to be something more worth discussing at the banquet, so no one paid any attention to Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who had quietly appeared. This incident, which had attracted the attention of almost all the guests, was referring to what the Hill Family¡¯s butler had specially done for Huo You. At first, Mr. and Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t know what everyone was talking about. After asking a few guests who they weren¡¯t familiar with, they found out that their biological daughter, Huo You, had looked good at the banquet. The foreign guest wasn¡¯t familiar with the gossip in the S City¡¯s high society. He only vaguely understood that the Huo Family and the Hill Family¡¯s daughter had each brought back the wrong child and had raised each other¡¯s child for 18 years. He thought that the Huo Family would definitely be able to be the Hill Family¡¯s distinguished guest with this rtionship and his tone revealed 120% of envy. ¡°The Huo Family¡¯s good luck is really enviable, to be able to raise each other¡¯s daughter with the Hill Family. This rtionship is stronger than any cooperation. Mr. Huo, seeing that the Huo Family is about to go up another level, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to guide us in the future However, Mr. Huo, who was ttered, did not look as if good luck had descended on him. Instead, he looked a little embarrassed and replied humbly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. The Huo Family hasn¡¯t reached the level where they can coborate with the Hill Family yet. We don¡¯t dare to cling onto ¡°Mtr. Huo, you¡¯re being too careful. The Hill Family has shown the Huo Family enough kindness. Why are you so humble?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Huo exchanged pleasantries with a few guests who didn¡¯t know the truth and used the excuse of going to look for Huo Feng and Huo You so that they could have a private discussion amongst themselves. Mrs. Huo was naturally wary of Huo You. She frowned and said, ¡°What the hell is Huo You doing? Back then, in order to return to the Huo Family, she despised that Ding woman. Now that she sees that her status is different, she wants to cling to her again. She¡¯s extremely shameless!¡± The more Mrs. Huo thought about it, the more she felt that what Huo You was doing was despising the poor and loving the rich. Although the Huo Family was definitely not poor,pared to the wealth and status of the Hill Family, the things that the Huo Family could give Huo You were not worth mentioning. Moreover, Huo You had a past of being selfish. Therefore, Mrs. Huo naturally thought that Huo You was preparing to abandon the Huo Family and turn to Ding Rong¡¯s embrace. At the thought of this, Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t help but feel exasperated, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°That b*tch! Everything she has now was given to her by us, but she¡¯s actually thinking of abandoning the Huo Family now. I¡¯m not the Ding Rong from back then who will act as she wishes!¡± Seeing that Mrs. Huo was getting more and more overboard, Mr. Huo quickly scolded her in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you still look like the Huo Family¡¯s madam with your vulgar mouth?¡± Mrs. Huo was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. Even though she had been scolded by Mr. Huo, there was no regret on her face. However, her tone softened.. ¡°But Huo You Chapter 346 - Out of Control

Chapter 346: Out of Control

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios There was no need to exin Mrs. Huo¡¯s dislike for Huo You. Her true feelings for Huo You could be seen from her furious expression. The truth was, if Huo You really did mend her rtionship with Ding Rong, the Huo Family would take this opportunity to obtain great benefits. However, Mrs. Huo would rather not take those benefits than let Huo You be too smug. The reason Mrs. Huo had such thoughts even though she wouldn¡¯t benefit at all was not that her rtionship with Huo You had reached an extremely ipatible stage like fire and water. It was because of the distrust she had for Huo You. The current Huo You wasn¡¯t an obedient and cute daughter in Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes. Instead, she was someone who refused to be disciplined and was rebellious, someone who could ruin her n at any moment. If Huo You remained to be someone without anyone to rely on, weak, easy to bully, and could be threatened and controlled, Mrs. Huo wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this good-for-nothing daughter. Once Huo You had Ding Rong¡¯s support and had a rtionship with the Hill Family, she would be out of control. More importantly, Huo You was an unfilial daughter who had already fallen out with her parents. Who knew if she would do anything that would harm the Huo Family? Mrs. Huo was very certain of her thoughts. She gritted her teeth and said to Mr. Huo, ¡°Huo You is an ingrate. Back then, in order to return to the Huo Family, she was able to belittle Ding Rong in front of us to the point as if Ding Rong was useless. Now, she might very well smear our reputation in front of Mr. and Mrs. Hill in order to please the Hill Family. If Mr. Hill misunderstands our attitude towards Huo Tian and thinks that we have malicious intentions towards Tiantian, it¡¯d be over for the Huo Family!¡± When Mr. Huo first heard that Huo You had managed to get connected with Mrs. Hill and was officially recognized as her adopted daughter, he was ecstatic. He didn¡¯t care how Huo You did it. Mr. Huo only knew that if Huo You became Mrs. Hill¡¯s adopted daughter, the Huo Family would be able to rely on Huo You to obtain huge benefits from the Hill Family. These benefits included the rise in the family¡¯s status, the expansion of their social circle¡­ and other invisible wealth that couldn¡¯t be calcted in numbers. Mr. Huo¡¯s heart churned again after hearing Mrs. Huo¡¯s words. That¡¯s right, if Huo You had a good rtionship with the Huo Family, then the closer the Huo Family and the Hill Family were, the better. Now, Huo You¡¯s attitude towards the Huo Family had be very subtle, making Mr. Huo unsure how much respect she still had for the Huo Family. Therefore, Mr. Huo could not refute Mrs. Huo¡¯s words at this moment. He could only lower his voice to stop Mrs. Huo from continuing, ¡°Alright, stop talking. No matter what Huo You wants to do, she has already affirmed her identity as Mrs. Hill¡¯s adopted daughter at today¡¯s banquet. Even if she arouses our dissatisfaction, this matter can¡¯t be changed anymore, so what¡¯s the point of getting angry? You might as well get over it and ept other people¡¯s blessings generously as Huo You¡¯s biological mother.¡± Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t be as magnanimous as Mr. Huo. She was infuriated by what Huo You had done, so how could she speak up for Huo You? However, Mrs. Huo was good at observing people¡¯s expressions. She carefully observed her husband¡¯s expression and knew that Mr. Huo was getting impatient. She could only hide her dissatisfaction andints towards Huo You, not daring to reveal anything. When Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo found Huo You, they realized that there were already many guests gathered around her. Most of these guests were middle-aged women. They were gathered together and chattering non-stop. No one knew what they were talking about. Most of the men watched from afar and shrank back at the sight of this group of women who were high and mighty. Fortunately, the group of madams and youngdies gathered around Huo You were good at reading people¡¯s expressions. When they noticed Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo¡¯s arrival, they felt that they should leave a time and ce for the three Huo Family¡¯s members to talk, so they politely found an excuse to say goodbye to Huo You. It just so happened that the entire banquet wasing to an end. The madams and young misses still had to go greet their new and old friends. Therefore, they naturally left space for the Huo Family¡¯s parents and daughter. However, the rtionship between Huo You and her biological parents could be considered subtle, She faced her parents¡¯ gazes calmly and said, ¡°Dear Dad and Mom, Mrs. Hill has recognized me as her adopted daughter¡­ You¡¯re happy for me too, right?¡± Chapter 347 - Confrontation Between Father and Daughter

Chapter 347: Confrontation Between Father and Daughter

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo You had a gentle smile on her face, but in Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes, she seemed to be assuming airs and there was even a hint of mockery in her eyes. Mrs. Huo only felt anger rising in her chest. She clenched her fists tightly, her exquisite nails digging into her palms. She had to rely on this sharp pain to maintain her rationality and not do anything rude at the banquet. Mr. Huo¡¯s expression also darkened slightly. He could also sense Huo You¡¯s dissatisfaction with him and his wife. Now, Huo You was using her rtionship with Mrs. Hill to resist against her biological parents Although Mr. Huo was very unhappy with his daughter¡¯s attitude, he couldn¡¯t show his dissatisfaction towards Huo You at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet. As if he didn¡¯t notice Huo You¡¯s rebellion, he smiled warmly and looked at Huo You lovingly. ¡°Youyou, your mother and I are very happy that you can maintain a close rtionship with Mrs. Hill. It¡¯s just that you have to be careful in the future and don¡¯t do anything that will put Mrs. Hill in a difficult position.¡± Although Mr. Huo¡¯s words were gentle, there was also a warning hidden in them. Huo You¡¯s expression changed slightly. She gritted her teeth and thought to herself that this couple from the Huo Family was indeed much more mentally strong than ordinary people. To think that they could still remain calm at a time like this. The reason Huo You had revealed the rtionship of her being Ding Rong¡¯s adopted daughter to the Huo couple openly at the banquet wasn¡¯t just to agitate them and make them lose control of their emotions. More importantly, she wanted to achieve her goals. Realizing that the others were vaguely looking in her direction, the smile on Huo You¡¯s face became even brighter. She was like a spoiled young girl, her cheerful voice carrying a hint of spoiled yfulness. ¡°Dad, Mom, I just chatted with Mrs. Hill in the dressing room for a while. She asked about my recent situation, and I told her everything¡­¡± ¡°What did you tell her?¡± Mrs. Huo, who had been barely maintaining herposure, suddenly changed her expression and asked anxiously. Perhaps it was because her tone was a little harsh that everyone sensed that something was wrong and turned to look over. At such a critical moment, Mr. Huo was still moreposed. He held Mrs. Huo¡¯s wrist and looked at her with deep eyes. Then, Mr. Huo said to Mrs. Huo in a soft voice, ¡°Youyou and Mrs. Hill have been together for 18 years, after all. Their deep rtionship is there. Even if you¡¯re unwilling to let Youyou cling to the Hill Family, you don¡¯t have to be anxious on such an asion.¡± With just a few words, he managed to give a reasonable exnation for Mrs. Huo¡¯s loss ofposure. At the same time, he also established a noble reputation for the Huo Family that they didn¡¯t want to cling to wealthy families. Huo You¡¯s lips twitched as she thought mockingly, (My biological father is indeed very outstanding at adapting to situations. It seems that unless he¡¯s facing an opponent with a strong disposition like Mr. Hill, he won¡¯t easily reveal a w in his emotions.) As Huo You thought this, she no longer nned on ying mind games with the Huo couple. She went straight to the point and revealed her motive. Huo You said to Mrs. Huo ina spoiled tone, ¡°Mom, | didn¡¯t ask for anything overboard from Mrs. Hill. I just told her about my recent situation.¡± Mrs. Huo took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. A slightly ferocious smile appeared on her face. ¡°Then can you tell me what you told Mrs. Hill?¡± Huo You said proudly, ¡°I said that Dad and Mom treat me very well. Not only did you decide on a fianc¨¦ who is outstanding in both looks and capabilities for me, but you¡¯ve also promised to put the family¡¯s entertainmentpany under my name, make it my personal property. The thought of you guys putting me in charge of apany at such a young age makes me excited and nervous¡­¡± As soon as these wordsnded, the guests who were secretly paying attention to the situation were a little surprised. A few guests who knew the Huo Family better couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The Huo Family¡¯s cultural and sports industries are flourishing day by day, and the entertainmentpany is established and has a strong dominance in the industry. Although their current momentum can¡¯t bepared to the past, they still have great prospects. To hand them over to their daughter just like that¡­ This boldness is really something that others can¡¯tpare to¡­¡± Mr. Huo, who had been maintaining hisposure, finally had a change in expression. He took a long look at Huo You, but there was no love in his eyes, only bone-chilling coldness. Chapter 348 - The People Watching the Show From the Corner

Chapter 348: The People Watching the Show From the Corner

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios The grand banquet hall provided the guests sufficient room for socializing, but there were also a few quiet and secluded corners for them to rest in. At this moment, Huo Feng was sitting in a booth separated by green nts. This corer wouldnt easily attract other people¡¯s attention, but he could ingeniously see the entire banquet hall and also take in everything that happened at the banquet. ¡®There was another man beside Huo Feng. This man¡¯s face was pale and his body was weak. Every few moments, he would need to cover his mouth with a handkerchief and suppress his coughs. He looked exceptionally weak, but his pitch-ck eyes seemed to be burning with scorching mes. This made him look extremely contradictory. ment He had an extremely weak outer shell, but it was wrapped in vigorous vitality. This contradictory characteristic made him attract other people¡¯s attention especially easily. However, right now, there was only Huo Feng and this man in this area, and Huo Feng was already immune to the man¡¯s strange attractiveness and didn¡¯t show any abnormal behavior. At the banquet, the confrontation between Huo You and her parents wasing to an end. Under Huo You¡¯s deliberate guidance and the unknown motivations of the surrounding guests, Mr. and Mrs. Huo had no choice but to announce in public that they would find time to hold a press conference and officially announce that Huo You would take over the Huo Entertainment and be the head of this entertainment empire that had a long history to it. Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression had already turned extremely grim. She had always been in charge of Huo Entertainment in the past and didn¡¯t care much about this declining entertainmentpany. However, the film and television department under the entertainmentpany had arge amount of resources. There were also many celebrities who had already made a name for themselves in the celebrity department, creating arge amount of benefits for her every year. In the past, other than the dividends given to the shareholders, most of the profits fell into Mrs. Huo¡¯s hands. Now, in front of everyone, Mr. Huo was forced by Huo You¡¯s words to agree to transfer the entertainmentpany to Huo You after they went back. This was clearly snatching the cake from Mrs. Huo¡¯s hands and handing it over to Huo You. How could Mrs. Huo be willing to ept this? However, she also understood that if he were to cause a scandal with Huo You at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet, it would not be beneficial for the Huo Family. Therefore, she could only endure it. After the surrounding guests had seen enough of themotion, they gradually stopped paying attention to the Huo Family. Mrs. Huo¡¯s face was livid as she red at Huo You and said in a low voice through gritted teeth, ¡°Huo You, you really have a big appetite. Aren¡¯t you afraid of choking yourself to death!¡± The smile on Huo You¡¯s lips hadn¡¯t faded. Her expression hadn¡¯t changed at all and she still looked innocent and pure. However, her response was piercing and pierced into Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart. ¡°Mom, you look like you¡¯re very unwilling to hand the entertainmentpany over to me, but didn¡¯t you and Dad promise that as long as I get engaged to He Yu obediently, you¡¯ll hand thepany over to me? Were you just patronizing me previously?¡± Huo You¡¯s gaze swept past Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo, and she sharply noticed that their expressions were a little stiff. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart, but the smile on her face grew brighter. ¡®It seems like my guess was right. You were really joking with me previously. That¡¯s right, the person you like to trust the most has always been your precious son, Huo Feng. With him around, how could you possibly hand over the Huo Family¡¯s assets to me to manage? Even if it¡¯s an entertainmentpany that¡¯s insignificant to the Huo Family, it won¡¯t be handed over to an outsider like me, right?¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression became calmer after Huo You exposed her thoughts. She no longer looked as unnatural as before. She looked at Huo You coldly and avoided her question. Instead, she said warningly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to manage apany? Even if you force us to have no choice but to hand the entertainmentpany to you, what results can you achieve?¡± Huo You smiled. ¡°Mom, this is not something you should be concerned about.¡± Mrs. Huo gritted her teeth secretly. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see. When you¡¯ve made a huge loss with the entertainmentpany, don¡¯te back crying to beg us!¡± With that, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t seem to want to see this rebellious daughter anymore. She turned around and strode away. Mr. Huo gave Huo You a deep look and turned to follow Mrs. Huo. Huo Feng and the frail man watched the entire scene with interest.. Chapter 349 - The Huo Family’s Little Uncle

Chapter 349: The Huo Family¡¯s Little Uncle

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo Feng¡¯s gazended on the man beside him. He saw the man cover his mouth with the handkerchief again and start coughing softly. Huo Feng handed the man a cup of hot water and patted his back to help him breathe. When the man¡¯s cough calmed down, he said helplessly, ¡°Uncle, your health is too worrying. You¡¯re so weak, so how would I dare to trouble you to worry about thepany?¡± The man took the ss of water Huo Feng handed him and took a few sips of hot water. His dark eyes looked at Huo Feng and stared at him. After a long while, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡®When he spoke, his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my dpidated body, how could you feel at ease to be working with me?* ment Huo Feng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He and the man in front of him were both smart people and knew each other¡¯s personalities. He also knew the goals both parties had for this cooperation. This uncle of Huo Feng¡¯s was called Huo Xia. He shared the same father as Mr. Huo but had a different mother. He had shown extraordinary intelligence since he was young, but his body was extremely weak. Even if he could surpass Mr. Huo in terms of talent, Huo Feng¡¯s grandfather did not dare to leave the heavy responsibility of managing the family to his beloved youngest son before his death, afraid that it would be too tiring for him and detrimental to his health. He left all his businesses to his eldest son, who was also Huo Feng¡¯s father, and sent his youngest son and young wife abroad, leaving only fixed assets that were enough for them to live a rich life. The arrangements Huo Feng¡¯s grandfather had made before his death were done out of concern for his youngest son. However, for Huo Xia, this arrangement was not satisfactory. He was a genius whose intelligence and talent far exceeded his elder brother¡¯s, but he could not get the attention of his father and the family. If he could be more at ease and recuperate overseas, he would not have developed any resentment towards the family. However, what happenedter made Huo Xia hate the Huo Family as well as his half-brotherpletely. A few years ago, Huo Xia¡¯s biological mother had died from an illness. In the days before she died, she had be a little absent-minded. She always thought that her husband had not passed away and that her biological son was still a four or five-year-old child. Facing her biological son who had already grown up, she always thought that he was the eldest son her husband¡¯s ex-wife had given birth to, Mr. Huo. And when she faced the Mr. Huo she imagined, she always acted as if she saw a demon, appearing horrified. From his mother¡¯s words and her reaction after being agitated, Huo Xia understood a part of the truth that she never knew. It turned out that when he was young, his older brother, who was also Huo Feng¡¯s father, had wanted to kill him. Their father¡¯s death was also nned by his older brother. All of this had been noticed by Huo Xia¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t have any substantial evidence. In addition, her personality was more cowardly, so she only buried these things deep in her heart as a secret. Only before she died, when she was in a daze, did she let Huo Xia know his older brother¡¯s true colors. Over the years, Huo Xia had been trying to think of ways to destroy the Huo Family. However, for Huo Xia, who only had some assets, the Huo Family was like a colossus that he could not shake. Hence, Huo Xia had no choice but to settle for the next best thing. He just wanted to take revenge on Mr. Huo. Huo Feng probably noticed some clues from his actions against the Huo Family and Mr. Huo. He took the initiative to contact his uncle, who he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. After a long period of mutual probing, the two parties finally reached an agreement. Huo Xia did not understand why Huo Feng hated his biological parents so much, but he did not want to explore the reason either. He did not have much time to tell if Huo Feng was lying to him. He only wanted to take revenge for his younger self and his father, who had died young, while he was still alive. The person he hated was also the person Huo Feng wanted to deal with. Since their goals were the same, the cooperative rtionship became reasonable. Huo Xia and Huo Feng had interacted on the Inte for a period of time. They had also met a few times in the interim and didn¡¯t spend much time together. However, he felt a bit more admiration for his nephew. At this moment, looking at Huo Feng¡¯s pretentious concern for him, Huo Xia couldn¡¯t help butugh. Huo Xia found hisughing very strange. Then, Huo Xia said mysteriously, ¡°A child like you is indeed from our Huo Family. Chapter 350 - End of the Banquet

Chapter 350: End of the Banquet

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Mr. and Mrs. Huo appeared at thetter half of the banquet. They had wanted to make more connections, but they didn¡¯t expect to be tricked by their biological daughter, Huo You. They had no choice but to agree to transfer the Huo Entertainment to Huo You¡¯s name in public. After that, they forced themselves to stay alert. They socialized with the other guests, and everyone appeared friendly in front of them. Their words were also very pleasant to the ears. Mr. and Mrs. Huo would always be mentioned by the other party about things they didn¡¯t want to hear. For example, ¡°Mrs. Hill is willing to admit that she has a close rtionship with Miss Huo You as her adoptive mother. Miss Huo Tian is also very close to Young Master Huo. The Huo Family has managed to hitch a ride with the Hill Family. From this, one can see their future prospects. It¡¯s enviable.¡± Another example was, ¡°The Huo Family and the Hill Family can be considered to be on good terms now. Mr. and Mrs. Huo, in the future, when the Huo Family and the Hill Family coborate, you should let us, your old friends, share some of the glory.¡± There were even some ignorant people who brought up the matter of them handing the entertainmentpany to Huo You. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Huo really dote on your daughter. I believe you must have given the same treatment to Miss Huo Tian, who you¡¯ve interacted with for 18 years. Which part of the family business are you nning to hand over to Miss Huo Tian to take charge of¡± In the end, this man who was asking around for information was not interested in other people¡¯s private matters. He only felt that hispany was small and was prepared to ask which part of the Huo Family¡¯s business the Huo Family was nning to hand over to Huo Tian. He could conclude that this part of the business would definitely be jointly protected by the Huo Family and the Hill Family. Then, this man could make the first move and take a share of the profits. These questions rendered Mr. and Mrs. Huo speechless, but they could not show any abnormal expressions and could only brush these questions away. When the banquet finally ended, Mr. and Mrs. Huo heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, both of them regretteding to this banquet. Back then, Mr. and Mrs. Huo had tried their best to get Huo You to get the invitation letter, and they had even fallen out with her over this. If they had known earlier, they would have found a reason to be unwell or busy with work to miss this banquet. Other than Mr. and Mrs. Huo, most of the guests felt that this banquet was organized perfectly. Under everyone¡¯s praise, the banquet came to an end. As the banquets host, Xi Cheng and Ding Rong appeared at the banquet venue again to bid farewell to some of the more important guests. Most of the guests who could be valued by Xi Cheng were from top-notch foreign families, including the Cameron Family. Previously, Ding Rong had only followed Xi Cheng around and gotten to know some guests briefly. As a Chinese, Ding Rong was a little unclear about the appearances of those foreigners. Actually, she did not remember many of them. However, when she sent them off, Ding Rong became very alert. This was especially when she heard Xi Cheng mention the surname Cameron. She became very focused and looked at the young man standing behind a middle-aged man with bright eyes. Of course, Andrew Cameron wasn¡¯t here to attend the Hill Family¡¯s banquet alone. Other than the junior, Andrew Cameron, there was also a middle-aged man who was in charge of the family¡¯s charity business. They politely bade Mr. and Mrs. Hill farewell, but in the process, they could not ignore Mrs. Hill¡¯s burning gaze when she looked at Andrew Cameron. Andrew Cameron was already used to being watched by others. His beautiful face was easy to attract people¡¯s gaze. As long as the people who looked at him didn¡¯t make any rude requests, Andrew Cameron usually wouldn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes. Andrew Cameron hadn¡¯t taken Ding Rong¡¯s gaze to heart either, but the gaze thatnded on his face was too long and too hot, making it impossible for him to ignore it. In the end, he frowned slightly and looked up at Ding Rong. He saw that Ding Rong did not avoid his cold gaze at all. She did not show any awkwardness of being caught red-handed. Instead, she revealed a loving smile. Andrew Cameron didn¡¯t know what Ding Rong was trying to do. He moved a little so that the elder from the Cameron family blocked Ding Rong¡¯s view. At least half of Xi Cheng¡¯s attention had been on Ding Rong. He was well aware that Ding Rong was paying too much attention to Andrew Cameron and knew why Ding Rong was paying attention to this young man¡­ Chapter 351 - Maintaining A Relationship While Seeking A Better One

Chapter 351: Maintaining A Rtionship While Seeking A Better One

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Even if Ding Rong wasn¡¯t the kind of middle-ageddy who couldn¡¯t walk when she saw young hunks, Xi Cheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous when he saw her staring at Andrew Cameron. Xi Cheng had secretly tugged at Ding Rong a few times, but Ding Rong was unmoved by his small actions. In the end, Xi Cheng had no choice but to cough hard a few times to remind Ding Rong to pay attention to her gaze. Ding Rong finally came back to her senses and smiled at Andrew Cameron awkwardly. Ding Rong then turned around and looked at Xi Cheng suggestively. Xi Cheng and Ding Rong looked at each other for a long time. Xi Cheng hadn¡¯t want to do anything at first, but when he realized that Ding Rong¡¯s gaze was gradually bing murderous, Xi Cheng could only sigh helplessly in his heart. He looked up at the two representatives of the Cameron Family who were puzzled. Xi Cheng said to Mr. Cameron, who hadn¡¯t interacted much with him, without changing his expression, ¡°I remember that young Mr. Cameron is now focusing on gic technology and brain neurology research, right? The pany of my wife¡¯s brother is coincidentally developing products in this area. If young Mr. Cameron doesn¡¯t mind, you can talk to the researchers in theirpany about the research results.¡± The reason why he didn¡¯t directly say that he wanted Andrew Cameron to interact more with Huo Tian was to not give the other people present the illusion that they wanted to matchmake the young couple. In the end, even though Andrew¡¯s looks and intelligence were top-notch, Xi Cheng did not want to pull him into a rtionship with his precious daughter in front of everyone, making everyone think that Huo Tian would definitely marry a brat from the Cameron Family. There were many outstanding boys in this world, and Xi Cheng felt that his precious daughter deserved the best. He had to choose carefully. Ding Rong was very satisfied with Xi Cheng¡¯s performance. She gave him an approving look and turned to look at Andrew Cameron expectantly. Andrew Cameron thought about it carefully. Before the elder beside him could answer, he nodded and said indifferently, ¡®I¡¯m very interested in the products disyed by Mr. Ding Chen¡¯spany. The technology of connecting the exoskeleton products to users¡¯ nerves has surpassed the current known top level. I hope to be able to have an exchange with the researchers on this aspect.¡± The middle-aged man from the Cameron Family didn¡¯tment on his genius nephew¡¯s decision. He also went over to say a few good words before leaving in satisfaction. After sitting in the Cameron Family¡¯s exclusive luxury car, the middle-aged Mr. Cameron asked Andrew hesitantly, ¡®Is it out of your own will that you promised Mr. Hill to interact with the researchers in thepany belonging to his wife¡¯s brother?¡± Andrew Cameron¡¯s expression and voice were very indifferent. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have to force myself to do something I don¡¯t like.¡± Only then did the middle-aged Mr. Cameron rx and sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m really worried that you agreed to Mr. Hill¡¯s unreasonable request because of that ridiculous marriage agreement between the Cameron Family and the Hill Family. To be honest, Miss Hill¡¯s figure and looks are ordinary, and she seems to have developed feelings for her dance partner. I really don¡¯t understand why Mr. Hill didn¡¯t directly call off the engagement with our family.¡± Although Andrew Cameron hadnt entered his family¡¯spany, he was very precise in graspingplicated human nature. He said indifferently, ¡°Miss Hill¡¯s dance partner isn¡¯t her fianc¨¦ yet. I guess Mr. Hill hasn¡¯t decided how to n Miss Hill¡¯s marriage yet.¡± These words were already said very politely. To put it bluntly, they were saying that Xi Cheng was maintaining a rtionship while looking for a better one and that he was being careful and calctive when it came to Huo Tian¡¯s marriage. Of course, the middle-aged Mr. Cameron was on his side. He was a little angry after hearing Andrew¡¯s analysis and felt that the Hill Family was being too dishonest. He wanted to say something unpleasant, but he suddenly recalled the advice given to him by the elders of the Cameron Family. Before they left, the elders of the Cameron Family had reminded them repeatedly not to anger Mr. Hill, describing Xi Cheng as a demon from hell. The middle-aged Mr. Cameron did not dare to say anything bad about Xi Cheng, He only said angrily, ¡°Mr. Hill actually asked you to have an exchange about research achievements with the researchers from thepany owned by his wife¡¯s brother. It¡¯s just a newly established technologypany and they¡¯ve only hired Chinese researchers. How many patents would they have?¡± Chapter 352 - Little Uncle Xia

Chapter 352: Little Uncle Xia

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios However, Andrew Cameron didn¡¯t agree with his uncle¡¯sints. He said calmly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t just being polite with Mr. Hill. The technology of thatpany in connecting nerves far exceeds the current world¡¯s advanced standards. It¡¯s precisely because theirpany has the world¡¯s only patent that allowed Mr. Hill to have the ability to walk freely in such a short time. I¡¯m very interested in this. The reason I came to China this time is to find an opportunity to understand this knowledge.¡± The middle-aged Mr. Cameron only wanted to find an excuse toin about the Hill Family, but he did not expect to be embarrassed by his nephew. He was immediately put on the spot and could only remain silent awkwardly as they returned to the resort vi the Hill Family had arranged for them. As the head of the Hill Family and his wife, Xi Cheng and Ding Rong only needed to appear for a short while and send off a few more important guests before they could leave sessfully. Huo Tian couldn¡¯t be as casual as Xi Cheng¡¯s Ding Rong. After sending the students away, she stood together with Si Huan and bade the older guests farewell one by one. Fortunately, Huo Tian didn¡¯t need to socialize in this process. She just needed to stand there quietly with a smile on her face and be an obedient girl. Of course, Huo Tian didn¡¯t smile formally at everyone. When facing guests she was familiar with and had a better rtionship with, the smile on her face would appear especially sincere. Of course, Mr. and Mrs. Huo were not included in the people who could receive Huo Tian¡¯s sincere smile. They appeared in thetter half of the banquet and were tricked by Huo You again. Later on, things went as they wished and they managed to have some socializing. However, for them, the socializing this time hadpletely failed. Moreover, by the time they wanted to get away from the guests that they could not handle, the banquet had already ended. Mr. and Mrs. Huo did not have a chance to look for Huo Feng at all. They could only walk towards the manor¡¯s entrance with the departing guests. Only when they were almost at the door did Mr. and Mrs. Huo see Huo Feng, who was not far ahead. Huo Feng was saying goodbye to Huo Tian. He took a step forward and gave her a polite hug, his gentle gazending on Huo Tian¡¯s face. ¡®Sister, happy 19th birthday.¡± Although Huo Tian had received many birthday wishes today, Huo Feng¡¯s blessings still made her smile unconsciously. Huo Tian patted Huo Feng¡¯s back gently and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your blessings. Did you have a good time tonight?¡± Huo Feng smiled without any gloominess. ¡°Of course I was happy. I gained a lot of joy tonight.¡± With that, Huo Feng turned slightly and gestured to the man beside Huo Tian. Huo Tian looked over and realized that it was a pale man who looked unhealthy. The other party¡¯s pale lips pursed slightly, revealing a faint smile. He said to Huo Tian, ¡°Hello, Tiantian. I¡¯m Huo Feng¡¯s uncle.¡± Huo Tian looked at this frail man and frowned slightly. She found this man very familiar. After searching through her memories for a while, Huo Tian finally remembered the other party¡¯s identity. Huo Tian said in surprise, ¡°I remember you! You¡¯re Uncle Little Xia, right?!¡± Huo Xia looked at Huo Tian in surprise, When he met Huo Tian¡¯s pleasantly surprised gaze, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. However, this smile that was slightly wider seemed to have affected his illness, making Huo Xia involuntarily cough a few times. Fortunately, Huo Xia didn¡¯t cough for too long this time. He quickly returned to normal and said to Huo Tian with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years since west met. I didn¡¯t expect Tiantian to remember Uncle Little Xia.¡± Huo Tian smiled proudly. ¡®Of course I remember Uncle. It¡¯s because when I was young, only Uncle Little Xia was willing to y with me..¡± Huo Xia looked at Huo Tian, whose eyes were void of any gloominess, and his heart ached a little. Of course, he remembered the times he spent with Huo Tian. Those were thest rxed and happy days of his life. ¡®When Huo Xia was in his teens, the Huo Family weed the next generation of newborns¡ªHuo Tian. As a girl, Huo Tian¡¯s parents didn¡¯t pay much attention to her and she had always been thrown into the Huo Family¡¯s ancestral home. At that time, Huo Xia, who was only in his teens, should have had a brilliant school life. However, because of his health, he could only spend a lot of his time at home.. Chapter 353 - Ignore

Chapter 353: Ignore

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Back then, Huo Xia was lonely and unsociable. Huo Tian, who had just learned how to walk, often ran around the Huo Family¡¯s ancestral house. She was like a small animal, carefully taking the initiative to get close to Huo Xia, who was often alone. Perhaps it was because she was too lonely, but the teenage Huo Xia didn¡¯t mind that Huo Tian was just a brat and often yed with her. However, they only interacted for a short two years. After that, the Huo Family¡¯s old master got into a car ident and passed away unexpectedly. Huo Xia and his biological mother left his country. After that, he never saw the little girl who ran around behind him when he was young again. Huo Xia didnt expect that after so many years, Huo Tian would still be able to recognize her Uncle Little Xia. This made Huo Xia feel a hint of gentleness in his heart. They were chatting happily at the banquet hall¡¯s entrance. When Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who were not far away, saw this scene, they both stood rooted to the ground with pale faces. Mrs. Huo looked at the pale and skinny man and pinched the sleeve of Mr. Huo¡¯s suit tightly. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling. After a long while, she asked in a daze, ¡°Hubby, is that person Huo Xia? Why did hee back?¡± Mr. Huo¡¯s gazended on Huo Xia gloomily, his eyes hiding a bloodthirsty killing intent. His face was equally pale, but he tried hard to remain calm. He seemed to be consoling his wife as well as himself. ¡°What are you afraid of? He¡¯s just a sickly guy. What can he do to us?¡± Huo Xia, who was chatting with Huo Tian, seemed to sense the cold gazeing from the crowd. He turned her head slightly to look in the direction of the gaze and happened to meet his brother¡¯s gloomy and unpredictable gaze. He covered his mouth with a handkerchief and nodded slightly at Mr. Huo. He looked very amiable, but his eyes were equally cold without any emotions. Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s moods fluctuated violently and they unconsciously hesitated a little. By the time they came back to their senses, most of the guests had already left. The guests who were still in the manor either had to dy for a while because of unexpected situations or they were thick-skinned enough to stay behind to see if they could find a chance to coborate with the Hill Family for the sake of their family or theirpany. The guests who wanted to cling to the Hill Family naturally ced their attention on Mr. and Mrs. Huo. They knew that these were Miss Hill¡¯s adoptive parents who would definitely be able to get involved with Miss Hill. Therefore, they nned to start with the Huo Family. Even if they couldn¡¯t directly get involved with the Hill Family, they would be able to pull some connections with the Huo Family and gain some benefits through them. Coincidentally, Mr. and Mrs. Huo had also arrived at the door. They were only two to three steps away from Huo Tian, who was sending guests off. The remaining guests wanted to see the scene of the two parties chatting happily and saying their goodbyes, but they didn¡¯t expect to be disappointed. To everyone¡¯s surprise, seeing that the number of guests at the banquet was decreasing, Huo Tian seemed to feel that there was no need for her to maintain a polite attitude towards the remaining guests. Her gaze swept coldly past Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who were not far from her, and then as if she saw two insignificant strangers, she directly passed by the two of them. She held Si Huan¡¯s arm and turned to leave. On the other hand, Ding Chen, who was on the other side of the door to send the guests off, sneered rudely when he saw this scene. ¡®When Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s gazesnded on them, Ding Chen said mockingly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Huo, the two of you are really surprising. I thought that the two of you were too ashamed to meet people. Who knew that the two of you would be so strong-willed that you stayed at the banquet for such a long time? Yourposure is really admirable.¡± These words came out of nowhere and left people puzzled. However, although everyone did not understand the meaning behind this, they could tell that Ding Chen¡¯s attitude towards Mr. and Mrs. Huo was extremely unfriendly. The guests who had wanted to gain benefits from the Hill Family through the Huo Family all stopped in their tracks. They could not help but consider passing on chatting with the Huo Family. They secretly guessed in their hearts. What was the rtionship between the Hill Family and the Huo Family? Why did Miss Hill and the young master of the Huo Family seem to have a close rtionship as siblings, but she ignored Mr. and Mrs. Huo, who were her adoptive parents? Why did Mrs. Hill take such good care of Huo You, while Mrs.. Hill¡¯s younger brother was being sarcastic to the Huo Family¡¯s couple? It really puzzled outsiders like them¡­ Chapter 354 - Cursing

Chapter 354: Cursing

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Mr. and Mrs. Huo only felt that today¡¯s banquet was not going well at all. If Ding Chen wasn¡¯t backed by his biological sister, Mrs. Hill, Mr. and Mrs. Huo would not have tolerated his mockery. However, the other party¡¯s identity was different now. The Huo Family could ignore their emerging technology pany that had coborated with others, but they had to be wary of the Hill Family behind him. Mr. Huo had suffered too much stimtion today. No matter how good his breathing technique was, his expression had changed a little. He forced a smile and said to Ding Chen, ¡°Mr. Ding, I wasn¡¯t feeling well today and stayed in the lounge for a while. I only greeted some of the Huo Family¡¯s old friends in thetter half of the banquet and identally had some dys. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± After all, Mr, Huo had been the head of the Huo Family for many years. Even now, he was still trying his best to exin that the reason he had stayed behind in the end wasn¡¯t because of their shamelessness, but because the Huo Family had too many old friends and connections and he had been greeting those people for too long. He had barely managed to save his face with this. Ding Chen sneered and could not be bothered to say anything more to these two reckless people. He waved his hand and said casually, ¡°Since Mr. Huo is unwell, then go home and rest early. Don¡¯te out to embarrass yourself.¡± When Mrs. Huo heard this, anger welled up in her heart. In her opinion, this Ding brat had only gotten lucky and relied on the Hill Family to start a new technologypany. Moreover, he was only an ignorant and ipetent old hoodlum. If it wasn¡¯t because he had a sister like Mrs. Hill, this ignorant and ipetent middle-aged hoodlum wouldn¡¯t even have the right to breathe in the same air as the Huo Family. Yet now, he still dared to speak to the couple in such an entric manner?! How could Mrs. Huo, who had always thought highly of herself, tolerate this! Coupled with the fact that Mrs. Huo had held in too much anger tonight, her fury exploded almost immediately. She red at Ding Chen fiercely and was about to say something when Mr. Huo grabbed her arm tightly. Mrs. Huo turned around and looked at Mr. Huo. He frowned at her and shook his head slightly, gesturing for Mrs. Huo not to be impulsive. Mrs. Huo¡¯s chest heaved up and down violently, but in the end, she suppressed her anger. Ding Chen saw their small actions clearly and could not help but roll his eyes. He could not be bothered with this foolish couple who still could not see the situation clearly. He instructed the butler beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll be going back first. I¡¯ll leave the rest of the guests to you.¡± The butler replied respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Hence, in front of everyone, Ding Chen left Mr. and Mrs. Huo on the spot and left, just as Huo Tian and Si Huan had done just now. This time, everyone¡¯s gazes toward Mr. and Mrs. Huo became even stranger. There were even more profound meanings in their gazes as if they hadpletely peeled off the Huo couple¡¯s skins to clearly see the true status of these two people in the eyes of the Hill Family. ¡®Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s faces turned green and pale. The atmosphere around them was extremely oppressive. Under everyone¡¯s ambiguous gazes, they quickly left the Hill Family¡¯s manor. After getting into the Huo Family¡¯s private car, Mrs. Huo finally couldn¡¯t control her temper and started cursing loudly. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! How dare they treat me like this?! Huo You! Huo Tian! These two damned b*tches! Ingrates who don¡¯t know how to be thankful! I should have strangled them to death back then!¡± Mrs. Huo had never suffered such humiliation before. She had suffered so much at today¡¯s banquet, but she didn¡¯t dare to vent her anger freely at all. Over the years, Mrs. Huo had never suffered such injustice. She kept cursing and a series of tears fell uncontrobly from her face. Facing his wife who was crying uncontrobly, Mr. Huo did not have any intention of showing her any tenderness. He frowned deeply and bellowed impatiently in a low voice, ¡°Shut up!¡± However, at this moment, Mrs. Huo, who was very agitated, did not take Mr. Huo¡¯s orders to heart at all. She continued to spout malicious words. ¡°What right does that Ding woman have to have such good luck?! In a ce like the slums, who knows how many men she has been with and she even managed to have Mr. Hill wrapped around her finger. Damn b*tch! If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could we have suffered such grievances?! The more Mrs. Huo spoke, the more out of line she became. Mr. Huo couldn¡¯t take it anymore and swung his arm down hard. With a loud sound, Mrs. Huo¡¯s curses and cries instantly stopped. Chapter 355 - The Reason For Becoming Divided

Chapter 355: The Reason For Bing Divided

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Mrs. Huo covered half of her face. The burning pain allowed her to temporarily regain her senses. Mr. Huo¡¯s eyes were cold and his voice was filled with impatience. ¡°Have you had enough? Do you think you haven¡¯t embarrassed yourself enough today?¡± After being pped, Mrs. Huo did not dare to curse loudly anymore. However, the pain on her face and the grievance in her heart could not be resolved. She could only suppress her voice and sob softly. Mr. Huo was also angry. He knew that his p just now was partly to vent his emotions. After a long while, his tone softened a little and he said to Mrs. Huo, ¡°Now that things havee to this, there¡¯s no point in saying anything. If you had shared some of the good treatment you¡¯d given Little Feng with Huo Tian in the past, she would still have feelings for us after leaving the Huo Family. Then how could it be that what¡¯s waiting for us now is the disregard of the Hill Family and the humiliation from a small fry like Ding Chen?¡± Mrs. Huo was secretly indignant about this. Back then, when she didn¡¯t know that Huo Tian wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, the reason why Mrs. Huo ignored or even abused Huo Tian wasn¡¯t because there were no blood ties between them, leading to her being unable to have motherly love toward her Mrs. Huo recalled the times back then. The reason she didn¡¯t value that little girl was entirely due to Mr. Huo¡¯s influence. At that time, Mr. Huo was afraid that Old Master Huo would pass down the family to Huo Xia, whose condition was gradually getting better, due to his outstanding talent. As a result, he was anxious to give birth to the Huo Family¡¯s eldest grandson. However, Mrs. Huo had given birth to a girl after her ten-months pregnancy. This made Mr. Huo very disappointed. Every time he saw Huo Tian, his eyes would be filled with disgust and displeasure. Mrs. Huo, who had always followed her husband¡¯s orders, sharply noticed his attitude towards Huo Tian. In addition, back then, Mr. Huo had even gotten into a scandal with a popr celebrity. The news media was in an uproar, saying that the female celebrity was pregnant with Mr. Huo¡¯s son. As long as the child was born, the female celebrity would be able to sessfully climb up thedder and be Mrs. Huo. Back then, Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t help but me Huo Tian for her husband¡¯s extramarital affair, causing her to hate that little girl who didn¡¯t know anything. Later on, news of the female celebrity¡¯s fake pregnancy broke out, Old Master Huo also got into an ident. Before he died, he didn¡¯t pass down the family assets to his beloved youngest son. Mr. Huo had gotten everything he wanted, and Mrs. Huo was also happy for her husband. Moreover, they had long been used to treating their eldest daughter coldly and had never thought of repairing their rtionship with Huo Tian. As a result, even if they regretted it a lot, they couldn¡¯t let Huo Tian have feelings of love toward them anymore. Mrs. Huo recalled how Huo Tian had slowly be divided with them over the years and realized that the source wasn¡¯t her but Mr. Huo. However, Mr. Huo pushed all the me onto Mrs. Huo. It seemed like all the discord in family rtionships were caused by Mrs. Huo¡¯s mistakes. After living with her husband for so many years, Mrs. Huo had long understood Mr. Huo¡¯s true colors. However, even at this moment, she still felt disappointed by his performance. However, Mr. Huo was unaware of Mrs. Huo¡¯s thoughts. Looking out of the car window and seeing that they were almost at the Huo Family¡¯s vi, he thought of something and asked the driver in front, ¡°Who did Young Master leave with?¡± When they went to the banquet, the Huo Family went in two cars because there were many people. Mr. and Mrs. Huo took one, and Huo You and Huo Feng took the other. When they returned, this was the only vehicle left that belonged to the Huo Family. Huo You and Huo Feng were already gone. Previously, Mr. Huo was in a fluctuating mood and didn¡¯t notice anything else. Only now did he remember Huo Xia, who was looking at him at the banquet hall¡¯s entrance, and a bad feeling rose in his heart. The chauffeur in front replied respectfully with a calm voice, ¡°Young Miss took Mr. He Yu¡¯s car and left first. Young Master left alone.¡± Mr. Huo heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Huo Feng¡¯s encounter with Huo Xia at the banquet was just an ident. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Huo Xia could receive the Hill Family¡¯s invitation, as long as Huo Feng didn¡¯t get too involved with him, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Recalling the cold gaze Huo Xia gave him, Mr. Huo felt a little uneasy. He muttered, ¡°It seems that Ill have to remind Little Fengter to stay away from Huo Xia. That smart guy probably wants to achieve something by roping in Little Feng.¡± Chapter 356 - Trauma

Chapter 356: Trauma

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios So many years had passed, but Huo Xia remained a trauma in Mr. Huo¡¯s heart. He still remembered that he had entered his family¡¯spany at that time and worked hard every day. However, when he asionally heard his father talking to his trusted subordinate, he¡¯d mention him and Huo Xia ina regretful tone. Mr. Huo still remembered that his father sighed and said, ¡°My two sons are really worrying. The eldest son is ambitious, but he¡¯s mediocre and can only barely protect the family business. If I don¡¯t have my youngest son, he could be considered a qualified sessor. However, God had given me a genius youngest son. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡± At that time, Mr. Huo didn¡¯t know what his father¡¯sst words of pity meant, but he felt that his father was already leaning towards handing the Huo Family to Huo Xia. Since then, Mr. Huo had trouble sleeping countless times. Every time he saw Huo Xia, he wanted him to die sooner. However, he knew that if he were toy his hands on Huo Xia, their father would definitely not let him off. The devil in his heart kept growing. In the end, a crazy thought popped up in Mr. Huo¡¯s mind. Why not just kill his father? When his father died sooner, as the eldest son, he would naturally be able to obtain most of the inheritance. Then, he would be able to get rid of the eyesore mother and son. Wouldn¡¯t that be a foolproof n? ¡®What Mr. Huo did not expect was that although the n went well, his father seemed to have understood the truth behind this plot at thest moment. Old Master Huo did not send his eldest son to prison. Instead, he left behind a will on his deathbed to let Mr. Huo, his eldest son, inherit the Huo Family¡¯spany. He only left some fixed assets overseas for his widow and youngest son, sending them far away from Mr. Huo¡¯s territory. At first, Mr. Huo was only happy that his father suddenly valued him and that he had be the true sessor of the Huo Family. However,ter on, when the joy dissipated, Mr. Huo realized that his father¡¯s actions had a deeper meaning. He seemed to have expelled his youngest son and his young wife, but he had also ensured their safety. Mr. Huo did not know how much his father knew about his n, nor did he know if his father had told the mother and son what he had done. However, after so many years, when he asionally thought of Huo Xia, he would still feel wary and afraid. It wasn¡¯t that Mr, Huo hadn¡¯t thought ofpletely getting rid of the eyesore mother and son, but Old Master Huo¡¯s arrangements before his death were very thorough. He left all his connections abroad to Huo Xia. This made Mr. Huo unable to reach them and could only let them live freely for so many years. Now that he had seen the man he was most afraid of at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet, Mr. Huo felt uneasy again. Then, Mr. Huo consoled himself inwardly. (Now, I¡¯vepletely taken control of the Huo Family, but Huo Xia still looks like he won¡¯t be able to live for much longer. Even if he knows the truth about our father¡¯s death back then and wants toe back to take revenge on me, he has a dpidated body and also didn¡¯t have any foundation in the country. What can he do?) With this in mind, Mr. Huo slowly felt relieved. However, he didn¡¯t know that his peace of mind wouldn¡¯tst long. Soon, he would wee a storm that couldpletely destroy him. At this moment, the Huo Family¡¯s old mansion, which had been quiet for more than ten years, weed its owner again. A white-haired maid stood at the door, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at the thin and weak young man slowly walking out of the car. She called out in a choked voice, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re finally back¡­¡± At this moment, Huo You and He Yu were exchanging a passionate kiss before she pushed the man, who had been hugging her tightly, away mercilessly. Her clothes had been messed up by the man. Earlier, her gaze was blurry as she sank into a love trap. The moment she pushed He Yu away, Huo You¡¯s eyes regained theirposure. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. I have to leave.¡± He Yu panted slightly, feeling very dissatisfied with Huo You¡¯s performance. He bit her lip lightly and said in a dangerous tone, ¡°You better give me a reason that can convince me..¡± Chapter 357 - Couple Giving In To Desires

Chapter 357: Couple Giving In To Desires

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Right now, He Yu and Huo You were in the presidential suite on the top floor of a hotel owned by the Huo Family. The facilities and service were great, being able to satisfy most of the customers¡¯ requests. With a warm andfortable room, coupled with a young engaged couple, one could imagine what a hot night it would be. He Yu allowed himself to be immersed in his desires. His hot and wet lips moved around Huo You¡¯s neck, and his palm went under her dress, rubbing her smooth thigh back and forth. The temperature in the room was slowly rising as the couple gave in to their desires. He Yu was feeling aroused when he was pushed away forcefully. His breathing was a little heavy and his eyes were burning with desire. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you feel veryfortable just now?¡± Huo You straightened her dress and the blurriness in her eyes gradually dissipated. Her eyes were cold and calm as she looked at the dissatisfied He Yu and said indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t do it today.¡± He Yu frowned and clicked his tongue unhappily. He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette. He took a few puffs to vent his anger before saying, ¡°You better give me a reason to let you go.¡± Huo You smiled lightly and ced her slender fingers on He Yu¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing with you, I¡¯m just informing you. So there¡¯s no need for me to give you a reason. Do you understand?¡± She picked up her bag and was about to leave when she passed by the sofa He Yu was sitting on. He grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace. He took a puff of his cigarette and blew the smoke into Huo You¡¯s face. Huo You frowned and turned to dodge the choking smoke, but his arm was tightly wrapped around her waist, preventing her from moving no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Huo You took a few puffs of secondhand smoke and choked on it. Her eyes turned red as she red at He Yu.¡± What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He Yuughed happily when he saw Huo You¡¯s miserable expression. Afterughing, he tightened his grip on Huo You¡¯s soft waist and coaxed her, whispering into her ear, ¡°Can you not leave? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone a little overboard to leave me here like this?¡± With that, He Yu straightened his back and let Huo You, who was sitting on hisp, feel the abnormality in his body. If they were really a loving couple, Huo You might feel sweet or shy to be teased like this. However, their rtionship couldn¡¯t be described as love. Huo You only felt disgusted by such a vulgar joke. He Yu, who was in front of her, had abandoned his handsome outer shell, leaving only his greasy and wretched heart. Huo You had learned her lesson. She wouldn¡¯t tantly show her disgust in front of He Yu. Instead, she got close to his ears, chuckled, then said in a teasing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you suddenly realized my charm today and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so agitated, not wanting to be separated from me for even a moment?¡± The warm breath caressed He Yu¡¯s ears as if it had lit up the raging fire in his body. His arms were like cast iron as he hugged the girl tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes, you make me exceptionally infatuated today¡­¡± Huo You ced her hand on He Yu¡¯s chest, her eyes cold and arrogant. Her tone carried the disdain and contempt a woman would have when ying with men. ¡°Alright, stop lying to me with such nonsense. You¡¯re not the kind of man who would let yourself be immersed in feelings and desires. Let me guess. The reason you want me to stay behind today is that you¡¯ve suffered a setback somewhere else, so you want to seek a sense of achievement from me, right?¡± Huo You stared into He Yu¡¯s eyes. The desire in his eyes seemed to be gradually dissipating, turning into a deep, coldke. Huo You knew that she had hit the nail on the head. He Yu didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked at Huo You silently in his arms, his thoughts returning to the banquet that had just ended He had always been brash and unrestrained, but at the Hill Family¡¯s banquet, he seemed so insignificant. He wasn¡¯t the one being discussed, and he wasn¡¯t the one being revered by everyone. That was fine, but what made He Yu the most nervous was that there was still an unknown secret between him and Mrs.. Hill Chapter 358 - Analyzing the Situation

Chapter 358: Analyzing the Situation

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios In order to plot against Si Huan, He Yu had nned the kidnapping case against Mrs. Hill behind the scenes in the past. He thought that this matter had ended after Huo Tian¡¯s revenge. However, after the banquet ended and the guests were about to leave, He Yu met Xi Cheng¡¯s gaze. He could sense a trace of coldness and killing intent from his calm expression. He Yu¡¯s heart sank as he realized that things hadn¡¯t ended as smoothly as he had imagined. He Yu wanted to vent the frustration and uneasiness in his heart and confirm that he was strong enough to go against Xi Cheng. Therefore, he urgently needed to find confidence from the person he could control. Who else could that person be other than his fianc¨¦e, Huo You? Huo You seemed to be able to see the nervousness and uneasiness in He Yu¡¯s heart. She was like a boneless demoness, leaning softly in He Yu¡¯s embrace. Her soft hands drew circles on his chest, and her voice was as seductive as a siren. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear fianc¨¦. Even if the Hill Family is a world-ss wealthy family, their influence in China is inferior to the Huo Family and the He Family. The Hill Family can¡¯t deal with two top families in $ City at once. Therefore, before the Huo Familypletely falls, you¡¯ll be safe.¡± Huo You could feel that as she consoled him more and more, He Yu¡¯s grip on her arm tightened, almost hurting her bones. Huo You could sense He Yu¡¯s uneasiness from his strength, so she didn¡¯t raise any objections. She only remained silent, giving He Yu time to think. After a long while, He Yu seemed to have digested what Huo You had said to him. He asked in a low voice, ¡°This is just your guess, right? Is there any evidence to prove it?¡± ¡°Is it enough with my understanding of Ding Rong?¡± Huo You¡¯s voice was calm as she analyzed the adoptive mother she had lived with for 18 years. ¡°She¡¯s a woman who values intrinsic qualities and morality a lot. She won¡¯t allow her husband and child to do anything harmful to others unless they have hurt the person she truly cares about. Therefore, if Mr. Hill wants to deal with the Huo Family, I don¡¯t think Ding Rong will stop him. However, if Xi Cheng wants to deal with you and the He Family, Ding Rong will get to the bottom of things.¡± He Yu¡¯s fingers ran through Huo You¡¯s long hair as he said in a self-deprecating voice, ¡°If Mrs. Hill knew what I had done to her, do you think she would tell Mr. Hill to let me go?¡± Huo You leaned on He Yu¡¯s chest, not allowing him to see her expression. Her eyes were cold and calcting, but her tone was gentle andforting. ¡°First of all, ording to my understanding of that family, they won¡¯t tell Ding Rong about this because they don¡¯t have concrete evidence. Moreover, even if Ding Rong knows that you nned the kidnapping case, she won¡¯t let Mr. Hill continue to pursue the matter after finding out that you were almost killed by Huo Tian. Coupled with my rtionship with you, I think that even if you will be given some trouble by Mr. Hill in the future, it won¡¯t hurt you. At least, your ending will be much better than that couple from the Huo Family.¡± He Yu mulled over Huo You¡¯s words for a moment. He had to admit that these words made him feel a little more at ease. At the same time, these words made He Yu realize that Huo You was no longer a dispensable political marriage partner that the Huo Family had pushed out. She had be an important bargaining chip that he had to firmly grasp. Only then did He Yu realize how wise it was for Huo You to get involved with Ding Rong in front of everyone at the banquet. For Huo You, this was a good thing that killed three birds with one stone. Firstly, she had greatly improved her status in $ City¡¯s high society. Secondly, she had forcefully taken an entertainmentpany from her parents, who had given up on her. Lastly, Huo You had increased her value and dominance in this political marriage rtionship. There was a period of time a while back when He Yu had felt that the intelligence and outlook Huo You had disyed when they first met had disappeared. She had be a shortsighted, narrow-minded, and vulgar woman. However, He Yu suddenly realized that Huo You was still the woman who could sharply grasp opportunities and achieve her goals. It was just that when facing Huo Tian, she often let anger and hatred blind her rationality. That was why she always did stupid things. Chapter 359 - The Gloomy Huo Family

Chapter 359: The Gloomy Huo Family

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios He Yu nted a kiss in Huo You¡¯s hair that didn¡¯t contain any desire and sighed. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve fascinated me now. So, don¡¯t let your heart be infatuated with your hatred for Huo Tian again. Don¡¯t be stupid and vulgar again, okay?¡± Of course, Huo You knew how foolish and ridiculous she had acted when she had ced all her energy on going against Huo Tian. However, this didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to have her mistakes pointed out by others, let alone by He Yu. Huo You pushed He Yu¡¯s chest and stood up. She red at him and when she left, she deliberately kicked He Yu¡¯s ankle with her high heels. Huo You looked at He Yu, who was hugging his leg after letting out a cry in pain. She said insincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Then, she strode away. ¡°It hurts, dear. You¡¯re too cruel¡­¡± He Yu happened to be kicked at his ankle bone. It was so painful that his entire calf turned numb. He curled up one of his legs and grabbed onto his ankle tightly. His expression was distorted and he grimaced in pain. It took him a long time before the pain eased. However, when He Yu came back to his senses and looked at the door again, he realized that the door had been mmed shut. The force behind it was enough to show Huo You¡¯s coldness and heartlessness. However, He Yu found such a cold and heartless Huo You refreshing and interesting. He no longer looked forward to his marriage with Huo You out of the desire topletely control a person¡¯s life. Instead, he felt from the bottom of his heart that forming a family with such a woman wasn¡¯t a bad choice. When Huo You returned to the Huo Family¡¯s vi, the other three members of the Huo Family had already returned home. However, the atmosphere in the vi was oppressive and stagnant. It was as if they hadn¡¯t gone to a banquet filled with socialites and aristocrats, but to a one-day prison vacation. Everyone¡¯s expressions were exceptionally grim. Huo You walked into the Huo Family¡¯s living room, saw the three people seated far away, and her gaze lingered on their faces. She first nced at Mrs. Huo and sharply noticed the swollen red handprint on her face. Looking at the size of the handprint and the extent of the swelling, only Mr. Huo, who was a middle-aged man, could do that. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw how unlucky Mrs. Huo was. Fortunately, because of the wound on her face, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t know how to face her daughter, whom she detested. She avoided her gaze slightly and didn¡¯t notice her gloating smile. Otherwise, the Huo Family would have immediately erupted in an intense argument. When Huo You turned to look at Huo Feng, she met his gaze. Huo Feng¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were exceptionally calm. When he realized that Huo You was looking at him, his eyes even curved a little. She could tell that he was ina good mood and was pretending to be deep in thought. It was probably to confuse Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Meanwhile, Mr. Huo¡¯s gaze was filled with oppression as he looked at Huo You, who hade back from outside, with a dark expression. When he realized that this daughter who had returnedte still had traces of having fooled around with a man, Mr. Huo¡¯s expression became even worse. The anger that had been dormant for the entire night was lit up by the rxed and happy smile on Huo You¡¯s face. He suddenly mmed the table, his eyes wide and round as if he was about to burst into mes. He red at Huo You and scolded her angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! You don¡¯t have the self-esteem and self-respect a girl should have! How dare you fool around with a man at such a young age! Do you have any shame?!¡± If it was in the past, Huo You would have been trembling in fear from her biological father¡¯s harsh scolding. However, Huo You turned a deaf ear to this scolding. She even calmly sat down in another armchair and pointed at herself in amusement. ¡°Mr, Huo, were you talking about me just now? If I remember correctly, you said that you would sever ties with me in the future and only maintain a cooperative interest partnership. Do you think that as a business partner, you have the right to criticize my private life?¡± Mr. Huo only felt anger rising in his chest and he couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. His entire face was flushed red. Although Mrs. Huo was still angry after being pped by him, she subconsciously cooperated with him when she saw that Mr. Huo was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.. Chapter 360 - Canceling the Marriage Agreement

Chapter 360: Canceling the Marriage Agreement

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Mrs. Huo immediately sat down beside Mr. Huo, looking worried. She ran her hand down his chest and said worriedly, ¡°Hubby, calm down first. Don¡¯t harm your body from getting angry¡­¡± Then, Mrs. Huo turned to look at Huo You and scolded just like the countless times she had cooperated with Mr. Huo in the past, ¡°Huo You, look at how angry you made your father. Was there something wrong with what your father scolded you about? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, but how can you say things that hurt his feelings?!¡± After giving Huo You a scolding, Mrs. Huo realized that she was angry about the p she received in the car. She had clearly made up her mind to teach Mr. Huo a lesson so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her casually, but just now, Mrs. Huo had cooperated with Mr. Huo to scold Huo You instinctively. Which part of her looked angry from that? Mrs. Huo looked at Mr. Huo and their gazes met. As expected, Mrs. Huo noticed the guilt and satisfaction in Mr. Huo¡¯s eyes. He was satisfied with her performance and felt guilty about the p he gave her in the car as if he was venting his emotions. Mr. Huo held Mrs. Huo¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently, giving her an indiscernible smile. Then, Mr. Huo looked at Huo You again and continued to put on the airs of a father who was extremely sad because his daughter had rebelled. He sighed and said, ¡°Huo You, I know you haveints about your mother and me, and I also know that you¡¯re unwilling to get engaged to He Yu. Your mother and I have given it careful consideration and feel that the marriage agreement was indeed rushed. It just so happens that because of Miss Hill¡¯s birthday banquet, your engagement banquet didn¡¯t go as nned. Why don¡¯t we take the chance to cancel the marriage agreement? You can find another fianc¨¦ you really like. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡± Huo You propped her chin on her hand and sneered in disdain. She looked coldly at Mr. Huo, who was wearing the smile of a loving father. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, you must have taken a liking to another partner to arrange for a political marriage. Why don¡¯t you tell me about their conditions? Maybe they¡¯ll be able to move me.¡± Mr. Huo gave Mrs. Huo a look, gesturing for her to talk to Huo You about this. After all, this was a topic rted to love and marriage. As her mother, Mrs. Huo was more suitable to talk about this to Huo You. Looking at Mr. Huo¡¯s urging gaze, Mrs. Huo felt sadness in her heart. She turned around and looked at Huo You, who seemed to be covered in thorns. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Youyou, at the banquet today, Dad and Mom got to know several young talents¡­¡± Although Mrs. Huo¡¯s words were fluent and her expression was natural as she described the basic information about those young talents, her mind was reying a debate they had at home before Huo You came back. When Mr. and Mrs, Huo had just returned to the Huo Family¡¯s vi, Huo Feng had been back for a while. He had changed into soft andfortable home clothes and was leaning against the kitchen door, acting spoiled to the female cook inside, moring for her to make supper for him. ¡°Auntie Liu, you don¡¯t know how hungry I am right now. I can even eat an entire cow by myself¡­¡± The female cook, Auntie Liu, liked Huo Feng very much. She chuckled and asked, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a banquet organized by a world-ss top-notch wealthy family. Why didn¡¯t they let the guests eat till they were full?¡± Huo Feng¡¯s throat was slightly hoarse. Heined in a voice that was changing in the puberty phase, ¡°Just because this is a banquet organized by a world-ss top-notch family, which guest wouldn¡¯t take it seriously? All of them went to attend in formal attire. With the tailored and fitting suit ¡®m wearing, my stomach would swell up just from eating a little. Even if the food at the banquet is all good dishes by Michelin chefs, I wouldn¡¯t dare to eat too much.¡± Auntie Liu¡¯s heart ached very much and she quickly said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re growing. How can you go hungry for so long? Hurry up and go out to take a seat for a while. I¡¯ll make you a bow! of small wontons to fill your stomach¡­¡± ¡®As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Huo entered, they heard Huo Feng and the female cook talking andughing. They were in a bad mood, so Mr. Huo vented his anger on Huo Feng. He shouted in the direction of the kitchen, ¡°Huo Feng,e out!¡± The originally rxed atmosphere in the kitchen instantly became silent. Huo Feng patted the female cook¡¯s shoulder lightly, gesturing for her to not be nervous. The female cook, whose face was filled with fear, rxed a little before Huo Feng walked out. Of course, Huo Feng also saw the p marks on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face at a nce, but Mrs. Huo avoided Huo Feng¡¯s gaze, so Huo Feng didn¡¯t ask. Chapter 361 - Incompetent And Raging Person

Chapter 361: Ipetent And Raging Person

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo Feng looked at Mr. Huo, who was filled with fury and was wearing a gloomy expression, but he did not feel any fear in his heart. He was even in a daze for a moment, feeling as if he had transmigrated through time and returned to his childhood. Back then, he felt that his angry father was the most terrifying monster in the world. Every time he did something wrong, his father would reveal an angry expression that was the same as. now. His mother, who usually doted on Huo Feng, did not dare to plead for him. Only Huo Tian, who wasn¡¯t much older than Huo Feng, would not hesitate to use her slightly trembling body to block in front of the young Huo Feng to protect her brother. Huo Feng was in a daze for a moment. He blinked and realized that there was no back view with spread-out arms in front of him. However he was no longer afraid of his angry father now. He didn¡¯t even understand why, when he was young, he would feel that his father would be the most terrifying monster in the world when he was angry. He was clearly just a middle-aged man who looked strong on the outside but was actually weak on the inside and was ipetent and raging Huo Feng stood a few steps away from Mr. and Mrs. Huo and said calmly, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± Looking at theck of nervousness or fear on Huo Feng¡¯s face, Mr. Huo felt that his authority as the head of the family had been challenged. He felt even angrier. He pointed at Huo Feng and scolded, ¡°You blind brat. Didn¡¯t you see what your mother and I suffered at the banquet? You only cared about yourself and didn¡¯t give your parents any consideration at all!¡± Huo Feng felt that Mr. Huo had more or less lost his cool. He had been waiting for Mr. Huo to finish venting his emotions while cursing. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Dad, what do you want me to do? Of course I know that you and Mom have suffered, but are you going to let me summon my courage to argue with Mr. and Mrs. Hill? Or are you going to let me seek justice from the perpetrator who left the wound on my mother¡¯s face?¡± ¡®The huge living room of the Huo Family¡¯s vi fell silent. Mr. Huo¡¯s angry expression froze on his face, looking ridiculous and awkward. However, Mrs. Huo looked at her son, who was taller than her, feeling touched. She felt that she had been protected by her son. Her motherly heart was sour and swollen. She wanted to say something, but she was worried that it would agitate her emotionally unstable husband. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Fortunately, Mr. Huo hadn¡¯tpletely lost his cool. After realizing that Huo Feng was no longer the child who allowed him to hit and scold him without retaliating, Mr. Huo stood there in a daze for a while, then quickly recovered hisposure. Mr. Huo acted as if nothing had happened and changed the topic. ¡°Come over and sit down. I have something to discuss with you guys.¡± At today¡¯s banquet, Mr. Huo had vaguely sensed that the true attitude of the Hill Family¡¯s head towards the Huo Family was not friendly at all. Mr. Huo had felt hopeful that with Huo Tian and Huo Feng¡¯s rtionship, the Hill Family would not make a move on the Huo Family. However, he needed more assurance just in case Mr. Huo thought about it all the way home until he finally thought of a smart n. After the three of them sat down on the sofa in the living room, Mr. Huo said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. As parents, we¡¯ve done many wrong things in the past. We shouldn¡¯t have forced Huo You to agree to the political marriage with He Yu. Since she hates He Yu so much, why don¡¯t we find her a better marriage partner?¡± Mr. Huo hadn¡¯t had the chance to discuss his thoughts with Mrs. Huo, and she didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do. Moreover, she was still angry and didn¡¯t want to pay any heed to Mr. Huo, who had pped her. Therefore, she just lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Mr. Huo didn¡¯t get Mrs. Huo¡¯s response and could only look at Huo Feng, only to see that Huo Feng¡¯s expression was calm as if he wasn¡¯t interested in his words at all. After being rebutted by Huo Feng in person just now, Mr. Huo didn¡¯t dare to treat Huo Feng harshly. He could only clear his throat awkwardly and continue, ¡°Huo You and Mrs. Hill have confirmed their adoptive mother and daughter rtionship.. Moreover, with our Huo Family backing her and her not an unpresentable girl, I think not only in $ City, but even the wealthy families abroad might view Huo You as a potential partner for political marriage¡­¡± Chapter 362 - Drowning Person

Chapter 362: Drowning Person

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios After Mr. Huo finished saying his thoughts, he paused for a moment. ording to his experience with working together with his wife, it was now Mrs. Huo¡¯s turn to agree with his opinion. However, after Mr. Huo finished speaking, he did not receive a response from Mrs. Huo for a long time. He looked at Mrs. Huo, who was sitting one seat away from him, but he realized that her eyelids were drooping and she was sitting on the sofa numbly. Her face with the fingerprints on it was facing him. Mr. Huo frowned slightly. He did not know if Mrs. Huo did not understand what he meant or if she was angry because of the p in the car. In the end, Mr. Huo still felt guilty, so he couldn¡¯t criticize Mrs. Huo for not cooperating with him. He coughed awkwardly a few times and continued, ¡°Many young talents from the Hill Family attended today¡¯s banquet, including some who are closer to the Hill Family¡¯s head by blood. If Huo You can be connected to the Hill Family by marriage, it will deepen the connection between our Huo Family and the Hill Family¡­¡± Without waiting for Mr. Huo to finish his words, Huo Fengpletely understood what he meant. Mr. Huo had probably also realized that the Hill Family¡¯s head disliked him. Mr. Huo was not sure if the Huo Family would suffer from the Hill Family¡¯s revenge, so he decided to make ns earlier. If the Hill Family¡¯s head really wanted to make a move on the Huo Family, he had to consider the opinions of the other members of the family. Letting Huo You marry a descendant of the Hill Family¡¯s side branch was also an additionalyer of protection for the Huo Family. Huo Feng had always looked down on his father after he became sensible, but now, he could not help but feel some admiration for him. This spirit of not resigning to fate until thest moment was indeed admirable. However, in Huo Feng¡¯s opinion, the current Mr. Huo was like falling into a rapid flood, in a situation where death was certain. Everyone on the shore could see his fate clearly, but he was unwilling to ept reality. He struggled with all his might, wanting to grab onto anything that drifted by him, even if it was an extremely fragile branch that couldn¡¯t bring him back to the shore. ¡®When Mr. Huo looked over with a gaze to seek affirmation, Huo Feng didn¡¯t directly refute his suggestion. Instead, he said in a tone that had neither agreement or disagreement, ¡°Having a political marriage with the Hill Family is indeed a rare opportunity that is hard toe by, but Dad, are you confident that you can convince Huo You?¡± Mr. Huo recalled Huo You¡¯s rebellious and unruly behavior in the study previously and didn¡¯t feel confident at all. However, he now treated Huo You¡¯s marriage as a piece of driftwood, only wanting to grasp it firmly. How could he admit that he was helpless when facing Huo You? His face darkened and he tried his best to appear dignified. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out with Huo You. She¡¯ll understand what choice is best for her.¡± Huo Feng expressed his disapproval tactfully. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Huo You will obediently listen to Dad and Mom¡¯s arrangements. Now that she has Mrs. Hill as her backing, she has the confidence to reject the path the Huo Family paves for her. Dad and Mom, what do you guys think?¡± What could they think? Previously, when Huo You was alone and helpless, she even dared to raise a hand against Mrs. Huo. Her rebellious and unfilial behavior could be said to be crazy. Now that she was rted to Mrs. Hill, how could she still care about her biological parents? However, if they were to honestly admit that they had no control over their biological daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Huo would definitely not be able to put up with this. Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Mr. Huo, but at the mention of Huo You, anger welled up in her heart and she couldn¡¯t help but want to give her opinion. Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes turned cold and she said in a vicious tone, ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling to listen to our arrangements, then let her return everything she got from the Huo Family! She¡¯s my biological daughter. Every drop of blood and every piece of flesh on her body, which of those aren¡¯t what I gave her?¡± The Huo Family¡¯s vi was brightly lit. Even at night, it didn¡¯t seem dark or scary. However, at that moment, when Mr. Huo looked at Mrs. Huo, his heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder. It was as if he could see the dark murkiness spreading from her. He even felt that at that moment, Mrs. Huo really wanted Huo You to die and use death to repay the flesh and blood given to her. Huo Feng also sensed Mrs. Huo¡¯s deep hatred for Huo You, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. He didn¡¯t seem to notice the ruthlessness on his mother¡¯s face and Mr. Huo¡¯s stiff expression. He said nonchntly, ¡°Since Mom and Dad have already made a decision, let¡¯s wait until Huo Youes back to discuss it with her. I think she¡¯ll make the best choice..¡± Chapter 363 - Persuasion

Chapter 363: Persuasion

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Now that things hade to this, even if Huo You was aplete idiot, she should know that Mr. and Mrs. Huo werepletely unreliable. Huo Feng wasn¡¯t worried that Huo You would be bewitched by the vague marriage her parents mentioned. Therefore, when Huo You returned to the Huo Family and Mr. Huo started to make things difficult for her, Huo Feng restrained his expression and sat silently at the side. He looked like he was worried about his family members having an argument. In fact, he was watching the show happily, observing the development of things. Just as Huo Feng had said to Mr. and Mrs. Huo previously, Huo You appeared extremely unbridled in front of them, not caring about Mr. Huo¡¯s prestige as the family head. In front of the furious Mr. Huo, she actually mocked him without any reservation. ¡®Mr. Huo was actually a paper tiger who only knew how to put up a bluff. When he realized that his anger couldn¡¯t intimidate Huo You, he prepared to let his wife step in. Mrs. Huo followed Mr. Huo¡¯s instructions and sat beside Huo You. She started persuading her to give up on the marriage agreement with He Yu and use her marriage to get connected with the Hill Family¡¯s branch members. It was only because Mrs. Huo had a grudge against Mr. Huo that the couple no longer cooperated well like before. Mrs. Huo¡¯s tone was very dry. ¡°¡­ Compared to a real world-ss elite family, the He Family is nothing, Youyou, this is a rare opportunity. As long as you get married to any man of the Hill Family¡¯s age, you¡¯ll be able to leap to be a world-ss wealthydy. This is a good thing that many people wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of even if they worked hard their entire lives¡­¡± It was as if Mrs. Huo was reading out the lines that were written. Her persuasion was dry and emotionless. If she were to use such a tone to persuade others, they probably wouldn¡¯t even have the desire to hear herplete speech. So how could they possibly agree to her request or suggestion? Mrs. Huo¡¯s passive attitude made Mr. Huo even more dissatisfied. He initially felt a little guilty towards Mrs. Huo, but seeing that she still dared to throw a tantrum on a matter that concerned the Huo Family¡¯s survival, the anger in his heart bumed stronger. Mr. Huo wanted to re up, but he knew that the most important thing now was to find a way to convince Huo You to agree to a political marriage with a member of the Hill Family¡¯s branch family instead of educating his wife, who didn¡¯t have a strong sense of the big picture. Therefore, Mr. Huo suppressed his anger. Huo You fiddled with her exquisitely-done nails and listened to Mrs. Huo nagging in her ear in boredom. She started with a lot of nonsense and analyzed the benefits of having a political marriage with a member of the Hill Family¡¯s branch families. Then, she started listing the young men from the Hill Family who hade to attend the banquet She had to admit that Mrs. Huo was actually quite capable. She had been apanying Mr. Huo in the lounge during the first half of the banquet, but she still had a good grasp of most of the information about the more important guests at the banquet. With her ability to gather information, it was no wonder that Mrs. Huo could sit firmly in the position as the madam of the Huo Family for 20 years. Even though Mr. Huo had spent a lot of time fooling around outside, he had never thought of swaying Mrs. Huo¡¯s position. Huo You listened to Mrs. Huo list a few young men with the surname Hill, but the words went in one ear and left the other. She couldn¡¯t even remember their names. She initially thought that it was interesting to see Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo giving in to her. She wanted to admire this for a little longer, but when she heard Mrs. Huo nagging for several minutes without any signs of stopping, Huo You became a little impatient. She frowned and waved her hand in frustration. ¡°Alright, stop talking. I heard you mention so many members of the Hill Family¡¯s branch families, but how many of these people can really enter the Hill Family¡¯s business? They¡¯re just some rich second-generation heirs who can only collect wealth from their family funds. How can theypare to He Yu, who haspletely taken control of the He Family?¡± Huo You had deliberately mentioned He Yu¡¯s name not because she really liked He Yu, but because she wanted to use him to disgust Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo. After all, when Huo You hadn¡¯t wanted to settle the marriage agreement with He Yu, the two of them had used this excuse to persuade her in the beginning. They said stuff like, ¡°He Yu haspletely taken control of the He Family despite his young age. After marrying him, you don¡¯t have to lower yourself to anyone.. As long as you coax your husband well, you can easily enjoy the life of a wealthydy for the rest of your life¡­¡± Chapter 364 - Parents’ Difficulties

Chapter 364: Parents¡¯ Difficulties

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Now, Huo You was using what they had said before to refute them. She was curious how Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo would react to this. She looked at her parents¡¯ expressions with a faint smile, wanting to see the awkwardness of her p from their faces. However, how could ordinary peoplepare to Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s mental fortitude? The two of them were speechless for a moment, then they continued to persuade Huo You as if they hadpletely forgotten that they were the ones who had said those words. This time, Mr. Huo also joined in. He softened his tone and said gently, ¡°Youyou, Dad is a man and understands men¡¯s bad habits the best. Especially for a man like He Yu, who has hispany firmly in his hands. He definitely won¡¯t share his rights with anyone. Even in his family, he has to be an absolute ruler.¡± ¡°Living with such a man will be very difficult for you, but it¡¯s different for the young members of the Hill Family. They live rich and carefree lives. In order to prevent power struggles, the elders in the family usually raise those children to be upright and kind. If you get together with such a man, he will love and respect you. Isn¡¯t such a marriage life much better than being with He Yu?¡± ¡®Mr. Huo gave Mrs. Huo a look again. This time, there was no warmth in his eyes. Instead, there was a hint of stern warning, as if he was saying, ¡°If you still can¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯ll teach you a lessonter!¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly pulled herself together. She forced a smile on her lips. Even though it affected the wound on her cheek and it hurt so much that she wanted to frown, Mrs. Huo endured it. She persuaded her gently, ¡°Youyou, your father and I are notpletely satisfied with He Yu as our son-inw. Back then, we didn¡¯t listen to your opinion and forced you to get engaged to He Yu because we had our difficulties, Back then, he used the private matters between the two of you to force your father and me. As parents, how would we be willing to see our daughter¡¯s reputation be ruined? We had no choice but to agree to his proposal for a political marriage¡­¡± With that, Mrs. Huo let out a long sigh as if she had her own difficulties. No one expected Mrs, Huo to say such words. Even Mr. Huo, who knew his wife well, couldn¡¯t help but look at her. Mr. Huo first felt a little puzzled by Mrs. Huo¡¯s words, not understanding why she would find such a reason. Then, after some thought, he understood the brilliance of this exnation. Mr. Huo could not help but think that as long as Mrs. Huo did not ck off like earlier, her brain was still very useful. She actually thought of an extremely suitable reason in such a short time. Indeed, just as Mr. Huo had expected, Mrs. Huo said to Huo You worriedly, ¡°Actually, when He Yu first asked your father and me for permission to get engaged to you, we were very against it. You¡¯ve just returned to the Huo Family for half a year and haven¡¯t graduated from high school. How can we bear to let you get married?¡± ¡°But He Yu is a despicable and shameless person. He was honest and said that he already had an affair with you. If your father and I don¡¯t agree to your marriage, he will spread your private photos and videos, causing you to be a topic for discussion. It will also make our Huo Family lose face. Your father and I had no choice but to agree.¡± The Huo You from her previous life might have been muddled by Mrs. Huo¡¯s words. However, she had lived for one lifetime and had long seen what her mother was like. How could I believe Mrs. Huo¡¯s words? If it was really as Mrs. Huo had said, and they didn¡¯t want to agree to let their daughter marry He Yu, then when He Yu used their private photos and videos to threaten the Huo Family¡¯s couple, the most likely thing Mrs. Huo and Mr. Huo would do would be to announce to the public that the previous acknowledgment was a blunder. They would pretend that Huo You¡¯s DNA test report was fake and that she had nothing to do with the Huo Family. As long as Huo You was kicked out of the Huo Family, even if He Yu were to spread the so-called private photos and videos, it wouldn¡¯t affect the Huo Family¡¯s reputation at all¡­ This method was in line with the logic of how the Huo Family did things! However, these two people could find such a dignified reason without batting an eyelid. They instantly turned themselves from the aggressors to victims, pushing all the me onto He Yu.. Chapter 365 - Breaking the Illusion

Chapter 365: Breaking the Illusion

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios If Huo You was really just an ordinary high school girl, she might believe Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s words and change her attitude towards them, bing the Huo couple¡¯s caring little girl again. She would let them use her marriage as a tool to get connected to the Hill Family. At that moment, Huo You even felt thankful, (Thank goodness I had seen through their true colors and won¡¯t be deceived by their loving parents act anymore.) Huo You lowered her eyes slightly so no one could see the mockery in them. She only said in a nervous and hesitant voice, ¡°If what you say is true, then why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth when I wanted to reject the political marriage with He Yu?¡± Her demeanor and tone matched the suspicious reaction of an 18-year-old girl who was agitated. Mr. and Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with Huo You¡¯s behavior and thought that she was starting to believe this fabricated reason. Mrs. Huo heaved a sigh of relief and was prepared to continue trying to convince Huo You. Hence, Mrs. Huo continued in an even more influential tone, ¡°Youyou, I gave birth to you. Why would I lie to you? If it wasn¡¯t for your reputation, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you marry a man like He Yu no matter what¡­¡± Huo You felt disgusted by Mrs. Huo¡¯s passionate motherly tone. At that moment, she even felt nauseous. Suppressing the disgust in her heart, Huo You said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t He Yu very simr to Dad? They have an unquestionable desire to control their careers and families. They are ambitious, ruthless, and unscrupulous. Moreover, they won¡¯t control their tempers and will use violence against the women around them¡­¡± Huo You¡¯s tone was light, but the content was like sharp thorns that pierced straight into Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart. Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You in a daze. When the other party slowly raised her head, Mrs. Huo realized that the reason she had lowered her head earlier wasn¡¯t that she was feeling nervous and suspicious, but because she was trying to hide her mocking expression and impertinent gaze. Huo You smiled mockingly and her gazended on the side of Mrs. Huo¡¯s face. When she was pped, the mark on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been so obvious. However, after returning to the Huo Family, Mr. Huo only cared about gathering everyone together and discussing how to get Huo You to agree to a political marriage with a member of the Hill Family¡¯s branch family. He didn¡¯t have the time to let Mrs. Huo treat the injury on her face. As time passed, the marks on her face became increasingly obvious. Mrs. Huo¡¯s face became swollen and there were even traces of red fingerprints on it. It looked a little scary. Huo You¡¯s mocking gazended on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t show the concern and worry that a daughter should have but only gloated. Under Huo You¡¯s malicious gaze, Mrs. Huo felt like she had been stripped naked and exposed in front of everyone. Shame and unbearable feelings welled up in her heart. Mrs. Huo had always been proud of her wonderful marriage and had constantly maintained the arrogance and elegance that the Huo Family¡¯s madam should have at all times. However, now, she had exposed the fact that she wasn¡¯t respected by her husband in front of Huo You and would even asionally be a tool for him to vent his emotions. If Huo You and Mrs. Huo were a pair of intimate mother and daughter, Mrs. Huo wouldn¡¯t be angry about this. However, Huo You was so rebellious and unbridled that there had never been any bit of feelings between mother and daughter between the two of them. Huo You¡¯s resistance and rebellion against Mrs. Huo had long made Mrs. Huo hate her. And at the banquet today, Huo You publicly disyed her mother and daughter rtionship with Ding Rong, then snatched the entertainmentpany from Mrs. Huo. All these actions made Mrs. Huo hate Huo You even more. Even an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t want the person they hated to see their disheveled side, let alone Mrs. Huo, who had stronger self-esteem than ordinary people. From the first time they met, Mrs. Huo had been high and mighty in front of Huo You, taking the lead and even controlling Huo You¡¯s fate. Dealing with her was as easy as crushing an ant. Therefore, Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t want Huo You to expose her perfect image as the Huo Family¡¯s madam.. Chapter 366 - She’s A Monster

Chapter 366: She¡¯s A Monster

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Mrs. Huo would rather lose face in front of outsiders than let Huo You see her disheveled side. She could see the gloating and disdainful mockery in Huo You¡¯s eyes. Her malice was so obvious that people who didn¡¯t know better might think that there was some deep hatred between the two of them. Who would have thought that they were biological mother and daughter? Rage kept surging in her chest, and even Mrs. Huo¡¯s lips were trembling slightly. Her eyes were bloodshot from trying to suppress her anger, but she knew that she no longer had the ability to intimidate Huo You, so she didn¡¯t vent her anger. Instead, she forced a smile and rebutted without much confidence, ¡°Youyou, why would you think that? Your father and He Yu are different. They can¡¯t bepared together¡­¡± Under Huo You¡¯s mocking gaze, Mrs. Huo could no longer continue. She could have asked her husband for help. As long as Mr. Huo showed how much he valued and cared for Mrs. Huo, she would be able to get rid of the embarrassing situation now. However, Mrs. Huo had never realized as clearly as she did today that her husband was unreliable. After she finished exining dryly, as if she was worried that her pretense would be exposed, she quickly continued, ¡°Youyou, you have to believe that your father and I are doing this for your own good. We won¡¯t harm you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Huo You said impatiently. ¡°I wanted to hear what new things you guys had to say, but after talking so much crap, it¡¯s still the same thing. In the end, aren¡¯t you guys just trying to use my marriage in exchange for assurance? Why, now that you¡¯ve finally realized Mr. Hill¡¯s disgust and dislike for the Huo Family, you¡¯re starting to worry about your future and fate?¡± ¡°B*stard! You¡¯re courting death!¡± These words clearly revealed Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s true intentions. Mr. Huo, who had been watching from the side, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His face was livid as he suddenly stood up and strode towards Huo You. He raised his hand and was about to give her a hard p when he saw the mocking smile on Huo You¡¯s lips. His arm suddenly stopped in midair, and Mr. Huo froze. Under Huo You¡¯s calm and cold gaze, his rationality gradually returned. ¡®The mocking smile on Huo You¡¯s lips deepened. She smiled and stabbed her father¡¯s self-esteem without hesitation. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Dad, I¡¯m so disappointed. If only you had pped me.¡± ¡®Mr. Huo realized that Huo You really looked a little regretful. Almost instantly, he understood Huo You¡¯s thoughts. A chill ran down his spine and he lowered his arm with a grim expression. ¡°You actually want to plot against me?¡± Mr. Huo gritted his teeth and red at Huo You. ¡°You want to deliberately take the p and use this to get Mrs. Hill¡¯s pity? You want to use me as a stepping board to obtain Mrs. Hill¡¯s protection?¡± Huo You nodded calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you p me, I¡¯ll be able to gain Mrs. Hill¡¯s sympathy further. If she knows that I¡¯m living a life of being beaten and scolded at will in the Huo Family, she¡¯ll definitely forgive my decision to leave the Ding Family, right?¡± Mr. Huo looked at Huo You, who looked calm and indifferent, and realized that she didn¡¯t look ashamed at all to have schemed against her biological father. He couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, feeling that the young girl in front of him was like a monster. He had thought that Huo You was just a rebellious and naive little girl who was as passionate about wealth and power as her biological mother, but she wasn¡¯t as considerate and mellow inparison. However, today, Mr. Huo realized that when this young girl mentioned her n to plot against her biological father, she seemed as if she was talking about what to eat for dinner, looking so calm and natural. Why hadn¡¯t he seen her true colors before? How could he let such a monster without any kinship or conscience return to the Huo Family? He turned to look at his wife and son but realized that they weren¡¯t as surprised as he was. Mrs. Huo only red at Huo You with hatred.. As for Huo Feng, why was his son looking so calm? Chapter 367 - Is It An Illusion?

Chapter 367: Is It An Illusion?

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios For half a year, on all the asions when the four of them gathered together, Huo Feng seemed to have been very silent, watching like an outsider while the other three people put on a farce. From the moment Huo You returned to the Huo Family, the family had deliberately appeared to be close and harmonious. Later on, Huo You stopped being obedient. She went from the initial asional resistance topletely falling out with Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Through the entire process, Huo Feng had been like today, sitting quietly by the side and silently watching everything happen. For some reason, Mr. Huo felt a bone-chilling chill run down his spine again and he broke out in a cold sweat. He met Huo Feng¡¯s gaze. He did not know if it was an illusion, but he saw Huo Feng¡¯s eyes curled slightly as if he was smiling obediently at him. At that moment, Mr. Huo felt a buzzing in his ears and a sh of white light seemed to sh in front of his eyes. For a few seconds, he felt the world spin and took a few steps back to sit on the sofa. Mr. Huo took a few deep breaths before he came back to his senses. When he looked at Huo Feng again, Mr. Huo realized that the obedient smile on his face had disappeared and was reced with a worried expression. Huo Feng frowned slightly and looked at Mr. Huo in concern. ¡°Dad, are you okay? Where do you feel unwell?¡± (So it was just an illusion¡­) Mr. Huo heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself that he had really been angered by Huo You. He actually saw an illusion that Huo Feng, who was a good child who would worry about his parents, had a gloating smile on his face. Mr. Huo felt that he was hallucinating after being angered by Huo You. He felt that he was probably getting on in age that his body and mind could not withstand too much stimtion. This realization made Mr. Huo¡¯s tone tum a little weak and tired. ¡°Youyou, I don¡¯t understand why you can say such malicious thoughts so boldly and confidently. I¡¯m your biological father, after all. Even if you don¡¯t like me, how can you plot against me like this?¡± His voice became softer and softer as if his heart had really been broken. However, Huo You didn¡¯t believe that and replied with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m so selfish and vicious. I¡¯m not afraid to admit to that.¡± Huo You shrugged frankly and generously, then looked at Mr. Huo mockingly. ¡°Do you want me to be like you guys, having to put on a sanctimonious act despite thinking about interests and schemes all the time? In order to avoid the revenge of the Hill Family¡¯s head, you guys want to sacrifice my marriage and get involved with the Hill Family, but you had to say that it¡¯s for my own good. Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re coaxing a brainless idiot, but you¡¯re trying to deceive me?¡± Mr. Huo rested his elbows on his knees and his hands trembled slightly. He had really been angered by Huo You. Mr. Huo¡¯s mind was in a daze and his chest heaved up and down as he panted before he found the ability to organize his words again. He said slowly, ¡°Huo You, I don¡¯t understand. If the Huo Family suffers revenge from the Hill Family and ispletely brought down, what benefits will it bring you?¡± The way he looked at Huo You was no longer high and mighty. Instead, his gaze was turbid and tired like an old and weak wolf who had been chased out of the pack and could only wait for death. Huo You looked back coldly without any fluctuations in her heart. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you understand? If the Huo Family falls, as your daughter, who is already engaged to He Yu, I won¡¯t be implicated. And after the Hill Family¡¯s head destroys the Huo Family, he won¡¯t make a move on a little girl like me. I still have an entertainmentpany in my hands. It¡¯ll be enough for me to livefortably for the rest of my life¡­¡± As if the life she had been looking forward to was right in front of her, Huo You let out a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Even without the Huo Family, I will live well. I won¡¯t have to worry about the revenge of the Hill Family¡¯s head or be restrained by my biological parents. With my rtionship with Mrs. Hill and the entertainmentpany in my hands, He Yu won¡¯t dare to look down on me. Of course, if he wants to call off the engagement, that would be a good thing for me¡­. Just thinking of that life makes me can¡¯t wait for the day the Huo Family falls to arrive.¡± Even though Mr. and Mrs. Huo knew that Huo You was an ingrate, they didn¡¯t expect to hear such disrespectful words from her. ¡®Mr. Huo was so angry that his vision was turning ck. For the first half of his life, he had lived almost all his life for the Huo Family. His family, wife, mistresses, and children could notpare to the importance of the Huo Family¡¯s businesses in Mr. Huo¡¯s heart. He was apletely authoritative animal. He would only fee! satisfaction if he firmly grasped the kingdom that belonged to him. However, it was only at this moment that Mr. Huo realized that the Huo Family was facing a crisis, and he was helpless. Chapter 368 - Heart Wavering

Chapter 368: Heart Wavering

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios An anxious silence filled the living room. The other three people thought that Mr. Huo would say something or reveal an angry expression. However, after waiting for a moment, they saw him sitting on the sofa. His face was ghastly pale, his eyes were closed, and his breathing was heavy and rapid. Out of the habit of relying on her husband, and maybe also a little worried for her husband, Mrs. Huo asked in concern, ¡°Hubby, are you okay?¡± She was worried that Mr. Huo would faint from anger because of Huo You. If something really happened to his body, the Huo Family would face an even more disadvantageous situation. Mr. Hill would be able to take revenge on them without facing any resistance. Mr. Huo did not faint from anger. He only felt that all the energy in his body had been sucked dry and he was unable to deal with the current situation. Compared to Mr. Huo, Mrs. Huo knew her biological daughter, Huo You, better because their natures were too simr. However, Mrs. Huo knew that she was more tactful and worldly than Huo You. She knew that it was useless to talk about feelings with Huo You now. Unless she could convince her with benefits, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind and agree to use her marriage to fight for a chance for the Huo Family. Mrs. Huo looked at Huo You calmly, trying her best to maintain her rationality so that she wouldn¡¯t be angered by Huo You¡¯s attitude like her father. ¡°Huo You, the future you¡¯ve envisioned is indeed the most beneficial for you, but don¡¯t forget that Huo Entertainment is still in my hands. If I don¡¯t agree to it, it will never belong to you. If the Huo Family falls, you will also end up with nothing. After getting used to the Huo Family¡¯s rich life, will you be able to return to the past and live in the urban vige with your adoptive mother?¡± After hearing Mrs. Huo¡¯s words, a little hope reignited in Mr. Huo¡¯s heart. That¡¯s right, Huo You wasn¡¯t a naive girl like Huo Tian. As long as she had a family who truly loved her, she didn¡¯t care if her living conditions were rich or poor. What about Huo You? She waspletely different from Huo Tian. She only cared about her own interests. If they used interests as conditions, they might be able to change her mind. Mr. Huo looked at Huo You. Even he didn¡¯t realize that there was a fragile pleading look in his eyes. However, how could Huo You be softhearted toward her biological parents¡¯ show of weakness and be their means to reap benefits? ¡°Are you guys threatening me? If I don¡¯t agree to your request, you won¡¯t hand the entertainmentpany over to me?¡± Huo You¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mrs. Huo, her expression slightly dark. Mrs. Huo was unable to tell her true emotions and didn¡¯t know if her threat would work. This was thest bargaining chip they had. Mrs. Huo used the entertainmentpany she still had to keep Huo You in check for the time being. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of a better solution at the moment. Therefore, Mrs. Huo could only pretend to be confident and nod. ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just want to make a deal with you. As long as you can agree to our conditions, not only will I hand the Huo Entertainment to you, but I can also give you a portion of the real estatepany¡¯s shares.¡± Huo You remained silent and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her eyelids drooped slightly and her eyes flickered. She frowned unconsciously and her heart was wavering. It had to be said that Mrs. Huo knew her daughter well and knew that her desires were hard to quell. She wanted to get more things from the Huo Family even before she got her hands on the entertainmentpany. Although Mr. Huo, the real head of the Huo Family, didn¡¯t speak up to agree with Mrs. Huo¡¯s promise, he didn¡¯t criticize her for taking matters into her own hands. This was already enough to show his attitude. Huo You knew that the Huo Family had many very valuable businesses. An entertainmentpany was nothing in the Huo Family¡¯s businesses. Huo You wanted it because she had memories from her previous life and knew that the entertainment industry was an industry with explosive information. She might not remember the changes in the international situation, but she clearly remembered the trends of the entertainment industry in the next 20 or so years. However,pared to the other industries under the Huo Family, the benefits that entertainmentpanies could obtain were insignificant. Over the years, the Huo Family had entered the real estate industry, and, taking advantage of the rising property prices, their wealth had rapidly expanded like a rolling snowball. If she agreed to Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s conditions, would she be able to get a portion of the real estatepany¡¯s shares from them? Huo You¡¯s heart raced at the thought of the huge wealth the Huo Corporation could bring her. Even the muscles in her throat constricted because of nervousness, causing her to temporarily lose her voice.. Chapter 369 - Foolish Fish

Chapter 369: Foolish Fish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo You was almost about to agree to Mrs. Huo¡¯s conditions. The temptation of the shares in the real estatepany was too great. It had to be known that the Huo Real Estate Company would be one of the top fivepanies in the real estate industry in the future. If she added in her foresight towards urban nning in first-tier cities, perhaps the Huo Corporation could be the leader of this industry. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but think that if she could get hold of the shares and even the management rights of the real estatepany, she would be able to directly be ranked at the top of the list of wealthy people in a few years. What an exciting future this would be. Huo You couldn¡¯t help but be bewitched by the unbelievable future in her mind. The scales in her heart kept tilting, and she almost wanted to reach an agreement with Mr. and Mrs. Huo immediately¡­ However, when Huo You looked up to observe Mr. Huo¡¯s expression, her gazended on Huo Feng, who was sitting in an armchair at the far end. At that moment, Huo You felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her head, and her excitement immediately cooled down. Huo Feng leanedzily on the sofa as if he felt that the show in front of him was very boring. He crossed his legs and rested one elbow on the armrest of the sofa, propping up one side of his cheek. After realizing Huo You¡¯s gaze, he raised his eyes and looked at her indifferently. His expression was calm as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Mrs. Huo and Huo You had been discussing and didn¡¯t know that Huo You was already tempted by her suggestion. However, it was impossible for him not to have heard it. Huo You¡¯s voice in her heart said with certainty, (He had definitely heard Mrs. Huo¡¯s words earlier and knows that I want to use this opportunity to get more power from the Huo Family. However, he is still so calm. Is it because victory is in his grasp?) The huge living room was brightly lit. Under the bright lights, everyone¡¯s expressions could be seen clearly. Huo You could see the anticipation on Mr. Huo¡¯s face and the faint pleading in his eyes. She could also see the craziness on Mrs. Huo¡¯s gloomy face as if she had been forced to a dead end. However, she could not see through Huo Feng. Hisposure was not an act, but where did he get his confidence from? Would everyone follow his script and finish the plot? Huo You stared at Huo Feng and unconsciously recalled the message she suddenly received at the hotel. It was an order from Huo Feng. He sinctly pointed out the things she wanted to do, such as telling her to deliberately waste her time ande homete. He listed out the requests Mr. and Mrs. Huo would make after returning to the Huo Family and told her in advance how to deal with them¡­ Some of the orders that didn¡¯t seem logical to her easily allowed her to force Mr. and Mrs. Huo to reveal their helpless side after she slowly implemented them. She even made them back off slowly and had no choice but to throw out even greater bait¡­ Huo You felt a chill run down her spine at the thought of that message. For the first time, she truly felt that her blood-rted younger brother was a monster. How could he be so precise in his calctions? He was so precise that he could predict all of Mr. and Mrs. Huo and Huo You¡¯s reactions. It was as if he treated them as marites and he was the one controlling them. Then, did Huo Feng know that Huo You was already tempted by Mr. and Mrs. Huo¡¯s suggestion? Of course Huo Feng knew. The person who understood the Huo Family¡¯s bad nature the most was Huo Feng, who had been very sensitive to human emotions since he was young. He knew too well what kind of person Huo You was. She was an animal filled with desire that would never be satisfied. She was like a foolish fish, not thinking if there was a hidden hook that could kill her when she saw bait hanging in front of her. Or maybe, even if she had seen it, she would think that it was a fluke and that it was impossible for her to be caught. However, even a brainless fish would be trained to have instinctive reactions after suffering a few times. It would then remain vignt against the bait. Therefore, Huo Feng was not worried that Huo You would be persuaded by Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Of course, if she wanted to seek death on her own ord, there was nothing he could do. She was just a foolish thing. A fish would not be able to change the direction of the entire river, and neither would Huo You be able to change the Huo Corporation¡¯s development. Huo You¡¯s heart was itching. She wanted to take the opportunity to get the shares from the Huo Real Estate Company, but she was also nervous because of Huo Feng¡¯s overly calm reaction. She was conflicted for a long time, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to give up this good opportunity. However, she was also a little uneasy, so she suddenly said to Huo Feng, ¡°Huo Feng, what do you think?¡± Chapter 370 - Suffocating Memories

Chapter 370: Suffocating Memories

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios ¡®Mr. and Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t know why Huo You suddenly mentioned Huo Feng, and both of them frowned unconsciously. Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t keep her patience. She looked a little frustrated and urged, ¡°Little Feng has never understood thepany¡¯s situation. Huo You, this has nothing to do with him. You don¡¯t have to change the topic¡­¡± Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t finish her sentence because she saw Huo You turn around and look at her with pity and mockery as if she was looking at a fool. Mrs. Huo was furious and almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked like she was about to explode. At this moment, Huo Feng spoke up. He was answering Huo You¡¯s question, but his tone was very helpless. ¡°What can I say? Just like Mom said, I¡¯m still in junior high. I don¡¯t even know what businesses our family has. If you ask me, what suggestions can I give you?¡± ¡®Mr. and Mrs. Huo didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what Huo Feng said. They moved their gazes away from Huo Feng and turned to look at Huo You again. From an angle that his parents couldn¡¯t see, Huo Feng looked at Huo You. His lips slowly curved into an indifferent smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. This cold smile made Huo You realize that Huo Feng was indeed very confident. He might have guessed that she wanted to use this opportunity to get the shares of the real estatepany, or even if he might not have guessed her exact thoughts, he had a solution to this. Was she going to go against Huo Feng? ¡®As soon as this thought popped up in her mind, Huo You felt a suffocating feeling instinctively surge up her body. It was a fear that came from the depths of her soul. In their previous life, Huo Feng didn¡¯t show his extraordinary side that early. He pretended to be a normal person and slowly went through his education until he graduated from university. Thereafter, he took over the Huo Corporation from Mr. Huo, whose health condition was worsening by the day. Only then did he gradually reveal his authoritative and dominant side, not allowing others to resist or doubt him. At that time, Huo Tian and Huo You had already gotten married. Huo Feng was in the same business as their husbands, but he had never shown any intention of forming an alliance with his two brothers-inw. On the contrary, he had tried everything he could to attack theirpanies. However, in her previous life, Huo Tian had married Si Huan. Si Huan was not an ipetent person and calmly responded to Huo Feng¡¯s provocation. Later on, Huo Tian went to talk to Huo Feng about something, and Huo Feng stopped targeting the Si Family. As for Huo You¡¯s husband in her previous life, he was only a mediocre person who could only rely on the businesses that his ancestors had worked hard to build. He was unable to handle Huo Feng¡¯s pursuit and interceptions. Seeing that Huo Tian had helped to ease the conflict between Huo Feng and Si Huan, he also wanted Huo You to help mediate. Back then, Huo You had gone to look for Huo Feng, but she ended up having offended him, likely because she had said something wrong. Not only did she not make him stop targeting her husband¡¯spany, but Huo Feng became worse and used even crazier methods to deal with them. Thepany belonging to Huo You¡¯s husband went bankrupt. Huo You¡¯s husband didn¡¯t dare to find trouble for Huo Feng but med all the mistakes on Huo You. The difficulties in his life made him beat Huo You up from time to time. Two months after their bankruptcy, Huo Youpletely broke down. Although she hadn¡¯tpletely fallen to the bottom of society and could still live in a high-rise condominium at a good location, she couldn¡¯t visit the beauty salon every day like she did in the past and buy luxury brands¡¯ new bags without any qualms. Even the jewelry, branded bags, and high-end custom-made items she used to treat as treasures had to be coteralized. After having enjoyed a wealthy life, how could Huo You get used to such ¡°dark days¡±? In addition, her husband¡¯s reestablishment of his business hadn¡¯t gone smoothly and he would beat and scold Huo You all the time. Huo You couldnt tolerate this anymore. Therefore, she went to look for Huo Feng again, wanting him to let her divorce her husband and for her to return to the Huo Family on the ount that they were siblings. However, Huo Feng rejected her without hesitation. ¡®What had happened back then? Huo You thought back carefully. Back then, she seemed to have lost her cool and shouted at him, ¡°Why are you so cruel to me? I¡¯m clearly your biological sister, but you¡¯re unwilling to help me and instead help that damned b*stard Huo Tian!¡± She then saw his expression turn extremely scary in an instant. His hand grabbed her neck and exerted more force, not leaving her any space to breathe. Back then, he was wearing the same expression he had on now. His lips were curled up, but his eyes were filled with an extremely cold smile.. Chapter 371 - Don’t Dare to Offend Him

Chapter 371: Don¡¯t Dare to Offend Him

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo You didn¡¯t know why she was recalling the scenes from her previous life. Clearly, in the endless torture that followed, her memories back then had be fragmented. Why was she recalling the cold and cruel smile on Huo Feng¡¯s face when he strangled her? Huo You¡¯s face turned very pale, and her gaze went nk as if she had fallen into a painful memory. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mr. and Mrs. Huo still had a favor to ask of her, they would have interrupted her thoughts impatiently. After a long while, Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Huo You?¡± Huo You suddenly shuddered and her eyes became clear again. Her thoughts returned to the present and she heaved a sigh of relief. This wasn¡¯t her previous life anymore. Everything had changed. She wouldn¡¯t fall into the miserable state she had been in in her previous life again. Huo You¡¯s gaze unintentionallynded on Huo Feng and she froze. The smile on Huo Feng¡¯s face was exactly the same as the smile she saw when he almost strangled her to death in her previous life. So at this age, Huo Feng¡¯s personality had already been dyed with the craziness and paranoia that he had revealed only after he became an adult in her previous life? She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart skip a beat. The courage she had felt when she was tempted by the Huo Real Estate Company¡¯s shares earlier instantly dissipated. Indeed, the real estate industry was a hot topic and the Huo Real Estate Company had great potential, but there was no need to offend Huo Feng over this. He was a lunatic who couldn¡¯t be treated logically. He didn¡¯t have morals orws in his heart. If she were to touch his minefield, he would really make her life a living hell. In just the time to take a few breaths, Huo You hadpletely lost the courage to go against Huo Feng¡¯s n. Perhaps it was because the memories of her near-death experience from her previous life were too unforgettable, but the current Huo You couldn¡¯t put on a proud and disdainful attitude in front of Mr. and Mrs. Huo. She seemed to be in a daze and couldn¡¯t be bothered to put more mental pressure on the two of them. She said directly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even if you hand the entire Huo Corporation to me, I don¡¯t want to follow your wishes. Therefore, I refuse your conditions. I won¡¯t be involved with any man from the Hill Family.¡± Previously, Huo You had been silent for so long that Mr. and Mrs. Huo thought that she was tempted by their proposal. She would just put on a show and ask for a few overboard conditions before agreeing to them. They didn¡¯t expect Huo You to reject them so bluntly after thinking about it for a long time. Mr. Huo¡¯sst hope was like a bubble. After flying for a while, it burst with a ¡®plop¡¯. Mr. Huo could not take such a blow. His body swayed slightly and he felt dizzy. He gritted his teeth and forcefully held himself together so he wouldn¡¯t faint. Mrs. Huo stood up angrily and red at Huo You with burning eyes. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Huo You, you don¡¯t want Huo Entertainment anymore?¡± Huo You nced at Huo Feng and didn¡¯t see anything valuable from his expression. She could only follow the content of the message he had sent and say dryly to Mrs. Huo, ¡°What should be mine will be mine sooner orter. You only have the management rights of Huo Entertainment and no decision-making rights. The ownership of thispany isn¡¯t up to you to decide, Mother.¡± The content of Huo You¡¯s words was enough to anger Mrs. Huo. There was no need to pair with A provocative tone and sarcastic expression to achieve the goal of making Mrs. Huo lose her cool. Mrs. Huo was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Previously, she had wanted to hide the p mark on her cheek and had intentionally or unintentionally hid the injured side of her face from everyone¡¯s gazes. Now, she couldn¡¯t care less about her image. Her expression was so distorted that it was terrifying. Her chest heaved up and down as she rushed towards Huo You without hesitation, raising her hand, wanting to p Huo You¡¯s face without any thought. Huo You sat on the sofa. When she saw this scene, she instinctively raised her leg and kicked Mrs. Huo¡¯s abdomen hard. She could exert a lot of force with this action, and Mrs. Huo fell back from her kick. There was ample space in the Huo Family¡¯s vi¡¯s living room. In order to show that their tastes were different from ordinary civilians, the Huo Family didn¡¯t ce a coffee table in the living room. Instead, there was a short table beside each sofa that was used to ce teacups. Therefore, Mrs. Huo was lucky not to have suffered any fatal injuries. Chapter 372 - Chaos

Chapter 372: Chaos

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios For a wealthydy like Mrs. Huo, who couldn¡¯t do any work at all, she would be seriously injured if she fell on the ground, let alone being kicked in her fragile and soft stomach and then falling hard on the ground. This was enough to take half of this delicate wife¡¯s life. She curled up and fell on the ground, holding her stomach. She was in so much pain that her head was covered in cold sweat. Her eyes, which were dyed red from anger, red at Huo You through her hair. Countless vicious curses reached her mouth, but because of the pain in her body, she couldn¡¯t make any sound. Mr. Huo stood up from the sofa but didn¡¯t go to help his wife, who had fallen to the ground. Instead, he strode towards Huo You. He was like an infuriated bullfighter, his face filled with murderous rage. In Huo You¡¯s memories, Mr. Huo only revealed such an ipetent and furious expression when he was on the verge of death in her previous life. Back then, Huo You¡¯s head was empty and she could only swipe her card and shop without restraint. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Huo Corporation that had made Mr. Huo so angry to the extent that he was hospitalized. Huo You only knew that when she pretended to be filial and went to the hospital to visit him, she met Mr. Huo, who was furious at everyone. It was as if everyone in the world was his enemy. The crazy Mr. Huo left too deep an impression on Huo You. For a moment, Huo You thought of him as the Mr. Huo who had mental problems before his death in her previous life. Out of instinct to protect her body, Huo You subconsciously picked up her bag and swung it at Mr. Huo¡¯s face. The metallic parts from the luxury bag hit Mr. Huo¡¯s nose. His nose hurt and tears welled up in his eyes. He naturally couldn¡¯t do anything to Huo You anymore. Huo You quickly took the opportunity to stand up and distance herself from Mr. Huo. She had never faced the crazy Mr. Huo up close, nor did she have a strong mental fortitude. At this moment, she was a little shocked. She stood far away and looked at Mr. Huo, who was covering his nose bridge with lingering fear and bending over like a cooked prawn with tears flowing down his face. She couldn¡¯t help but tum her gaze to Huo Feng, subconsciously wanting to ask him for an idea. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Huo Feng nced at Huo You indifferently and saw that she was still in shock. He smiled silently and sneered at her. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his disdainful and mocking expression was as if he was talking about her guts. How dare she have the thought of resisting him just now. She was extremely foolish! Huo You¡¯s breathing stopped under Huo Feng¡¯s gaze, and anger immediately welled up in her chest. However, Huo Feng stopped looking at Huo You¡¯s unconvinced gaze and turned to face Mr. Huo. He said in a panicking tone, ¡°Dad, are you injured? How are you now? Is it serious?¡± His voice was filled with worry and anxiety, but in ces that Mr. and Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t see, his expression was scarily indifferent. He also seemed to be taking his time to get up to check on the situation. Under intense pain, human¡¯s concept of time would be blurry. Mr. Huo did not realize that Huo Feng did not walk to his side immediately. When he heard Huo Feng¡¯s worried care, he even felt a trace of regret and joy. Fortunately, his son was still good. The child he had raised since he was young was indeed more caring and filial than Huo You, who had only returned to the Huo Family after she reached adulthood. Huo Feng helped Mr. Huo up and let him sit on the sofa. Seeing blood seeping out from the gaps between Mr. Huo¡¯s fingers, Huo Feng raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Auntie Liu, Auntie Liu¡­ help me get an ice bag!¡± Auntie Liu, the cook, rushed over with an ice bag, Huo Feng ced the ice bag on Mr. Huo¡¯s nose and said in concer, ¡°Dad, hurry up and raise your head. Otherwise, more and more blood will flow out of your nose. The ice bag is very cold. Bear with it Her son¡¯s thoughtfulness and solicitousness made Mr. Huo, who had been hurt by Huo You, feel a little better. He opened his eyes and looked at Huo Feng with a rare gentleness in his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t know that his face was stained with tears and blood. He looked extremely disheveled. Under the contrast of his disheveled appearance, his gentle gaze made him look like a lone wolf who had reached a dead end and couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. Huo Feng looked at his weak father and could not help but feel a little carefree, but his face was still filled with genuine worry. He had always been careful and would definitely not reveal any clues before he really achieved his goals. Chapter 373 - Differential Treatment

Chapter 373: Differential Treatment

Trantor: As StudiosEditor: As Studios Huo You didn¡¯t quite understand what Huo Feng was trying to do. Why hadn¡¯t he fallen out with Mr. and Mrs. Huo yet? He was still trying to act as an obedient and filial son in front of them. Wasn¡¯t this a waste of time? Huo You couldn¡¯t help but worry about Huo Feng¡¯s behavior. She wondered if he wanted to help Mr. and Mrs. Huo settle things with her after they calmed down, using this opportunity to win their favor and get the opportunity to take control of the family business. Anyway, if Huo You were Huo Feng, she might use this method to gain her parents¡¯ trust and get the right to manage thepany sooner. Huo You, who was judging people by her own standards, felt that the current situation was very disadvantageous for her. While Mr. and Mrs. Huo were both injured and didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up, Huo Feng was only concerned about being a good son and caring for his father. The servants in the house had long sensed that the atmosphere in the house wasn¡¯t right and had tried to find a way to avoid being around in the vi. At this moment, no one could stop Huo You, who had caused a huge ruckus. Therefore, Huo You quickly packed her things, grabbed her bag, and left the Huo Family¡¯s vi in ahurry. Of course, Huo Feng sensed Huo You¡¯s intentions. He nced at Huo Feng¡¯s fleeing back and sneered in his heart, but he didn¡¯t let anyone stop her from leaving. To be honest, Huo Feng was really d that Huo You was astonishingly ambitious and unbelievably foolish. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t very bold. With just a little intimidation, she would obediently follow his n. In Huo Feng¡¯s opinion, this was the only advantage Huo You had. Huo Feng retracted his gaze and saw that Mr. Huo¡¯s nosebleed had been stopped by the ice pack. He looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good, Dad, your nosebleed has stopped. It seems like the blood vessels in your nasal cavity have only ruptured. It¡¯s not serious to the extent of a broken nose. It should be fine after you change to another ice packter¡­¡± The human nose was a very fragile part. Fortunately, Mr. Huo did not suffer any serious damage. He had been given an ice pack by Huo Feng for such a long time that the pain from earlier gradually disappeared. Mr. Huo took the new ice pack Huo Feng brought over and pressed it against the wound on the bridge of his nose. He frowned slightly and then ignored the numbing pain. He swept his gaze across the living room and didn¡¯t see Huo You. The anger he had just umted had no one to vent on, making the atmosphere around him even gloomier. Throughout the entire process, no one seemed to have noticed Mrs. Huo, who had been kicked to the ground by Huo You and was curled up for a long time, unable to get up. Mrs. Huo¡¯s body was much weaker than Mr. Huo¡¯s. She really didn¡¯t have the strength to get up from the ground. She thought that her son woulde quickly to help her up, but when Mr. Huo¡¯s nose bridge and back were hit by the luxury bag¡¯s parts, Huo Feng ignored Mrs. Huo and turned to ask his father¡¯s condition and to take care of him, when his father was only lightly injured. Mrs. Huo looked in the direction of Mr. Huo and Huo Feng through her messy hair and realized that the father and son seemed to only have eyes for each other. They didn¡¯t even look at her, who was still lying on the carpet and hadn¡¯t gotten up even after more than ten minutes. It was only when the female cook, Auntie Liu, came to deliver the ice pack that she realized that the madam had copsed on the carpet. She was covered in cold sweat and holding onto her stomach, looking like she was in extreme pain and weak all over. As a middle-aged auntie who liked youthful idol dramas, Mrs. Huo¡¯s behavior made her subconsciously think of a scene that would be present in almost every drama¡ªa pregnant woman having a miscarriage. This was bad! Auntie Liu quickly rushed over and held Mrs. Huo¡¯s arm, saying carefully, ¡°Madam, quickly sit on the sofa and rest. I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you right away.¡± Mrs. Huo had always had a disdainful attitude towards the servants in the family. Although she could remember the basic information about the servants in the family clearly, she didn¡¯t treat those servants as humans who had the same status as her. She didn¡¯t even want to look at the servants, let alone have any physical contact with them. However, given the current situation, Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t be too picky and let the female cook help her to the sofa. Mrs.. Huo was only focused on observing her husband and son and did not see theical scene of the female cook, Auntie Liu, secretly checking if she was bleeding in her lower body Chapter 374 Respect Of course, things wouldn''t develop as they did in the idol dramas. Auntie Liu didn''t find any blood on Mrs. Huo''s body, she sighed, either because she was thankful or regretful about it. Her sigh was very soft, but it still attracted Mrs. Huo''s attention. Only then did Mrs. Huo realize that she was being supported by a vulgar and lowly female cook to sit on the sofa. Mrs. Huo was used to ssifying people into different statuses. In her eyes, Auntie Liu, who was the cook, was definitely a low-ss person. She had never bothered to interact with such people, let alone allowing them to touch her body. Therefore, after Mrs. Huo realized that the auntie was too close to her, she subconsciously pushed her hard. Auntie Liu was a little plump and often did physical work. She was not someone a frail and wealthy woman like Mrs. Huo could push down. Moreover, Mrs. Huo had just been kicked by Huo You and had fallen to the ground for a long time without being able to get up. Now, she looked even weaker. Auntie Liu didn''t move from Mrs. Huo''s push and only looked at her a little sluggishly. She asked curiously, "Madam, why did you push me?" Mrs. Huo''s expression was very bad. She red at Auntie Liu angrily, gritted her teeth, and scolded in a low voice, "Get lost! Stay away from me!" The disgust on Mrs. Huo''s face was too obvious and Auntie Liu saw it clearly. Although Auntie Liu was a female cook hired by the Huo Family, she only maintained the most basic respect for this family and did not think that she needed to look up to them in terms of personality. At this moment, she sensed that Mrs. Huo''s action towards her was probably because she hated lowly people like them, so her expression turned ugly. Without hesitation, she released her grip, causing Mrs. Huo, who had yet to sit steadily on the sofa, to sway and fall onto the sofa in a sorry state. How could Mrs. Huo have expected that a mere female cook would dare to treat her like this?! She looked up and red at Auntie Liu in surprise and anger. She was about to say something, but Auntie Liu didn''t give her a chance. She said stiffly, "Madam, take a good rest. I''ll go back to work." In the entire Huo Family, Auntie Liu liked Huo Feng the most. However, she didn''t have much respect or good feelings for the two owners of the Huo Family¡ªMr. and Mrs. Huo. At this moment, she didn''t care if Mrs. Huo would take revenge on her in the future. She stomped on the ground and strode back to the kitchen, then mmed the kitchen door with a loud bang. The sudden sound of the door closing shocked Mrs. Huo, who had juste back to her senses. She red in the direction Auntie Liu had left in anger and cursed fiercely, "Our Huo Family hasn''t copsed yet! How dare a servant at home actually dare to give their master a bad attitude?! You''re really out of control! You lowly servant, I''ll definitely teach you a lesson! Just you wait¡­" Because she was too angry, Mrs. Huo''s originally gentle and pleasant voice became sharp and harsh. It even sounded a little hoarse and was ufortable to the ears. Mr. Huo was already having a headache from Huo You''s anger. When he heard Mrs. Huo cursing like a shrew, his brows furrowed even more. However, after a while, the cursing in his ears did not stop. Frustration rose in Mr. Huo''s heart. He frowned deeply and scolded in a low voice, "That''s enough, are you done?! You''re arguing so much with a female cook who''s a servant in our family. Do you still have any of the magnanimity and demeanor of the madam of the Huo Family?" As the head of the Huo Family, Mr. Huo was already used to lecturing and teaching family members. However, as a father, he was busy with his career and didn''t participate too much in his children''s growth. Therefore, when facing his children''s education, Mr. Huo usually wouldn''t interfere too much. Hence, most of his lecturing and teachings were targeted at his wife. Mr. Huo had thought that just like in the past, after hearing his scolding, Mrs. Huo would immediately calm down. Even if she had resentment in her heart, she wouldn''t show it at all. After that, when her anger subsided, Mrs. Huo would take the initiative to apologize and admit her mistake. However, this time waspletely different from before. Mrs. Huo had suffered too much anger from Mr. Huo today, especially after the banquet ended when she was pped by Mr. Huo in the car. The anger she felt from that p hadn''tpletely dissipated from Mrs. Huo''s heart. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 375 Wifes Resistance After returning home, not only did Mrs. Huo not receive anypensation or apology, but she also had to buck up and cooperate with Mr. Huo''s performance to coerce Huo You into agreeing to their request. After both of them were injured by the disgraceful Huo You, Mr. Huo took all of Huo Feng''s attention. As Huo Feng''s mother, Mrs. Huo looked like a pitiful wretch who no one cared about even though she was more seriously injured. In the end, only a vulgar and lowly female cook came to help her. Mrs. Huo''s pampering of Huo Feng was without reason. She didn''t me Huo Feng for thinking more highly of Mr. Huo and neglecting her. Instead, she med the reason why Huo Feng ignored her on Mr. Huo. After her anger umted, Mrs. Huo was filled with resentment towards Mr. Huo and was scolded again. Mrs. Huo could not be bothered to feign civility anymore. She rebutted Mr. Huo''s reproach with a stiff tone, "I said bad things about that Ding woman, and you pped me. Now, I can''t even scold a female cook? Why, are you going to beat me up over a vulgar servant?" After being married for so many years, Mr. Huo had only been mocked by Mrs. Huo in such an entric manner when they were newlyweds. At that time, Mrs. Huo''s family hadn''t gone bankrupt yet. Two families were connected by a political marriage between wealthy families who were well-matched in terms of family background. Mrs. Huo was a proud person, and even if she got married, it was impossible for her to change her personality and lower herself to her husband in every way. At that time, every time Mrs. Huo felt a little unhappy, she would fly into a rage at Mr. Huo. As time passed, Mr. Huo couldn''t be bothered to return home. Later on, Mr. Huo had a mistress, and Mrs. Huo''s family also encountered an ident. In just a few months, her family went intoplete decline. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mrs. Huo was already pregnant with Mr. Huo''s child, she might not have been able to sit firmly in the position of the Huo Family''s madam. Without the support of the family, Mrs. Huo started to change her attitude. She was obedient to Mr. Huo and constantly tried to please and cooperate with him. This allowed her to be the Huo Family''s madam for over 20 years. However, now, Mrs. Huo, who had always followed her husband''s orders and expressed her support for all his decisions and opinions with a smile on her face and had never given her husband any attitude, actually dared to speak to Mr. Huo in such a malicious tone. Even Huo Feng, who thought that he knew the Huo Family very well, looked at Mrs. Huo in surprise, let alone Mr. Huo. Mrs. Huo looked at the father and son whose expressions were exactly the same and an indescribable sadness and sarcasm welled up in her heart. She couldn''t help butugh. "Haha¡­ hahahaha¡­" Although she wasughing loudly, there was no joy on Mr. Huo''s face. She smiled and tears seeped out of the corners of her eyes. She could no longer put on a pretense anymore. Mrs. Huo looked at Huo Feng expressionlessly again and said in a soft voice with aplicated tone, "Huo Feng, you''re your father''s good son. Send him back to the bedroom and let him have a good rest." In the end, Mrs. Huo could not bear to say anything harsh to Huo Feng. She no longer looked at the expression on Huo Feng''s face and instead looked away. She slowly stood up, her body a little bent as she slowly made her way up the stairs to the master bedroom on the second floor. Huo Feng stood beside Mr. Huo and looked at Mrs. Huo''s slightly unsteady figure. Although his face was expressionless, his gaze flickered slightly. Huo Feng admitted that he didn''t feel too good seeing his mother''s rare frailty. Mr. Huo nced at Huo Feng and realized that he didn''t show any intention of catching up to Mrs. Huo. He felt a little satisfied and nodded secretly in his heart. After Mrs. Huo''s figure disappeared around the corner of the stairs, Mr. Huo said in a soft voice to Huo Feng, "Help me back to my room. I need to rest too." Huo Feng nodded and readily agreed. "Okay, Dad." He held Mr. Huo''s arm and sent him to the bedroom. Then, Huo Feng eagerly helped him take off his coat, ced him on the bed, and pulled the nket over him. In the end, Huo Feng said to Mr. Huo with great consideration, "Dad, I''ve already contacted the family doctor. He''lle overter to check the wound on your nose. Moreover, I think it''s best for you to do a physical examination. I realized that Dad seems to be more prone to dizziness when you get angry. As far as I know, this is a symptom of hypertension and high blood sugar. If you really have these problems, you must nurse yourself timely¡­" Chapter 376 Affectionate And Loyal Huo Feng was a youth who was used to staying silent, but at this moment, he was nagging and reminding his father to be careful of his health. This huge contrast made the atmosphere between the father and son seem exceptionally warm. Huo Feng''s performance was enough to deceive Mr. Huo, making him still immersed in the beautiful dream of a loving father and a filial son. Even someone like Mr. Huo, who never cared about the kinship between father and son, felt very satisfied after receiving his son''s meticulous care. Mr. Huo looked at his son, who had made him proud, in relief. He shook his head and said, "I just have a bit of high blood pressure. This has been an old ailment for many years and there''s no way to treat itpletely. If there''s a problem with my body, the Huo Corporation will be finished. How can I let the efforts by generations of my ancestors be destroyed in my hands? Little Feng, you might not understand this feeling right now, but when the entire corporation is in your hands in the future, you''ll understand that as the person in charge of the corporation, I have a lot of helplessness in my life¡­" If Huo You were the one in front of Mr. Huo now, she would have gone crazy with joy when she heard her father say that he would be handing the family business to her in the future. However, Huo Feng was not someone like Huo You who would lose his cool. He didn''t look agitated at all. He didn''t even take Mr. Huo''s words to heart and smiled indifferently. Huo Feng said softly, "Dad, I''m not in high school yet. It''s going to be at least another decade or so before I can take over the family''s business. There''s no need to think so far ahead for the time being. You have to take care of yourself." Huo Feng''s actions made Mr. Huo believe that he wasn''t as ambitious as Huo You and wouldn''t try to enter the family business early to chase away the current leader, who was also Mr. Huo, off the stage. This made Mr. Huo feel even more relieved. He thought to himself that, as expected, the son he had personally nurtured himself was more to his liking. He let out a long sigh and when he spoke, there was a rare hint of sincerity. "Little Feng, I''m not joking. What happened today made me realize that I''m already old and not as driven and motivated as I was when I was young. Maybe in a few years when you grow up and can shoulder more responsibilities, I''ll be able to put the Huo Corporation in your hands without worry." Huo Feng was still smiling as he said helplessly, "Dad, don''t think too much. Your health is the most important thing now. Take a rest first. I''ll go see if the family doctor is here, okay?" Mr. Huo could tell that Huo Feng still hadn''t taken his words to heart. This made Mr. Huo feel relieved and helpless. This son was good in every way, but he didn''t have Huo You''s ambitions. As the heir to a wealthy family, this wasn''t a good point. However, it was precisely because he had such an heir that Mr. Huo was more at ease. Even though he had said those words very nicely, he did not want to hand over the power in his hands to his son too early. Hence, Mr. Huo found a way out for himself and muttered to himself, "Yeah, he''s still a child. Fortunately, I can still work hard for another few decades. When I''m old enough and unable to work anymore, it won''t be toote to pass the family business to Huo Feng¡­" Mr. Huo temporarily forgot about the danger the Huo Family was facing andy in bed with his eyes closed. After a while, he fell asleep. Huo Feng didn''t wait for the family doctor personally as he told Mr. Huo he would. He only casually instructed a servant at home, "When the family doctor arrives, bring him to Mr. Huo''s room and let the doctor check his body." The servant lowered her head and agreed. She even sighed secretly in her heart. Her young master was indeed the most humane one in the entire family. Clearly, when their master was busy, he would not remember to show any concern for the young master for a few months. However, when the master was feeling a little unwell, the young master got so nervous. Who would have thought that such a gentle and filial youth would grow up in a family with minimal kinship? Huo Feng did not know that the servants at home had already mostly seen the true nature of this family, but he did not mind exposing the Huo Family''s hypocrisy and coldness to others. However, if Huo Feng knew that he was considered the most affectionate and loyal person in the Huo Family''s eyes, he might find it ridiculous. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 377 Husband And Wife Who Dont Share A Room Huo Feng was clearly the most hypocritical, cold, and unscrupulous person in the Huo Family, but he left a very positive impression on everyone. Of course, this also meant that he was the best at pretending among the Huo Family... Therefore, in order not to let his disguise be exposed, after Huo Feng left Mr. Huo''s room, he turned around and walked towards the master bedroom where Mrs. Huo was. That''s right, Mr. and Mrs. Huo, the model couple who were very close and loving in front of outsiders, had already started sleeping in separate rooms before Huo Feng was born. As for the reason, although the two of them had simultaneously hidden it for so many years, Huo Feng could roughly guess it based on the information he had gathered. In fact, before Huo Feng was born, there was a period of time when Mr. Huo wanted to divorce Mrs. Huo and then have a political marriage with an uprising family. At that time, Mrs. Huo no longer had a maternal family to back her up. If she wanted to have a firm foothold in the Huo Family, she could only rely on her own capabilities. However, she had been spoiled since she was young and hadn''te into contact with work for several years after her marriage. She was unable to improve her capabilities in a short time, making it hard for Mr. Huo to leave her. Therefore, Mrs. Huo thought of an effective method back then. After calcting her menstrual cycle, Mrs. Huo specially chose a time when she would be easily pregnant and drugged Mr. Huo. After the two of them slept together, Mrs. Huo quickly found out that she was pregnant. At first, Mr. Huo was very angry. At that time, he was already in contact with the young miss from a wealthy family who wanted to marry him. He was organizing his businesses, wanting to reduce his losses when he proposed a divorce with Mrs. Huo. However, he was tricked by Mrs. Huo during this period. In his anger, Mr. Huo almost hit the pregnant Mrs. Huo. Fortunately, Mrs. Huo was quick-witted and pretended to be unwell and fainted. Thereafter, she even hid in the hospital until she gave birth to Huo Feng. Huo Feng''s gender protected Mrs. Huo''s marriage because the young miss from a wealthy family whom Mr. Huo frequently interacted with didn''t lose her cool because of his sweet nothings. The Huo Family was indeed a good marriage partner, but Mr. Huo was already married. If he only had a daughter, that young miss wouldn''t mind marrying into the Huo Family to be a stepmother. However, Mr. Huo quickly had a son. In the eyes of the young miss, he no longer had the value of a partner for a political marriage and she happily cut off all contact with Mr. Huo. Mr. Huo hated his wife''s schemes against him. From then on, he never slept with Mrs. Huo again. Over the next decade or so, Mrs. Huo worked conscientiously and tried hard to improve her social skills, bing a role model for wealthydies praised by everyone and also an indispensable assistant to Mr. Huo. However, Mr. Huo was wary of Mrs. Huo from the start to the end. He didn''t want to be schemed against by someone else, so he had been sleeping separately from Mrs. Huo until now. However, who would have known that the model couple who were inseparable and loving outside had not slept together for more than ten years? This was also an extremely ridiculous scene in this family. When he was young, Huo Feng had once treated this matter as an interesting riddle, imagining that one day, he would uncover the truth and perhaps obtain a very fantastical and amazing secret. However, the current him no longer had such naive thoughts. In the huge master bedroom, there was no one else other than Mrs. Huo, and she didn''t meticulously carry out the tedious skincare routine as usual. She just sat in front of the dressing table in a daze. The mirror clearly reflected half of her swollen face, but Mrs. Huo acted as if she didn''t see the injuries on her face. Her gaze was empty as theynded on a certain spot in the void. No one knew what she was thinking. Huo Feng pushed the door open and realized that Mrs. Huo was in a daze. He bent his fingers and knocked lightly on the door. The crisp knocks reminded Mrs. Huo that someone was entering her room. Mrs. Huo came back to her senses and turned to look at the door. When she realized that it was Huo Feng, she instinctively wanted to smile. However, the curling of her lips tugged at the wound on her cheek. The pain made Mrs. Huo frown deeply. She also recalled the scene of her being ignored by Huo Feng earlier, so her expression turned cold. Mrs. Huo shifted her gaze away and stopped looking at Huo Feng. Instead, she scanned the bottles and cans on the dressing table as if she was considering which skincare product to use next. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 378 Monster Huo Feng walked into Mrs. Huo''s room and sat down on the sofa beside the dressing table. He turned his head to look at Mrs. Huo, who was deliberately ignoring him. Huo Feng felt a little amused, and he could not help but reveal a smile in his voice. "Mom, are you angry at me? Are you throwing a tantrum by deliberately not looking at me now?" No matter how old a woman was, they probably hoped to be pampered and coaxed, especially a middle-aged woman like Mrs. Huo. Her husband was unwilling to waste any of his patience on her, so she wanted to get more emotional feedback from his son. In Mrs. Huo''s heart, she had always liked to be very close to her son, Huo Feng. Due to this psychological reason that probably even she herself didn''t realize, Mrs. Huo''s words subconsciously had a hint ofints in a spoiled tone. "So you still remember your mother? I thought you were going to act like a filial child in front of your father''s bed the entire night!" These words were a little harsh, but Huo Feng didn''t care at all. He chuckled and said, "Mom, you''re really angry at me¡­" Huo Feng''s tone and expression were as if he was facing an unreasonable little girl. Mrs. Huo''s attitude had softened because of his doting tone. She red at him with a gaze that wasn''t too strict andined, "Why, can''t I be angry at you? Earlier, I was kicked in the stomach by that b*tch Huo You and fell to the ground for a long time, unable to get up. However, you only cared about fawning over your father. Do you think that he''s the only one who can give you benefits and that I also need to rely on him to live? Is that why you went to please the most valuable person?" If it were any other time, Mrs. Huo would never have said such hurtful words in front of Huo Feng. However, she had suffered too much trauma today and there was too much anger in her heart. She could not rationally control her words and actions, so the hurtful words came out of her mouth easily. After blurting it out, Mrs. Huo also felt a little regretful. However, as a mother, how could she apologize to her son? Moreover, Mrs. Huo was also used to Huo Feng''s silent and tolerant personality. Anyway, her son liked her very much and had never been angry at her. Therefore, there was even less of a need for her to take the matter of saying the wrong things to heart. Hence, Mrs. Huo only nced at Huo Feng uneasily, but she was surprised to find that there was no embarrassment or anger on Huo Feng''s face. Huo Feng rested one arm on the armrest of the sofa and propped his face with his hand, looking sluggishly at Mrs. Huo, who was in front of the dressing table. He looked like he hadn''t heard the difficulties and criticisms in Mrs. Huo''s words. However, his subsequent reaction clearly let Mrs. Huo know that Huo Feng was not too slow and it wasn''t that he hadn''t heard the mockery and sarcasm in her words. It was only because his heart was tough and impervious to fire and water that no matter how sharp her words were, they could not hurt him at all. Huo Feng raised his eyelidszily and said in a rxed tone, "You''re right, Mom. That''s what I think. Compared to you, my father is more worth being fawned over. So when the two of you are injured at the same time, is there anything wrong with me caring for my father, who can bring me more benefits?" "How, how could you¡­" These words stunned Mrs. Huo. She widened her eyes in a daze and looked at Huo Feng, who had a natural expression and didn''t have any guilt. Her shocked gaze was as if she was looking at a person she never knew, or as if she suddenly realized that her son had be a terrifying monster in an instant. However, Huo Feng didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his words. Moreover, he seemed to think that Mrs. Huo''s reaction was very interesting. He stretched out his hand and waved it back and forth in front of her a few times before raising his voice in confusion. "Mom, why are you in a daze again?" Mrs. Huo came back to her senses and suddenly retreated, almost falling off the chair. She quickly stood up and took two steps back in a panic, looking at the handsome Huo Feng with a horrified smile. "How could you say such things? Have you gone crazy?" Huo Feng shrugged innocently. "Mom, is there a problem with what I said? Why do you have such a big reaction?" Mrs. Huo took a deep breath and her expression changed several times before turning gloomy. From the start to the end, she didn''t want to believe that her child had such a cold and heartless nature. Hence, she subconsciously med it on others¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 379 Mother And Son Mrs. Huo lowered her voice and gritted her teeth as she said, "Little Feng, how did you be like this? Haven''t you always liked Mom? Did someone say something to you? Those people are up to no good. They want you to be a bad child¡­" As if he had heard a very interesting joke, Huo Feng burst outughing before Mrs. Huo could finish. The smile on his face grew bigger and bigger, but the temperature in his eyes gradually decreased and turned icy cold. Finally, when Huo Feng stoppedughing, Mrs. Huo saw clearly that the gentle, shy, silent, but kind child she remembered had such a gloomy and cold side. As for Huo Feng, who had revealed his true nature, the aura around him made even his mother, Mrs. Huo, feel a little afraid. She subconsciously breathed more lightly and stared at Huo Feng nervously. It was as if the person in front of her was not her biological son but a wild beast that could devour her flesh and blood at any moment. Huo Feng had just put on another act in front of Mrs. Huo and saw her change in attitude. He felt quite happy. However, his patience was limited and he was unwilling to waste his time on worthless people like Mrs. Huo. Therefore, he quickly lost interest to continue pretending in front of Mrs. Huo. He went ahead to reveal his original self in front of her. Huo Feng still had one hand on his chin, his indifferent gazending on Mrs. Huo and his voice scarily cold. "Mom, this is how I actually am. I appeared obedient in front of you like a considerate and gentle child, but the truth is, I don''t have the slightest admiration or love for you in my heart. Of course, you don''t have to feel jealous. I treat my father the same way. It''s just like you said, he''s more valuable than you. That''s why when both of you are in the same situation, I chose to walk to his side without hesitation." Looking at Mrs. Huo''s increasingly gloomy expression, Huo Feng felt a little amused. He bluntly said what she thought, "You think I''m unfamiliar and scary like this, right?" Mrs. Huo felt a chill run down her spine and her teeth were trembling. She asked angrily, "Why did this happen? You heartless monster. I brought you up and gave you the best environment and education. I feel that there is no mother in the world who is more qualified than me. Why are you treating me like this?!" There was no doubt that they were mother and son. However, perhaps it was because Huo Feng didn''t have any love for this mother in his heart, that now that she questioned him so desperately, he didn''t feel any guilt or hatred at all. Huo Feng''s heart was filled with a strange calmness. He said indifferently, "You think you''re a qualified mother? But as far as I know, everything you''ve done is for your own sake. Nothing you''ve done is for my sake. Isn''t that right?" Mrs. Huo was like an explosive barrel that had been lit up by these words. She looked like she was about to explode at any moment. However, before she could start cursing and roaring, Huo Feng already felt a headache. He rubbed his forehead and interrupted Mrs. Huo''s outburst first. Huo Feng listed the facts and evidence one by one and rebutted what Mrs. Huo might say next. "Back then, you didn''t give birth to me out of love for your child. It was just that you needed a tool to protect your marriage. During my growth, the one who took care of me was my nanny, and the one who taught me was the family tutor. The one who gave me the most kinship and warmth was my sister, Huo Tian. You''ll only show your love and intimacy to me like a mother at afternoon tea gatherings where the wealthydies unt their children¡­ Mom, I''ve known since I was young that to you, I''m just a more handy tool. Aren''t you being a little delusional to want a tool to love you without any reservations?" Mrs. Huo suppressed all the words she wanted to say. She wanted to list all the things she had done for Huo Feng while he was growing up to show how hard and great she was as a mother. She wanted to show how heartless Huo Feng, who was cold-hearted at this moment, was. However, Mrs. Huo knew that things were indeed as Huo Feng had said. In the process of his birth and growth, he hadn''t received pure and selfless maternal love from her. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 380 When Young Mrs. Huo''s heart was in a mess. She subconsciously defended herself, "No, no, I love you, Little Feng. You have to believe that Mom loves you. Although in the beginning, when Mom gave birth to you, I only wanted your father to return to our family, I was the one who gave birth to you. After so many years of getting along, how could I not love you? You can''t be so cruel to me, Little Feng. I''m your mother¡­" Looking at Huo Feng, who was still sitting there without any expression on his face, Mrs. Huo gradually became a little incoherent. The panic in her heart grew stronger and her voice gradually became softer. When Mrs. Huo stopped crying, Huo Feng said indifferently, "How should I put it? I believe that you really wanted to be a good mother in the past. I remember that it was probably when I was three or four years old. I could sense that you were gradually paying more and more attention to me. At that time, I also naively thought that you were preparing to be a good mother. It wouldn''t be like in the past, where you would only bring me into your arms, kiss me, coax me, and say a few good words when you needed to show off your child to others. After that, it was as if you had forgotten that you had a son and had ced all my energy on the afternoon tea you madams have in the afternoon as well as on father¡­" Sensing Mrs. Huo''s shocked gaze, Huo Feng revealed a happy expression. "That''s right, Mom. I already could remember things since I was very young. I still remember now how naive I was back then. Back then, I generously forgave you for neglecting me in the past and secretly told myself that as long as you can slowly be a qualified mother in the future, I will forgive everything you did to me in the past." Mrs. Huo looked at Huo Feng with a pale face. Actually, she didn''t remember what Huo Feng looked like when he was three or four years old. In her impression, Huo Feng had always been a child who could make her proud. He was always so silent and obedient, had excellent academic results, and did well in other aspects. In the social circle, Mrs. Huo was never stingy with praising her child, and Huo Feng had never disappointed her. In the circle of wealthy madams, everyone was envious that Mrs. Huo had an outstanding, obedient, and filial son. Mrs. Huo had always been proud of this, but who would have thought that although his excellence might be true, his obedience and filial piety had always been a disguise. This disguise might have started when Huo Feng was very young. As Huo Feng''s mother, Mrs. Huo had been deceived until now. Mrs. Huo''s entire body turned cold. She gritted her teeth and couldn''t say a word. However, Huo Feng was still unwilling to give up the opportunity to attack Mrs. Huo''s psychological defense. He sighed and pretended to be angry as he said, "Mom, you''ve already forgotten what happened to me when I was three years old, right? But I remember it clearly. Back then, I thought I would be a child who was doted on by my mother, so I gradually released my child''s nature and asionally revealed my yful side." "I remember that day, you promised to bring me and my sister to the amusement park. However, after receiving a call, you changed your mind and said that you wanted to bring my sister and me to look for Dad. Then, you brought us to a ce. In that vi, we happened to see the scene of Dad making out with another woman¡­ Oh my, that exciting and interesting scene is still fresh in my memory even now¡­" As Huo Feng exined, Mrs. Huo also recalled something that had happened when Huo Feng was three or four years old. As she recalled more and more things, her face became increasingly pale. At that time, Mr. Huo was engaged in a passionate rtionship with a popr female celebrity. He even specially set up an entertainmentpany for that female celebrity. Thispanyter on became Huo Entertainment. At that time, the media was reporting wildly about the Huo Family''s head and the female celebrity as a couple who were truly in love. That female celebrity was from a decent family and had been liked by Mr. Huo as soon as she entered the entertainment industry. She had never encountered any of the dirty things in the entertainment industry and what was even more praiseworthy was that not only did that female celebrity have a good appearance, but she also had extraordinary work capabilities. Coupled with the support of Mr. Huo, who supported her with capital, she became a top movie actress at a young age. A popr female celebrity and a wealthy businessman couple was one that could cause people''s imagination to run wild. Everyone thought that they would wee a sweet marriage. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 381 The Past At that time, even their friends and families, who had some understanding of the Huo Family''s situation, seemed to have forgotten that the wealthy businessman already had a wife and two children. When they saw the female celebrity, they would respectfully call her sister-inw. For Mrs. Huo, this was the third marriage crisis she had experienced ever since her maternal family had fallen as well as when Mr. Huo had wanted a political marriage with an uprising wealthy family. The marriage crisis this time made Mrs. Huo even more panicked than the previous two times. This was because, in the previous two times, she had been able to convince Mr. Huo to give up on the idea of divorce by showing her value and tying him down with benefits. However, this time, Mr. Huo seemed to have really fallen for that female celebrity. Back then, Mr. Huo had lived for more than 30 years and finally had the taste of love for the first time. Mrs. Huo knew very well that love would make people lose their rationality. If their rtionship became deeper and more passionate, Mr. Huo would definitely make up his mind to abandon his family and marry his true love. When Mrs. Huo first heard this news, she wasn''t as afraid as she waster on. She thought that she understood Mr. Huo''s personality well enough and felt that he was just fooling around outside. In the end, he would return to his family. Therefore, Mrs. Huo only got a private investigator to keep an eye on Mr. Huo and his lover out of the wariness that a wealthydy should have. Mrs. Huo was determined to be a good wife and mother. She had never shown any abnormality in front of Mr. Huo and had even invested more time and energy into taking care of the children. She was determined to let Mr. Huo feel a warm family atmosphere the moment he returned home. However, one day, Mrs. Huo received a message from the private investigator. Mr. Huo had personally looked for a designer to customize a diamond ring for him. This made Mrs. Huo start to feel nervous and afraid. After a while, the private investigator sent another message saying that Mr. Huo had secretly nned a grand ceremony and wanted to propose to his lover in public on her birthday. This news caught Mrs. Huo off guard. What made her even more panicked was that the female celebrity''s birthday wasing soon and she no longer had time to make any preparations. In a hurry, Mrs. Huo thought of a method that was unknown if it was a brilliant or foolish one. She brought the two children with her and secretly contacted a few paparazzi. The group of them blocked Mr. Huo and her lover in their newly bought vi. That was an extremely chaotic day. Mrs. Huo hugged the two children and cried non-stop in front of Mr. Huo and his lover. The shes captured everyone''s expressions clearly. Under the reporters'' lethal penmanship, everything was decided. A popr female celebrity was shameless to be a third party who deliberately destroyed other people''s families and was despised by everyone. Mr. Huo was an unfaithful man who had a wife and children. However, given his rich family background, this didn''t cause any trouble for his image and reputation. Instead, many people understood Mr. Huo''s actions and bluntly envied his wealth, as well as the power and status he had which allowed him to conquer more women. Amongst them, the only person who had a positive image was Mrs. Huo. She had been portrayed by the paparazzi as a pitiful woman who had painstakingly raised her two children. Although she knew that her husband was fooling around outside, she had always been quietly protecting her family, hoping that her husband would change his mind. Overnight, the popr celebrity with a good reputation and image was criticized by public opinion. No matter where she went, she would meet reporters who were holding cameras and microphones and forcing her to confess her crime. The fans who supported her and praised her also turned from loving to hating her. They would even camp outside her house and throw rotten vegetables and rotten eggs at her the moment she appeared... That popr celebrity wasn''t ruthless enough, nor did she cultivate the shamelessness to ignore public opinion. In the end, she was still crushed by public opinion back then. She left the country with her family with the savings she had saved up from acting. Back then, Mr. Huo naturally hated Mrs. Huo, who had caused this mess. However, because of the exposure of the scandal, the Huo Corporation also suffered some impact. By the time Mr. Huo was done with thepany''s crisis, his beloved lover had already left for another country. Back then, Mr. Huo had probably really fallen in love with that woman. He had chased her abroad, wanting to salvage this rtionship, but in the end, he came back alone in a sorry state. In Mrs. Huo''s memories, that was the first time Mr. Huo had gotten so angry. He red at her as if he wanted to kill her. Chapter 382 Hurt And Protect Mrs. Huo still remembered the feeling when Mr. Huo''s bloodshot eyes were fixed on her. Back then, she really thought that she would be killed by the furious Mr. Huo. Therefore, Mrs. Huo spoke without thinking, pushing all the me onto Huo Feng. She said that it was because Huo Feng had made a fuss about going to look for his father that she had brought the child there. She had no idea why so many paparazzi had appeared here¡­ Mrs. Huo was not sure if Mr. Huo believed those loopholes in his words. She only knew that Mr. Huo, who had been strangling her, had indeed slowly let go. However, Mr. Huo did not stop there. The next moment, Mr. Huo turned around and vented all his anger on Huo Feng, who was less than four years old. As an adult, Mr. Huo picked up the child who wasn''t even as tall as his thigh and gave his son a bloodthirsty smile¡­ Then, Mr. Huo raised his arm and threw the struggling child into the corner¡­ He had used a murderous force to throw a four-year-old child out. If Huo Feng had been smashed onto the wall and the ground back then, he would definitely have died. However, the mother who was supposed to be protecting him did not dare to move at all and watched as her child was cruelly thrown out. At the critical moment, Huo Tian suddenly rushed out and hugged Huo Feng, who was about to hit the wall. At that time, Huo Tian didn''t really like her brother. After her brother was born, her parents, who didn''t have much patience for her to begin with,pletely ignored her. However, although she hated her brother, whom her parents valued and doted on, Huo Tian had never hurt him. When Mr. Huo grabbed her brother''s cor and was about to throw him to his death, Huo Tian, who was only seven years old at that time, quickly reacted and caught Huo Feng, who was about to be thrown to the ground, without hesitation. The seven-year-old Huo Tian pulled her brother tightly into her arms and used her body as a cushion to catch Huo Feng, who was flying over. Then, she was knocked to the ground by the huge impact. Her head hit the hard wall. Huo Feng was not injured, but blood flowed out from the back of Huo Tian''s head. Before she fainted, the small Huo Tian was like a wild beast protecting its cub, hugging Huo Feng tightly. She even subconsciously used her body to protect the child who was only three or four years old. Mr. Huo walked towards the two children in the corner. He didn''t drag Huo Feng out from under Huo Tian''s body to continue hitting him. To him, the siblings were both Mrs. Huo''s children. No matter which one of them he hurt, he could make Mrs. Huo feel the pain of the person she cared about the most being hurt! For Mr. Huo, who had lost his lover, this was the best way to take revenge on Mrs. Huo! Mr. Huo took off his belt and whipped the girl who was curled up into a ball on the ground. At that time, Huo Tian was only seven years old and could notpletely cover a four-year-old child with her body. Therefore, Huo Feng''s arms and back had several marks whipped by the belt. Children have delicate skin and his skin was quickly ripped apart, causing blood to flow out. At that time, the small child had not gone through any systematic learning, but he had already understood without a teacher telling him why all of this had happened. He did not cry or kick up a fuss. He bit his lip and endured the pain that asionallynded on his body. He could feel his sister, who was above him, twitching from time to time due to the pain. He could also see from the gap through his sister''s neck that Mrs. Huo, who was standing in the distance and watching helplessly as her children were abused but she was not prepared to step forward to protect them. From that day onwards, Huo Feng only had Huo Tian in his heart. Huo Feng''s father, Mr. Huo, had never cared about him or given him a good attitude since he was born. The only time he took the initiative to touch his son was when he wanted to throw him to death. Such a man naturally became one of Huo Feng''s targets of hatred. As for the other target of hatred, it was naturally the mother who had personally sent the two children to the hands of her furious husband in order to avoid his anger. This almost got them killed. Huo Feng was a child who matured early. The seed of hatred took root in the young Huo Feng''s heart. He had never forgotten the things his parents had done to him and his sister. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 383 Bear Grudges Therefore, no matter how much Mrs. Huo doted on him and how much Mr. Huo taught him for the next ten or more years, Huo Feng never epted their kindness even for a second. Huo Feng just quietly saved his strength, waiting for the day when he felt that he was strong enough to take revenge for the hatred of having been helplessly subjected to their scheming, scolding, and beatings. Now, this opportunity has arrived. Even though that memory was very painful for Huo Feng, when he mentioned this matter, his expression was still calm and indifferent. His heart did not fluctuate much either, so at a certain moment, Mrs. Huo actually felt thankful. Mrs. Huo''s entire body trembled as she fell onto the carpet. When she saw that there was no change in Huo Feng''s expression, thest trace of hope suddenly rose in her heart. Mrs. Huo wanted to stand up and walk to Huo Feng''s side to hug him, but she realized that her limbs were weak. Therefore, she could only scramble to Huo Feng''s feet and say expectantly, "Little Feng, so many years have passed. Back then, Mom really didn''t do it on purpose. I was just too nervous and didn''t react in time. It was all your father''s fault. Mom was also a victim. You can''t put all the me on me. M-moreover, you don''t hate me that much anymore, right? You''ve already forgiven me a little, right? I know what it''s like when you hate someone. When I hate someone, I definitely won''t be as quiet as you are now. Little Feng, Mom knows my mistakes now. Can you forgive Mom?" Mrs. Huo''s arm trembled as she stretched it out, wanting to touch Huo Feng''s knee. She didn''t have the dignity of a mother and only wanted to seek forgiveness and redemption from a person of superior status. Huo Feng only changed his posture leisurely and avoided Mrs. Huo''s touch. He looked down at Mrs. Huo, who was sitting on the ground in a sorry state. He sneered and said, "Mom, you''ll never recognize the truth. Do you really want me to be as hysterical as you and curse you to die immediately as a shrew does? Only then will you believe that I really hate you?" He let out a long sigh and frowned in frustration. "What should I do? I can''t do it to that degree. Forget it, on second thought, there''s actually no need for me to make you believe that the feelings I have for you are only strong hatred. After I take away everything from you and let you suffer the punishment you deserve, you''ll know how deep my hatred for you is. Mom, I''m looking forward to that day very much." Mrs. Huo looked up and stared fixedly into Huo Feng''s eyes. She saw firm ruthlessness in his pitch-ck eyes. The trace of hope in Mrs. Huo''s heart finally dissipated. She fell weakly onto the carpet and looked at Huo Feng in a daze, mumbling, "How could this be? How could this be¡­" To be honest, if Mrs. Huo was made to exin in detail the reason why she was so afraid of her son, she wouldn''t be able to do it. However, after seeing Huo Feng''s true nature, the fear involuntarily grew from the bottom of Mrs. Huo''s heart. Moreover, this fear lingered in Mrs. Huo''s body and could not dissipate. A thought appeared in Mrs. Huo''s mind. Perhaps Huo Feng would really do some very cruel and bloodthirsty things. If someone offended him, he would definitely use unimaginable methods to torture them until they were in unbearable pain. For example, now, even though Huo Feng had yet to officially take revenge on Mrs. Huo, she was already beginning to suffer immense mental anguish. Huo Feng looked at Mrs. Huo, who seemed to be mentally unstable, and shook his head in boredom. "Mom, you really disappoint me. Your psychological endurance is so bad that you''ll have a mental breakdown soon, right? You''ll make the show I prepared for you next be boring¡­" Huo Feng frowned and even pouted unhappily. He looked like an ordinary child who wasining that his parents had hurt his heart. In the past, Huo Feng''s small act of acting spoiled would always make Mrs. Huo feel happy. However, the Huo Feng today only made Mrs. Huo feel scared. It was as if she had seen an evil spirit, causing her to move backward in panic¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 384 Profile Picture If a person kept their hatred in their heart and didn''t vent it, they would eventually be aplete pervert. Ever since Huo Tian left the Huo Family, there were many nights in the past few months that Huo Feng could not sleep. In the darkness, he often closed his eyes quietly and examined his heart. Huo Feng had to admit that he was getting closer and closer to madness. And on this day, after he revealed his true nature in front of his mother and broke her psychological barrier, a rare joy rose in Huo Feng''s heart. Although he had yet toplete his revenge, personally letting his enemy feel pain was considered a progressive improvement. Unfortunately, this joy of sess could not be shared with others. Huo Feng had wanted to call Huo Tian and tell her that he had plotted against Mr. and Mrs. Huo. He wanted to tell her that he had let them experience the pain of helplessness and had taken revenge for his sister and himself, who had been too young to put up a resistance in the past. However, the second before he pressed the call button, the rationality that had returned quickly stopped Huo Feng. Huo Feng stood on the balcony of his room and put down his phone dejectedly. He looked up at the moon that was half-covered by the drifting clouds¡­ After a long while, Huo Feng let out a long sigh and muttered, "My brain must have been cramped up just now. How could I tell Sister these things? Sister, you''re so upright and kind. If you knew that I used so many shady methods to plot against my parents, you''d probably be very disappointed in me, right? At the thought of Huo Tian showing a very disappointed expression when she found out the truth, Huo Fengpletely dispelled the thought of sharing the joy with Huo Tian. He lowered his head again and looked at Huo Tian''s chat window on the screen. He specially tapped open Huo Tian''s profile picture. After leaving the Huo Family, Huo Tian seemed to be very happy. The girl in the photo waspletely bare-faced, but her face didn''t look pale. Instead, it was filled with vitality. She no longer dressed up neatly and acted like a demuredy as she did in the past when she tried to please Mr. and Mrs. Huo. She also didn''t dress up like a non-mainstream person when she was very disappointed in her parents and deliberately wanted to show her rebellious side. The Huo Tian in the photo didn''t have any makeup on, but her face looked so vivid. There were two red marks on half of her face she had gotten when she was asleep, and a few strands of unkempt hair by the sides of her hair were curled disobediently. She was wearing a loose-fitting knitted sweater. When she looked at the camera, her expression seemed to be in a bit of a daze, as if she had been suddenly called and then a photo was taken without any warning¡­ Such a Huo Tian was like a cat who was sleeping with her limbs sprawled out in the sunlight, revealing her soft belly without any guard up. When she was in the Huo Family, she had never been so rxed. Back then, she was always tense and wary of the things that happened at home. She was like a hedgehog who didn''t have the ability to protect herself and could only raise the spikes on her back warily, pretending to be a hedgehog that could resist the harm of others. Huo Tian''s profile picture was magnified. Huo Feng''s finger tapped lightly on the girl''s cheek in the picture, and a warm smile unconsciously appeared on his lips. Huo Feng muttered to himself softly, "Sister, there''s no need for you to know what I did. After everything is settled, I''ll share the joy of sess with you. At that time, even if you don''t agree with what I did, there''s nothing you can do. This time, allow me to act first and reportter." Huo Feng didn''t tell Huo Tian what had happened in the Huo Family, but coincidentally, the topic the Ding Family was discussing was also the Huo Family. If it wasn''t for the sake of preparing for this grand banquet, Xi Cheng would have already started his revenge against the Huo Family. However, although it had not officially started, the preparations that needed to be done in the early stages had already beenpleted by his subordinates. They were just waiting for today''s banquet to end so that Xi Cheng could start his revenge operation against the Huo Family without any qualms. Unfortunately, at the banquet, Xi Cheng suddenly realized that his daughter hadn''tpletely cut off ties with the Huo Family. Although the only person who was in contact with Huo Tian was the 15-year-old child called Huo Feng, the close atmosphere between them could not be ignored. As an extreme daughter fanatic, Xi Cheng did not want Huo Feng to be implicated by his revenge on the Huo Family which might cause Huo Tian to hate and misunderstand him. Chapter 385 Adjusting The Plan Therefore, after realizing that Huo Tian and Huo Feng''s rtionship was deeper than he had imagined, Xi Cheng could only redo his n to what extent he should take revenge on the Huo Family. Most importantly, he could not identally injure Huo Tian''s younger brother in the process of implementing his n, allowing outsiders to affect their father and daughter rtionship. Due to the changes in the factors he had to consider, Xi Cheng''s actions were inevitably a little overcautious. He made a few drafts in his heart before knocking on Huo Tian''s door. Of course, they were all staying in the Hill Family''s manor today. The main building here was a Western medieval-style castle with a lot of rooms. Even Xi Cheng, who was the owner, had probably not finished exploring this manor. Therefore, tonight, the butler had arranged for their rooms to be very close to each other on the same floor. It was precisely because of this that Xi Cheng knocked on his daughter''s door easily. Huo Tian opened the door almost as soon as Xi Cheng knocked twice. Since his daughter was already old, Xi Cheng would usually not enter Huo Tian''s room at night. Therefore, Huo Tian felt a little puzzled when she saw Xi Cheng at the door. She tilted her head and said to Xi Cheng with a smile, "Dad, shouldn''t you be with Mom at this time? Why would you waste your timeing to look for me?" Huo Tian looked at Xi Cheng teasingly. Xi Cheng suddenly remembered that before the banquet ended, Huo Tian had barged into the scene of him and his wife making out at the lounge, At that time, Ding Rong was so shy that her face was flushed red. Xi Cheng had been through a lot and did not feel anything. At this moment, Xi Cheng btedly realized the awkwardness and shame parents feel when their child bumped into them in an intimate scene. This feeling could not be dissipated anytime soon, and as time passed, it would be even stronger. Although he felt a little embarrassed, Xi Cheng was not like Ding Rong who would blush from shyness. On the contrary, Xi Cheng''s expression did not change at all. No one could tell that he was feeling ufortable. Xi Cheng raised his hand and patted Huo Tian''s head, changing the topic without a trace. "I wanted toe and talk to you about the Huo Family. There''s no need for your mother to know about this. She''s kind and softhearted. If she knew about the things I wanted to do to the Huo Family, she would definitely throw a tantrum with me." "Oh~" Huo Tian dragged out her tone meaningfully and looked at Xi Cheng with a smile. She said mischievously, "So Dad is also afraid that Mom will nag at you. I really couldn''t tell that you''re a henpecked husband." Xi Cheng did not expect that the excuse he had casually found would be used by Huo Tian to tease him again. He shook his head, not knowing whether tough or cry. He exerted more force and pped the back of Huo Tian''s head, causing her to grimace in pain. She staggered and almost fell. Huo Tian came back to her senses andined to Xi Cheng with a pout, "Dad, why did you hit me?! I didn''t say anything wrong. You''re a man who ispletely in Mom''s control! You won''t be able to escape from Mom''s grasp for the rest of your life!" With that, Huo Tian sighed helplessly and shook her head hard. Her behavior was very exaggerated as if she was performing on the stage. This made Xi Cheng feel very helpless and he did not know how to face his daughter''s antics. Xi Cheng could only say, while caught betweenughter and tears, "Your mother isn''t the Tath¨¡gata Buddha, and your father isn''t Sun Wukong either. Why would I need to get out of her grasp? Moreover, if your mother really has the ability to bring down the Five Elements Mountain, I''d rather she be able to lock me and her together at all times. That way, no matter what happens in the future, we can''t be separated." Huo Tian had wanted to tease her father and mother about their sticky rtionship. However, unexpectedly, not only did she not force Xi Cheng to react shyly, but she also let Xi Cheng show off his love to her and even let her, someone without a partner, enjoy a full meal of dog food. Huo Tian deeply felt that there was no justice in this world! Huo Tian could not help but show some frustration and unwillingness when she failed to achieve her goal of teasing Xi Cheng. She red at Xi Cheng angrily. Of course, Xi Cheng did not understand the twists and turns in the little girl''s heart. He only felt that no matter how cute a child was, they were still difficult to deal with when they were being cheeky.
  1. In the story Journey to the West, Sun Wukong was trapped by the Tath¨¡gata Buddha under the Five Elements Mountain.
  2. Singles are referred to as solo dogs, and when other couples behave intimately before them, the analogy of them being fed dog food is used.
", asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 386 Goodnight, Baby A few minutes had passed since he knocked on the door. Xi Cheng finally revealed his intentionspletely. "Actually, after I found out about the things that the Huo couple did to you, I didn''t intend to let them off. However, the Huo Family is a great family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Although there have been signs of decline over the years, there are many people from the Huo Family and their businesses are all over the ce. Even I can''t eliminate the Huo Familypletely in a short time." Huo Tian did not look shocked at all when her biological father said that he wanted to eliminate her adoptive parents'' family business at its roots. Clearly, in her perspectives and values, she could ept this style of easily making people she disliked go bankrupt. Of course, Huo Tian did not fully support Xi Cheng''s decision. For example, at this moment, she had some objections. "Dad, it''s true that I hate that couple from the Huo Family, and I don''t think there''s anything wrong with targeting the businesses they care about the most. However, the other members of the Huo Family have never done anything to let me down. There''s no need for them to be implicated by that couple, right?" From these words, Xi Cheng gained a deeper understanding of Huo Tian. This daughter of his was not foolishly kind, but her personality was not cruel either. She was clear about her grudges and would never implicate the innocent. Fortunately, Xi Chengxin hade to ask for his daughter''s opinion before he went ahead with his operation. Those subordinates were all smart people and were too good at catering to their boss''s personality. The n to take revenge on the Huo Family was very thorough, be it big or small. In order to prevent any future worries, they even included a few of the Huo Family''s branch families as targets for revenge. If they acted ording to the n that those fools had formted, although they could eliminate the entire Huo Familypletelyter, it would definitely make Huo Tian dissatisfied with her father. Xi Cheng secretly felt d about his decision, but on the surface, he acted as if he had never had the cruel thought of uprooting the entire Huo Family. He pretended to be worried and sighed. "Yeah, I don''t think there''s a need to expand the scope of revenge to everyone in the Huo Family, but those foolish subordinates of mine said that the Huo Family''s branch families are too deeply involved with each other. They couldn''t be bothered to formte a detailed n, so they just included all the Huo Family''s members into the n." Huo Tian did not doubt her father at all. She naturally went along with what Xi Cheng said and med everything on those ''foolish subordinates''. She pursed her lips in disdain. "Dad, you have to take charge of your subordinates well. This is aw-abiding society where everyone is equal. No matter how rich one is, they can''t be above thew. So, tell them to stop acting like bandits." "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll teach them well. Those guys really need to change their way of doing things. Being too overbearing and domineering is not good for us to expand the market in China." Xi Cheng agreed unconditionally to everything his daughter said. He smiled and patted Huo Tian''s head. "Dad knows what you''re thinking. Regarding the Huo Family, I''ll consider it carefully. If I''m nning toy my hands on them, I''ll tell you in advance." Huo Tian liked the feeling of being respected by adults and nodded readily. "Okay." Since Xi Cheng already knew what Huo Tian was thinking, he did not intend to stay in her room for too long. After all, she was already 19 years old and was an adult woman. Even as a father, he had to pay attention to keeping his distance from his daughter. As he thought of this, Xi Cheng felt his heart aching. He had already missed out on too much of his daughter''s growth. If he had stayed by her side, he could have hugged his baby well before she received s*x education. However, now, no matter how much he wanted to get close to his daughter, he had to restrain this thought. After sending Xi Cheng to the door, Huo Tian waved at him and said, "Dad, goodnight." Xi Cheng smiled very gently. "Goodnight, baby." This was the first time Xi Cheng had called Huo Tian in such a mushy manner. Huo Tian was a little stunned for a moment. She was not a pretentious person, but at this moment, she felt that this nickname seemed to be quite pleasant to the ears. She looked at Xi Cheng, whose gaze was as gentle as the stars, and seemed to see some regret and sadness in it. Before she could figure out why he was looking at her with such aplicated expression, Huo Tian''s body reacted first and she reached out to hug the tall man... asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 387 Dads Goodnight Kiss Xi Cheng was stunned at first, then he came back to his senses. He reached out to hug the little girl who was not even up to his shoulder and patted her back gently. "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly acting spoiled towards Daddy?" Xi Cheng did not realize that his voice was unbelievably soft when he said this. Huo Tian shook her head and rubbed her forehead against Xi Cheng''s chest. She hugged him for a few more seconds before letting go and taking a step back to look at Xi Cheng. The smile on her face was a little obedient and also a little sly. "It''s nothing. I just suddenly feel that Dad didn''t seem to be in a good mood just now, looking like you wanted to be hugged by me." Huo Tian tilted her head and looked at Xi Cheng with bright eyes as if she could see the deepest emotions in Xi Cheng''s heart. Xi Cheng was dumbstruck and looked at Huo Tian in surprise. He did not expect her to be so sensitive to other people''s emotional changes. Earlier on, he only suddenly felt a little regretful that he had not been able to be by his daughter''s side as she grew up. To think that she had noticed it. He shook his head andughed. "Thank you for the hug. I was indeed a little disappointed just now, but I''m much better now." Huo Tian nodded half-understandingly. She didn''t ask why he was in a bad mood. Sometimes, she would always show her unintentional consideration, willing to let others keep their secrets and dignity. After saying goodnight again, Xi Cheng was about to go back and rest when Huo Tian called out to him. Huo Tian said softly, "Dad, aren''t you going to give me a goodnight kiss?" This request waspletely out of Xi Cheng''s expectations. A rare look of surprise appeared on his usually calm face. Perhaps it was because he did not agree immediately that Huo Tian mistakenly thought that he was unwilling, causing her to look unhappy. Her mouth was puffed up like a frog holding its breath. Xi Cheng only realized that his response was a little inappropriate after his daughter red at him. He quickly said, "Tiantian, of course I''m willing. I just didn''t expect you to be willing to be so close to me." The unhappiness in Huo Tian''s heart disappeared and she looked at Xi Cheng curiously. "Why would Dad think that?" Xi Cheng sighed bitterly and said, "Dad has missed out on too much. When I reunited with you, you''d already be a big girl. Even if you have something on your mind, you''d choose to tell your mom. Moreover, you''re very outstanding. You let the family live well just by relying on your capabilities. I don''t know what I can do for you, so I feel very uneasy sometimes..." Actually, this feeling of panic and uneasiness had always been there. After reuniting with his wife and daughter, Xi Cheng was naturally excited at first, but as time passed, his agitated emotions gradually calmed down. Anxiety uncontrobly welled up in his heart and kept growing. Only then did Huo Tian understand why her father had suddenly be depressed. She thought for a few seconds and said, "Dad, I think I can understand your thoughts. It''s because you think you''re a man and you''re very strong that you want to be the one Mom and I rely on. But when you realized that we actually don''t need it, you were disappointed, right?" Xi Cheng knew that his daughter was very smart, so he was not surprised that she could analyze his inner thoughtspletely. However, he did not expect Huo Tian to say these words without hiding anything. He nodded with a bitter smile. "Yeah, Tiantian is right. I just feel a little disappointed." Huo Tian gave him a big smile. "Dad, you''re a little too worried about personal gains and losses. Mom has been missing you for so many years. Your appearance has made her life moreplete. As for me, even if I don''t need someone to rely on, Dad''s existence is equally important. A healthy andplete family can make my soul feel a sense of belonging. After you came back, I felt very happy every day." Huo Tian''s gaze and expression were so pure and sincere that Xi Cheng was a little speechless. For a moment, he did not know what to say so that his daughter''s sincere expression would not make him seem half-hearted and insincere. He was silent for a moment, then he suddenly smiled in relief. "I thought too much about things. I''ve lived for so many years, but I''m not as discerning as you, a young girl. Tiantian, thank you for your guidance." Huo Tian blinked at Xi Cheng and said in a mischievous tone, "Then can Dad give me a goodnight kiss? Mom gives me goodnight kisses every day, but Dad has never fulfilled this part of your responsibility. You can''t me me for liking Mom more." Chapter 388 Childish Husband How could Xi Cheng reject his daughter''s warm and cute request? He smiled and nodded, bending over slightly and nting a kiss on Huo Tian''s forehead. He then said again, "Goodnight, my baby." Huo Tian was extremely happy to receive a goodnight kiss from her father. She only felt that her heart was filled with warm emotions. She smiled carefreely and said softly, "Goodnight, Dad." By the time Xi Cheng returned to the manor''s master bedroom, Ding Rong had already finished washing up. She was wearing the same furry sleeping robe as Huo Tian and was leaning against the headboard while flipping through a drawing book that summarized types of sewing techniques. When she heard Xi Cheng''s footsteps, she looked up at the door and realized that the current Xi Cheng was like a young boy. His footsteps were so brisk that he almost jumped up. He even had a wide smile on his face and looked inexplicably a little foolish. Xi Cheng was extremely agitated and his movements were no longer as calm as before. He went to Ding Rong''s side, bent over, and gave her a heavy kiss on the side of her face. Then, he sat by the bed and reached out to pull Ding Rong into his arms. The side of Ding Rong''s face hurt a little from the kiss and she felt a little ufortable being pulled into his embrace when he didn''t restrain his strength. However, seeing how happy Xi Cheng was, Ding Rong did not want to spoil his mood and let him hug her for a long while. Ding Rong reached out her arm and ced her soft hand on the back of Xi Cheng''s neck, rubbing it gently as if she was rubbing a big dog who was acting spoiled to its owner. When Xi Cheng''s emotions gradually calmed down, Ding Rong smiled and asked, "What did Tiantian do to make you so happy?" Xi Cheng smiled very happily and there was even a hint of smugness in his tone. "Tiantian asked me for a goodnight kiss just now. She said that she likes me as her father very much." Ding Rong rolled her eyes secretly and said with a smile, "You''re really a foolish father. Your daughter only said a few good words, but you''re already so happy. Where''s your dignity as the Hill Family''s head?" Xi Cheng squeezed Ding Rong further inside of the big bed and also nestled on the bed. He rested his head on Ding Rong''s shoulder and let himself reveal his weak side. He said softly, "What Tiantian said just now was right. There''s no need for me to maintain an invincible side in front of you guys. You don''t need to be constantly protected by me. What I need isn''t your reliance either. We just need to be by each other''s side." Ding Rong did not say anything and only smiled as she gently caressed the man''s face. They leaned on each other and enjoyed the short moment of warmth and peace. Ever since Huo Tian returned to the Ding Family, Ding Rong would go to say goodnight to her daughter every night and leave a goodnight kiss on her face filled with love. At first, Ding Rong had not spent enough time with Huo Tian and was not sure if this kind of intimate behavior would disgust Huo Tian. The reason Ding Rong had developed the habit of having a goodnight kiss was partly because she wanted to be closer to Huo Tian. On the other hand, she realized that Huo Tian wasn''t a child with strong self-control. It wasn''t that she was like most children her age who were addicted to ying. On the contrary, she didn''t like the popr entertainment activities among teenagers and only liked the research she was interested in. She often forgot to eat and sleep because of this. When she first returned to the Ding Family, Huo Tian would often even forget to sleep all night. In order to correct Huo Tian''s messy work and rest habits, Ding Rong insisted on reminding Huo Tian to sleep every night. After she washed up andy in bed, she would give Huo Tian a goodnight kiss and use this method to develop a normal work and rest habit for her. Xi Cheng and Ding Rong leaned against each other and stayed quiet for a while. Ding Rong saw that it was about time, so she pushed her husband''s head away and said, "I''ll go check on Tiantian. You should go wash up too. Let''s go to sleep after I''m back." Usually, Xi Cheng would say a few hooligan words to his wife every chance he had, but today, he was filled with love from his daughter. This pure and beautiful emotion filled Xi Cheng''s heart and he could not have any dirty thoughts. He nted a soft kiss on Ding Rong''s face gently. "Alright, go ahead." Ding Rong also nted a soft kiss on his face before getting up to leave the bedroom. Her mind kept reying Xi Cheng''s series of reactions. Actually, this slightly childish Xi Cheng was the lover and husband she was familiar with 20 years ago. After they reunited, Ding Rong thought that she would never be able to see Xi Cheng like this again. Chapter 389 Mom Knows Everything ? Men have always been naive and childish by nature. No matter how old he was or how steady and reliable he looked on the surface, Ding Rong had understood this principle from her interactions with Xi Cheng when she was young. 20 years ago, Xi Cheng was a powerful and domineering leader in front of outsiders. He would not stop until he saw blood in a fight and would be cold when he epted someone else''s request. Who would have thought that in front of his lover, he was just a happy and ordinary man? He would act spoiled towards his wife, would be happy for her consideration and gentleness, and would also be childishly jealous because his wife smiled at another man... For many years, the Xi Cheng who frequently appeared in Ding Rong''s memories was also such a vivid Xi Cheng. However, after their reunion, Xi Cheng no longer revealed his naive and childish side. Although he still yearned to be close to Ding Rong as much as before, he had be reliable and reserved, bing a little unfamiliar to Ding Rong. Ding Rong thought that she needed to slowly get used to a husband who had be unfamiliar to her. She was not confident that she could sessfully transfer her love for her young husband from 20 years ago to this strong but unfamiliar husband. Fortunately, this Xi Cheng, who was a little "abnormal" tonight, made Ding Rong realize that his true nature was still that young man from before. It was just that as time passed, he had experienced more storms and was increasingly good at hiding his true nature. As she managed to see a familiar side of her husband, Ding Rong was in a good mood. The smile on her lips had not disappeared even after the short distance she took to Huo Tian''s bedroom. Ding Rong''s expression was so obvious that Huo Tian couldn''t pretend not to see it even if she wanted to. The moment Ding Rong entered the room, Huo Tian, who was lying on the bed and flipping through a technology magazine, shuddered. She closed the magazine and threw it casually next to her then, she quicklyy t on the bed and pulled the nket over herself Of course, Ding Rong had noticed her daughter''s series of actions. She knew that before she came to check, Huo Tian would never go to sleep obediently. She nced at Huo Tian lightly but did not expose her act. Ding Rong sat down on the side of Huo Tian''s bed. Unlike how she did in the past, she didn''t instruct Huo Tian to sleep early and then give her a goodnight kiss before leaving. Instead, she gently helped Huo Tian tuck her nket and patted her gently through the nket. She said softly, "Tiantian, Mom wants to thank you." Huo Tian had already closed her eyes to wait for her mother''s goodnight kiss, but when she heard this, she opened her eyes again. Under the influence of her normal schedule, she was already a little tired. Her eyes were a little dazed as she looked at Ding Rong in confusion. "Why are you thanking me?" "You enlightened your dad just now and made him no longer feel uneasy." Ding Rong sighed and exined, "After being separated for more than ten years, both of us don''t know how to get along with each other. Previously, he was busy with this birthday banquet, so that uneasiness was suppressed. Now that the banquet is over, he doesn''t know what to do for you to make it seem like he is needed as a father." After hearing Ding Rong''s exnation, Huo Tian came to a realization and said thoughtfully, "Turns out Dad''s heart is soplicated. I just felt that Dad needed to get some emotional feedback from me, but I didn''t expect him to be so depressed. Mom, you''re indeed the most amazing person in the family. No matter if it''s Dad, Uncle, or me, you know very well what we''re thinking." Ding Rong basked in Huo Tian''s admiring gaze and couldn''t help but burst outughing. She tapped Huo Tian''s head with her finger. "Silly child, ording to what you''re saying, Mom is about to be a crazy mind-reader." Huo Tian shrank her head, but she did not dodge Ding Rong''s fingertips. Sensing the gentle force on her forehead, she could not help butugh. The mother and daughterughed together for a while, then Ding Rong said, "So, what did you talk to Dad about just now that made him let go of the burden in his heart so easily? Can you tell me?" "Of course. You''re the head of the family and have the right to know everyone''s secrets." Huo Tian giggled and teased before saying obediently, "Actually, I don''t know which words worked either, but I feel that Dad''s emotions changed after I asked for a goodnight kiss." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 390 Have Another Child Ding Rong was not surprised at all to hear Huo Tian''s answer. She smiled knowingly. "As expected. I thought so too. Your father might look like he''s putting on an act in front of outsiders and doesn''t look easy to get close to, but he''s actually quite easy to coax." Huo Tian found it interesting when Ding Rong evaluated Xi Cheng with such disrespectful but intimate words. She smiled again andughed for a long while before asking, "Mom, isn''t it normal for a father to give their child a goodnight kiss? Why is Dad''s reaction so strange?" This question had been hidden in Huo Tian''s heart for a long time. After all, not long after she reunited with her mother, goodnight kisses had be a habit between mother and daughter. However, Xi Cheng even though had been reunited with them for such a long time, other than taking the initiative to get intimate with Ding Rong, he did not appear too close toward Huo Tian. Huo Tian actually did not care about these details, but asionally, she would feel that Xi Cheng might not like her as a daughter. This was also why Huo Tian liked Ding Rong more in her heart. Fortunately, Xi Cheng''s goodnight kiss tonight had dispelled Huo Tian''s previous misconception, but this made her even more puzzled. Ding Rong could give a perfect answer to this question. She did not save her husband any face and said directly, "Because your father is a fool¡­" She smiled and told Huo Tian about Xi Cheng''s thoughts. When Xi Cheng had just returned to the family, before Ding Rong went to say goodnight to Huo Tian, she had also persuaded Xi Cheng toe with her. However, Xi Cheng felt that Huo Tian was already a big girl. Even if he was her father, he mustn''t enter his daughter''s room at night. Ding Rongined about Xi Cheng, but there was a smile on her face. "Tiantian, I know you actually don''t have such a clear sense of gender and won''t refuse to get close to your father. However, your father has been abroad for so many years and has also learned those aristocrats'' sanctimonious ways. He said that he wanted you to know that as a girl, you can''t let any man enter your room at night, not even your biological father. That''s why he has persisted until now." Huo Tian''s eyes widened slightly. She didn''t expect such a reason. After being stunned for a long while, Huo Tian suddenlyughed. Sheughed so hard that she rolled around in the nket like a little fool. Ding Rong let her roll around for a while. When she felt that it was about time, she patted the nket on her and pretended to be dignified. "Alright, stop fooling around. It''s time to sleep." Huo Tian stopped rolling, but she could not suppress the smile on her face. She looked at Ding Rong with curved eyes. "Mom, Dad is so adorable." "He''s asionally very adorable, but he mostly has a handsome and reliable side," Ding Rong said. "Your father loves you very much, but he doesn''t know how to get along with you yet. Tiantian, be more tolerant toward him. You can also take the initiative to get closer to him." Huo Tian nodded. "Alright, Mom. I''ll love Dad as much as I love you." Ding Rong bent down and nted a soft kiss on Huo Tian''s forehead, her voice extremely gentle. "Thank you, baby. Mom loves you too. Goodnight." "Goodnight, Mom." Huo Tian also nted a kiss on Ding Rong''s face and closed her eyes in peace. ording to the usual bedtime routine, Huo Tian could let her consciousness sink into sleep now. However, tonight, when Ding Rong tucked Huo Tian in and was about to leave, Huo Tian suddenly thought of something. She opened her eyes and said, "Mom¡­" Ding Rong turned around and saw Huo Tian looking tired. She asked curiously, "Tiantian, is there anything else?" Huo Tian yawned. She was clearly so tired that she wished she could fall into a dark and sweet dream the next second, but she still stubbornly opened her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Mom, if you''re willing to, have another child with Dad¡­" After saying this, she wanted to close her eyes and fall asleep, but Ding Rong''s question entered her ears, causing Huo Tian to barely maintain her consciousness again. Ding Rong said, "Why is Tiantian telling me this?" Huo Tian blinked, her expression a little blurry, but her answer was still clear. "When I returned to your side, I was already an adult. Mom and Dad often show guilty expressions when looking at me. Actually, I feel very regretful too. I keep feeling that I''d be very happy if I grew up by your side, but missing out is missing out." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 391 Mother And Daughter Talk Huo Tian was originally very tired, but she realized that Ding Rong was still standing by the bed after hearing her words, hesitating, and did not leave. She thought for a few seconds with her sleepy brain and felt that she should exin her thoughts more clearly. Hence, she rubbed her eyes and propped herself up with her arm on the bed. She leaned against the headboard and said to Ding Rong, "Mom, do you want to talk to me for a while more?" Huo Tian patted the spot on the side of the bed and Ding Rong sat down again. She looked at Huo Tian apologetically. "You''re already very tired. Why don''t you sleep first? We can continue this topic tomorrow." Huo Tian didn''t deny that she was tired, but she didn''t agree with Ding Rong''s suggestion either. "But if I don''t exin my thoughts to Mom, you won''t be able to sleep well, right? I don''t want you to feel burdened." "Alright then, let''s chat a little longer." Ding Rong stroked Huo Tian''s hair and looked at her caring daughter gently. She asked again, "Tiantian, do you really want a younger brother or sister?" Huo Tian tilted her head and replied seriously, "Actually, I don''t have any expectations or feelings of rejection to the idea of having younger siblings. The reason I suggested for the two of you to have another child isn''t because I want a sibling, but because I feel that you and Dad need the child." Ding Rong could not figure out what Huo Tian meant and looked at her in confusion. "Why would Tiantian think that?" "It''s because I can feel that you guys feel very regretful and guilty for not having been by my side as I grew up. That''s why you dote on me and indulge me. Sometimes, I enjoy this treatment, but sometimes, I also feel that this kind of unconditional sacrifice from you guys is a burden." Huo Tian thought about it as she deliberated over her words and revealed her inner thoughts. Ding Rong''s expression was in a daze. Huo Tian was talking about a feeling she had never noticed before. She looked at Huo Tian uneasily. "Tiantian, did your father and I make you feel very pressured?" "Mom, I''m not reproaching you and Dad." Huo Tian shook her head and said to Ding Rong reassuringly, "Just like how you guys want to be good to me and make me happy, I also want you guys to live happily. Just like what Mom said just now, Dad is a little at a loss now. When facing me, he will always feel guilty and uneasy. Therefore, I think if you guys can raise another child and personally experience the process of being relied on and trusted by a child as they grow up. It''ll have positive effects on both your emotions as well as on our family''s atmosphere." After hearing Huo Tian''s detailed exnation, Ding Rong finally understood why Huo Tian had suddenly suggested for them to have another child. Huo Tian was always carefree, lively, and happy, so she seemed as if she didn''t think about things. Therefore, Ding Rong initially thought that Huo Tian just had a sudden thought that children were very interesting. However, she now knew that Huo Tian had suggested this after careful consideration. Moreover, her intentions werepletely for her parents. Ding Rong''s heart felt warm and soft. She couldn''t help but lean over and hug Huo Tian. She felt that her eyes were a little sore and blinked before she managed to suppress the tears that welled up from her feeling touched. The emotions contained in this hug were too rich and exquisite, making even Huo Tian, who was usually able to ept all emotions generously, feel embarrassed. She stayed in Ding Rong''s arms awkwardly andined in a soft voice, "Mom, you suddenly hugged me again." Ding Rong nted a kiss on Huo Tian''s face before letting her go. She had thought about it carefully just now. When she looked at Huo Tian, her gaze was serious and solemn. "Tiantian, if your father and I have another child, won''t you feel disappointed? Many children don''t like to share their parents with another." Huo Tian dragged her voice speechlessly and said, "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. I''m not that possessive anymore..." Meeting Ding Rong''s disapproving gaze, Huo Tian suddenly remembered that she had caused a ruckus to prevent Ding Rong froming into contact with Huo You. Her face instantly flushed red from embarrassment and anger, and she exined forcefully, "At least, I won''t mind sharing the love of my parents with my younger brother or sister who is rted to me by blood. Moreover, the love between family members doesn''t have a fixed amount. It''s not as if when love is given to one child, the amount given to another child will decrease. I believe that you guys will be fair. However, it''s fine even if you guys are a little biased towards my younger sibling. I won''t be jealous of children!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 392 Caring Daughter Huo Tian crossed her arms and rambled on. She tried her best to prove that she would definitely not be angry if her parents were to share some of their love with her younger siblings. It was as if Ding Rong already had a small life in her stomach. Ding Rong could not help butugh when she saw Huo Tian trying her best to suppress her fatigue and exin seriously. "Alright, alright. Of course Mom believes that you won''t be jealous of a child. However, the problem now is that your father and I haven''t discussed whether we should have another child. Moreover, we''re not young anymore and our physical conditions are no longer the same as when we were young. It''s not like we can get a child just because we want one." Huo Tian pouted, feeling that her serious exnation earlier was a little wasted. Ding Rong looked at the gloominess on Huo Tian''s face and seemed to be able to understand Huo Tian''s thoughts. She hugged her daughter again and said with a smile, "No matter if we''ll have another child or not, I''m very grateful for the words Tiantian said to me. Previously, your father and I felt that you had suffered too much in the Huo Family, so we kept thinking of making it up to you. These thoughts shackled us and also brought you a psychological burden. If it wasn''t for the words you said tonight, I think we would have needed a long time to let go of the knot in our hearts." Only then did Huo Tian feel that what she had said was meaningful, so she felt relieved. She had never been someone who kept things to herself. After finishing the talk with Ding Rong, the fatigue she had been suppressing returned. Her eyelids felt heavy. She half-closed her eyes and said softly, "Mom don''t ever have to thank me." Ding Rong smiled as she watched Huo Tian slide under the nket like a sleepy kitten. She yawned and fell into a deep sleep. Ding Rong nted a soft kiss on Huo Tian''s forehead lovingly again. Although she knew that Huo Tian couldn''t hear her, she still said "goodnight" with love before getting up and leaving quietly. When she returned to the manor''s master bedroom, Ding Rong saw that her husband had already changed into his pajamas and was lying on the bed. However, he hadn''t slept yet. When he saw his wifeing back, he asked, "Why were you gone for so long? What did you talk to Tiantian about?" Ding Rong had just been touched by her daughter once. When she heard her husband''s question, she suddenly felt at ease. Shey down on the other side of the bed and faced Xi Cheng. The gentleness in her eyes made Xi Cheng feel a little embarrassed and his body felt a little hot. Xi Cheng asked softly, "Cough, why are you looking at me like that?" Xi Cheng was the one who was better at expressing his emotions between them. Compared to him, Ding Rong was much more reserved, but at this moment, Ding Rong was looking at him with an expression filled with emotions. This made Xi Cheng feel a little strange. Ding Rong smiled brightly. "Do you know what Tiantian said to me just now?" How could Xi Cheng guess? However, at this moment, he did not mind admitting that he was not that omnipotent. He shook his head. "I can''t guess, but I think Tiantian must have done something very heartwarming, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so happy." Ding Rong nodded and said, "Tiantian said just now to let us consider having another child¡­" These words alone made Xi Cheng''s eyes widen in surprise. Under his shocked gaze, Ding Rong told him about her conversation with Huo Tian. In the end, the shock on Xi Cheng''s face had already turned to gratitude. He was speechless for a moment before saying, "I never knew that Tiantian was so attentive. She''s doing this for our sake. Facing such a caring and obedient daughter, I feel even more unqualified." Ding Rong smiled and ced her hand on this foolish father''s face, saying gently, "Tiantian isn''t the kind of child who gives in to her parents unconditionally. She only reciprocates you with her sincerity after feeling your sincerity towards her. Therefore, don''t be thinking that you haven''t done well enough. Tiantian is right. No one can change the past. We don''t have to feel too guilty. That will cause bring Tiantian mental pressure. We have to live happily so that Tiantian can be happy and feel blissful too." Xi Cheng shrank under the nket and blinked quietly, not letting his tears show in front of Ding Rong. However, how could Ding Rong not understand her husband? She patted the nket on Xi Cheng as if she was facing Huo Tian and said with a smile, "Are you touched by Tiantian? It''s okay, it''s not embarrassing." Xi Cheng felt awkward from being teased. He was driven into anger from feeling ashamed and wrapped his arm around Ding Rong''s waist, dragging her into his embrace¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 393 Good Morning Dad Huo Tian got out of bed and hurried to the dining room. She only washed her face and brushed her teeth, but she didn''t tidy up her image. She was wearingfortable pajamas and her hair was messy. She didn''t look like she belonged to this elegant and beautiful manor at all. Such a young miss caused the corners of the servants who were greeting her to twitch slightly. It just so happened that the butler came over, so the servants were observing the butler''s reaction from the corner of their eyes. They thought that the strict butler would definitely remind Huo Tian to take note of her image, but they did not expect the butler to only bend over respectfully and say to Huo Tian, "Miss, breakfast has been prepared in the dining room. Where would you like to eat?" Huo Tian had never enjoyed the luxurious life of a noble. She was still a little curious when she heard him say that. She asked where she could choose to eat, and the butler exined in detail. Only then did Huo Tian know that in a noble family like the Hill Family, youngdies and madams often needed to attend banquets. They would habitually wake upte the next day, so breakfast was very simple. They would often get the servants to ce the dishes on the bed and have some simple breakfast before getting up to wash up. Huo Tian clicked her tongue and sighed. "That''s too extravagant. Are all those youngdies from wealthy families living such lives? Won''t they wear down their willpower?" The butler smiled but didn''t say anything. He was one who wouldn''t show any disgraceful side, so he definitely wouldn''t do anything toin about youngdies from other families. Huo Tian pretended to ask casually, "Oh right, what are the other youngdies like?" This question was very vague, but the butler didn''t have any concerns about it being difficult to answer. He simply exined the living conditions of the nobledies and the education they received. Huo Tian nodded as she listened, but she became distracted after a while. Although the butler''s description wasn''t detailed, Huo Tian could tell that there was nothing about the lives of those young nobledies that was the same as hers. In her previous life, the world Huo Tian lived in was rebuilt after a great cmity and there were no longer any aristocratic tiers. When she woke up in this life, she found herself in the Huo Family and also briefly saw the banquet they held for Huo You. However, the banquet that she attended was very inadequatepared to the Hill Family''s banquet. The original Huo Tian lived conscientiously in the Huo Family. Other than not having to worry about food and clothes, she didn''t look like a real rich young miss at all. That was why Huo Tian was interested in the so-called aristocratic lifestyle. However, after hearing the butler''s introduction, Huo Tian wasn''t that interested anymore. Of course, those aristocratic sports such as horseback riding and sailing were still very interesting. However, ording to the butler, those were just activities chosen for people to enter social circles. Every decision made was to make herself stand out in the social circle, but the ultimate goal was also to get close to getting a good marriage or make more connections. After the butler finished, Huo Tian came to a simple and crude conclusion. "As long as Dad is still the head of the Hill Family, I''ll be the most eye-catching person in social events. Therefore, I don''t need to live like other youngdies from wealthy families." The butler''s smile had a hint of sincerity to it. His family had been serving the Hill Family for generations, so he was very happy when he realized that his young miss was so smart and understanding. However, before the butler could say any words of praise, his master beat him to it. Xi Cheng''s voice rang out from the stairs. "Tiantian, I''m really d you trust Dad''s capabilities so much." He was dressed neatly and his face was rosy, looking high-spirited as if he had be younger by a few years overnight. After walking down the stairs, he took the initiative to open his arms to Huo Tian. Huo Tian did not hesitate to throw herself into Xi Cheng''s embrace and the two of them had their cheeks next to each other. After the short hug ended, Xi Cheng looked down at Huo Tian and said gently, "Good morning, baby." "Good morning, Dad." Huo Tian also said good morning obediently, then blinked mischievously and said teasingly, "It seems like Dad had a good restst night. I think I''ll have a younger brother or sister soon. I just wonder when Mom can get up to have breakfast?" If Huo Tian had teased Xi Cheng with the intimate incident between the couple yesterday, even if he did not show it on his face, he would still feel awkward. However, the awkwardness was gone now. It was because Xi Cheng knew that Huo Tian was as close to him as she was to Ding Rong that she would joke with him like this. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 394 The Other Andrew Xi Cheng brought Huo Tian to the dining room to have their meal. He calmly responded to his daughter''s teasing and said without batting an eyelid, "Your mother is still resting. Let''s have breakfast first." At the breakfast table, Xi Cheng did not ask Huo Tian to abide by the rule of not talking while eating or sleeping. He continued to talk about the topic Huo Tian had asked the butler. When Xi Cheng talked about the education of the children from wealthy families, his tone and attitude were even more casual than the butler. "Those ordinary children from wealthy families need to use all sorts of social skills to add glory to themselves, but Tiantian, you don''t need it. Even if you don''t have a useful father like me as your background, you can rely on your own capabilities to convince everyone." "Dad, I think some of those aristocratic sses are considered interesting. I might try them out, but I won''t put all my energy into them. Therefore, you don''t have to worry that I''ll ask of myself to conform to the standards of a dignified youngdy from influential families." Huo Tian chose the food she was interested in from the rich and diverse breakfast spread while talking casually to Xi Cheng, not feeling that there was anything wrong with what she said. Of course, Xi Cheng did not think that there was anything wrong with what Huo Tian said either. His daughter was so outstanding, so of course she had to be more casual about those dispensable elite education sses. What if his precious daughter was tired out? Huo Tian added, "I don''t have any objections to the education methods of those aristocrats. I just feel that it''s a little wasteful for them to waste their time and energy on those shy but useless matters despite having the best education conditions." "That''s true. Most of the children in those families have their lives nned out by their parents. Sometimes, they can''t do what they really like and are good at." Xi Cheng agreed with Huo Tian''s words and then thought of an exception. "Of course, there are also some more open-minded families who don''t mind the child''s little rebellion. Of course, it''s also because the child is outstanding enough that they can use their ability to prove that their choice isn''t an impulsive result." Of course, Huo Tian heard that Xi Cheng was referring to someone. Her father had high standards and would not easily give a youngster an "outstanding" evaluation. She gave Xi Cheng a sideways nce and said meaningfully, "Dad, you can even be picky with Si Huan and Bi Ying, but you''re full of praise for someone. It seems like that unknown youngster is very pleasing to your eyes." Xi Cheng looked at Huo Tian helplessly and thought to himself that his daughter was indeed a slow and foolish child. Those two brats were interested in his precious daughter and even surrounded her every day. Which father would give such brats a good attitude? Of course, he wouldn''t let Huo Tian know about what he was thinking. He pretended to be calm and said, "That child''s name is Andrew Cameron. His family has arranged a good future for him, but he suddenly became interested in the field of genes and brain nerves. In just three months, he became famous in the rted fields. Dad is influenced by you and thus has a good impression of such a child." Moreover, what Xi Cheng did not say was that what he was most satisfied with Andrew was that he was a genius who was on par with Huo Tian, but he was not interested in her. Xi Cheng could use him to divert Huo Tian''s attention and let her stay away from Si Huan for the time being, lest his precious daughter was snatched away by the wolf, Si Huan, at such a young age! "Wow, it seems like Mr. Cameron is indeed a genius." Huo Tian knew nothing about Xi Cheng''s thoughts. She seemed to have thought of something and said nostalgically, "I know someone called Andrew in the past. He''s a super amazing guy." As far as Xi Cheng knew, Huo Tian did not have much contact with any foreigners. He could not help but be a little interested in the Andrew Huo Tian mentioned. However, in order not to let Huo Tian feel that he wanted to control her too much, Xi Cheng pretended to ask casually, "What aspects are that Andrew very good at?" Huo Tian recalled the person she knew in her previous life and said emotionally, "He was a person with a strong desire to live. He never gave up hope to live even in the most despairing situations. Later on... he became absolutely rational. He looked cold, but he was actually very gentle. asionally, he would reveal an interesting side." As Huo Tian spoke, rm bells rang in Xi Cheng''s heart! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 395 Unexpected Visitor Although Xi Cheng did not know what Huo Tian''s identity was and when they met, he could tell that Huo Tian was very familiar with the boy called Andrew. This made Xi Cheng feel a sense of crisis. Could that Andrew be another brat who was eyeing his daughter covetously? Xi Cheng did not dare to reveal his thoughts in front of her, so he probed, "He''s your good friend, right? You didn''t seem to have invited him to your birthday yesterday. Has he left S City?" Huo Tian was unaware of Xi Cheng''s probing. She thought of her good friend who had been separated from her for more than 100 years and sighed. "My friendship with him was a long time ago. We don''t have each other''s contact details anymore. We probably won''t be able to meet again in the future." When Huo Tian talked about the friend who might be separated from her forever, there was no sadness on her face. It seemed like the Andrew Huo Tian knew did not leave too deep an impression in her heart. Xi Cheng was a little relieved. If Huo Tian developed feelings for that person called Andrew, she would definitely not be as calm as she was now when mentioning this person. It seemed like to Huo Tian, he was just an ordinary friend. Hence, Xi Cheng was relieved. He changed the topic happily. "Don''t take the people and things from the past to heart. You might meet again in the future." Huo Tian thought to herself, (I''ve been separated from Andrew for more than 100 years. How can I meet him again?) At the thought of this, she finally felt a little sad, but this emotion soon dissipated. Fortunately, Andrew''s situation was special. Even if Huo Tian was his best friend and closest colleague, he wouldn''t be too sad even after Huo Tian left. It was because Andrew was a life form that was abination between a human and a robot. He could write down his feelings for others like how one would code a program. He knew when to be happy and when to be sad, but he couldn''t feel these emotions like a normal person. Therefore, Huo Tian felt that after she risked her life to carry out the transmigration experiment, Andrew might miss her, but he wouldn''t be sad because of this. In another few years, Andrew would extract all the memories and emotions rted to Huo Tian and store them in his memory pce. At that time, Huo Tian''s departure wouldn''t cause any trouble for this old friend anymore. Perhaps it was because this name from a hundred yearster had some influence on Huo Tian''s mood, but she couldn''t let herself rest anymore the day after holding the birthday banquet. Hence, she went to thepany''s research and development center with Bi Ying. They stayed in theboratory for a while. The staff in thepany sent a message to Huo Tian through the smart system in theboratory. A man named Andrew Cameron hade to visit and wanted to discuss some technical questions with the chief designer and researchers who were in charge of the robotic exoskeleton equipment. Bi Ying didn''t know Andrew Cameron and thought that this person was also a business partner who had signed an order with thepany. Like previous business partners, he also wanted to visit their research and development center to broaden his horizons. This had happened many times before. Bi Ying said impatiently to the smart assistant in theboratory, "The research and development center and theboratory have a lot of ssified business secrets and can''t be opened to visitors. Please exin to that gentleman..." "Wait, don''t be in a hurry to reject him." Huo Tian spoke up to stop the smart assistant that was about to send the news out. Then, she exined to Bi Ying, "I know this Mr. Andrew Cameron. He also came to my birthday banquet yesterday. Dad specially mentioned him today, saying that he''s a genius in the field of brain neurology and gicposition. I think we can meet him." Bi Ying was a young man with a very unsociable personality. Up to now, the only friend he was close to was Huo Tian. Moreover, because Huo Tian knew Si Huan, he would also asionally interact with Zhao Feng. Other than that, Bi Ying had never taken the initiative to get close to anyone else. Therefore, he subconsciously felt a sense of rejection for Andrew Cameron, who had taken the initiative to look for them. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 396 Robot Disposition In Bi Ying''s opinion, what did it matter if Andrew Cameron was a genius? Could he be more outstanding than Huo Tian? However, even though Bi Ying had repulsive feelings, he swallowed back the rejection he wanted to say when he saw the imperceptible anticipation in Huo Tian''s eyes. He said gloomily, "Then let''s go meet Mr. Cameron. However, the location has to be outside the research and development center. If we identally reveal business secrets, Uncle Ding will lose his temper." Huo Tian didn''t have any objections to Bi Ying''s reminder. She nodded happily and said, "You''re right. If the other party is an ordinary person, even if he''s wandering around the research and development center, I don''t think he can understand anything. But if it''s Mr. Cameron, even a casual nce might reveal our business secrets. I wouldn''t dare to let him enter ourboratory casually." These words seemed to be an invisible distinction between close and distant rtionships. Bi Ying felt that Huo Tian had drawn him into her sphere of influence. As for Mr. Cameron, even though he was a genius who Huo Tian had praised, she still subconsciously treated him as an outsider when she mentioned him. This meant that he could not get Huo Tian''s trust. At the thought of this, Bi Ying felt much morefortable. He smiled and said, "Then let''s end our work here and meet Mr. Cameron. Let''s not let him wait too long." They met Andrew Cameron in thepany''s reception room. He was a very gentlemanly young man who had tidied himself up meticulously. His light blond hair was neatly tied up behind his head, and he was wearing a fitting suit. Even though he was sitting on the soft sofa in the reception room, his back was still straight. Huo Tian and Bi Ying, who had pushed the door open and entered the reception room, were both in a daze when they saw his demeanor. The moment Bi Ying saw Andrew Cameron, a very strange thought arose in his heart. This man did not look like a real human at all. Instead, he looked exactly the same as the smart robot he had imagined thousands of times. Bi Ying had been conducting his research in the direction of real artificial intelligence. The robot he had expected should have the same outstanding appearance as Andrew Cameron. Moreover, at the initial stage of their birth, smart robots should also have the same cold and inorganic gaze as Andrew Cameron. Perhaps as time passed, smart robots could be more and more like humans through self-learning and logical operations, having the same emotions as humans. However, from the start, robots should be clearly differentiated from human characteristics. However, the person in front of him was clearly a real human. He only had the apathetic characteristic of an inorganic life form. Bi Ying quickly suppressed the inappropriate thoughts in his mind. Even if he didn''t like the other party at first sight, he couldn''t treat him as a robot. This was too disrespectful. However, as they got closer to each other, Bi Ying could observe this young man named Andrew Cameron at a close distance. He realized that the other party''s eyes were cold and empty. The skin that was exposed outside his clothes was exquisite and perfect. This made him even less like a human. The thought from before uncontrobly rose from Bi Ying''s heart again. The thoughts in Bi Ying''s heart were too ridiculous and intense, so he didn''t have the spare energy to observe Huo Tian''s reaction. If he could carefully observe Huo Tian''s expression, he would realize that this Mr. Andrew Cameron had also given Huo Tian a huge blow. When Huo Tian first saw Andrew Cameron in the reception room, she was in a daze. At that time, Andrew Cameron was standing in front of the sofa with his back facing the light, so Huo Tian didn''t see this person''s face clearly at the first moment. However, his standing posture and his entire dressing style gave Huo Tian a strong sense of familiarity. At that moment, Huo Tian felt as if her gaze had traveled through more than a hundred years. She saw Andrew, who was always standing not far behind her and looking at her back silently¡­ He was both Huo Tian''s friend and assistant, forever silent and loyal. He would always support all of Huo Tian''s decisions unconditionally¡­ asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 397 Annoying Visitor Huo Tian relied on her body''s instinctive reactions to walk into the reception room step by step. That was why she didn''t lose herposure and stood at the door. Her footsteps kept a calm frequency, but her heart was increasingly unsettled. Only when Huo Tian saw the man''s face clearly did she feel at ease. At this moment, Huo Tian couldn''t tell if she was happy or sad. She stretched out her hand to Andrew Cameron and revealed a standard etiquette smile. "Hello, Mr. Andrew. We''re the people in charge of thepany''s research and development department. My name is Huo Tian and this is Bi Ying." Andrew Cameron''s gaze circled their faces before finallynding on Huo Tian. He blinked slightly and held the hand Huo Tian handed to him. "Hello, I''m Andrew Cameron." He then greeted Bi Ying coldly and with restraint. Huo Tian wasn''t good at socializing, but Andrew Cameron and Bi Ying were social phobias that ordinary people couldn''t understand. They could only rely on Huo Tian to liven up the atmosphere between the three of them. She first greeted Andrew Cameron politely as a guest. "Mr. Cameron, thank you for attending my birthday banquet yesterday. I hope you had a good time yesterday." Andrew Cameron didn''t have the concept of exchanging pleasantries and tteries in social situations. He said indifferently, "The truth is, a banquet isn''t an asion that will make me happy. I almost wasted an entire day yesterday." This response left them speechless. After a moment of shock, Huo Tian and Bi Ying''s expressions changed. Bi Ying felt that Andrew''s response was deliberately making Huo Tian feel embarrassed. He could not tolerate this at all. Before Huo Tian could say anything, Bi Ying rebutted, "Mr. Cameron, our time is also very precious. For this meeting with you, we had no choice but to put down our work." From the moment the two sides met, Andrew Cameron''s attention was more on Huo Tian than Bi Ying, who was beside her. Only after Bi Ying''s sarcastic words did his gazend on this skinny and pale boy with a slightly gloomy gaze. Yes, in Andrew Cameron''s eyes, Bi Ying, who had just reached adulthood, looked like an immature little boy. He could sense the displeasure in Bi Ying''s tone, but he didn''t understand why he was unhappy. Hence, Andrew Cameron looked at Bi Ying coldly. His voice was also calm and cold, making him look extremely arrogant and reserved. "I just stated the truth. If you feel offended, I''ll apologize." As soon as the words left his mouth, Andrew Cameron saw that Bi Ying, who had only been slightly unhappy, seemed to have been instantly ignited with raging anger. He immediately red at him and his breathing became a little heavy. He looked like he wanted to rush over and have a physical conflict. Bi Ying''s reaction puzzled Andrew Cameron even more. He looked at Huo Tian hesitantly and asked in confusion, "Did I say something wrong just now? Why does your friend look even angrier?" Huo Tian looked at Mr. Cameron in front of her with aplicated expression. The familiarity she felt didn''t decrease with the contact but became increasingly intense instead. The "Andrew" Huo Tian knew in the past often showed an unsociable side. He was half a robotic life form. Although he could urately interpret human emotions, he could not urately analyze the reasons behind the various emotions. Therefore, "Andrew" often made the people who talked to him feel mentally and physically exhausted, caught betweenughter and tears. As his closest business partner, Huo Tian knew the logic behind the actions "Andrew" had very well. She knew that even if "Andrew" often made others angry, it was unintentional. Therefore, Huo Tian often acted as themunication link between "Andrew" and others to help ease his rtionship with others. Probably because she had done too many such things in the past, Huo Tian also subconsciously acted as a mediator between Andrew Cameron and Bi Ying. This really caught Huo Tian, who had always had a low EQpared to her IQ, off guard. Chapter 398 Having A Good Talk Huo Tian shook her head at Andrew Cameron first and said, "Bi Ying isn''t throwing a tantrum at you. He just misunderstood you and thought that you wereining that my birthday banquet was very boring. He''s my friend and is always used to protecting me." Andrew Cameron blinked and nodded lightly as if he understood. There was no change in his expression at all. Then, Huo Tian looked at Bi Ying, who was a little angry, and exined to him again, "I think Mr. Andrew Cameron isn''t being picky about my birthday banquet. He probably just doesn''t like to waste his time on social activities and isn''t good at exchanging pleasantries." However, Bi Ying was not as easy to talk to as Andrew Cameron. His expression was no longer as angry as before, but his brows were still tightly furrowed. He looked at Andrew with a slightly dissatisfied gaze, then leaned close to Huo Tian and whispered in her ear, "Don''t you think this guy called Andrew Cameron is too arrogant? He wants toe to us to discuss technical matters, but he still assumes such a high attitude. I can''t tell how sincere he is." Huo Tian thought to herself that if she hadn''t worked with another Andrew in the past and knew that there were really people in the world who looked very cold on the surface but were extremely simple on the inside, she might have misunderstood this Mr. Andrew Cameron like Bi Ying did and thought that he was deliberately putting on a superior attitude. However, because she knew that there were really people in the world who had very low EQ, Huo Tian inexplicably understood Mr. Cameron more. However, this was just Huo Tian''s own guess. She couldn''t use these reasons to convince Bi Ying, so she could only get close to Bi Ying and say in a softer voice, "I think that Mr. Andrew Cameron really doesn''t have any ill intentions. Moreover, I think you guys should be able to negotiate. Why don''t you give each other a chance to understand each other? No matter what, let''s see the situation first, okay?" Bi Ying didn''t think that he had anything inmon with this proud rich man, but looking at the helpless expression on Huo Tian''s face, he didn''t want Huo Tian to be put in a spot between the two of them. Hence, he nodded reluctantly and said, "Alright, as long as the other party maintains a friendly attitude, I''ll control my emotions." In the subsequent conversation, Bi Ying was indeed restrained enough. Although Andrew Cameron''s tone and expression asionally made him feel very unbearable, he still controlled his temper. It was just that his tone was a little stiff when talking to him. However, as their topic entered the research field that they were good at, the mutual rejection between them gradually dissipated. Just as Huo Tian had said, Andrew Cameron and Bi Ying were both geniuses in their respective fields. Although their research directions didn''t ovep, there were still aspects for them to learn from each other. Therefore, the two of them couldn''t help but fall into an engrossed conversation. ? Of course, during this process, Huo Tian''s mediation was of extreme importance. The three of them chatted amicably and a few hours passed without them noticing. It was only when a staff member in the office building boldly knocked on the door of the reception room and reminded them that the entire office building was going to end work that the three of them came back to their senses. The lively chat in the reception room stopped abruptly. Andrew Cameron put down the draft paper and pen he was using to make calctions regretfully. After an afternoon of heated discussion, the three of them weren''t as reserved as they were at first. At this moment, the three of them were sitting cross-legged on the carpet in the reception room, leaning on the coffee table to do calctions. Andrew Cameron''s meticulous disposition that he had at first was also spoiled. His shirt was rolled up to his elbows, and there were even some ink stains on it. The hair on his forehead had be a little messy at some point in time. He looked less inhumane and more lively. Even Bi Ying had to admit that Andrew Cameron looked much more pleasing to the eye than the machine-like young man from before. However, Bi Ying did not expect that just as he had changed his impression of this Mr. Andrew Cameron, thetter immediately caused his impression of him to fall to rock bottom! asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 399 Request To Join Andrew Cameron, Bi Ying, and Huo Tian were all unparalleled geniuses. After some interactions, they had originally left a good impression on each other. This was especially so for Bi Ying, who had changed his opinion of Andrew Cameron. He felt that although this person''s personality was a little bad, his business capabilities were outstanding. He was indeed worthy of Huo Tian''s praise. However, before they parted ways, Andrew Cameron''s request to Huo Tian made Bi Ying''s impression of him plummet. Andrew Cameron was tall and had his head slightly lowered when he looked at Huo Tian. There wereplicated emotions in his eyes and he seemed to hesitate for a moment before saying solemnly, "I want to take the liberty to make a request. I hope you can agree to it." Huo Tian didn''t take these words too seriously. She thought that Andrew Cameron still wanted to make a request like visiting the research and development center. At this moment, she had a preliminary understanding of Andrew Cameron''s business capabilities and character. She believed that he wouldn''t do something like stealing ssified business secrets. Therefore, Huo Tian wasn''t on her guard for much. She thought about it and nodded. "Andrew, if you want to visit our research and development center andboratory, I can promise you directly. However, we''ll need to make some preparations. The confidential technology that involves thepany''s future development can''t bepletely open to you. You''re free to visit the rest." Bi Ying frowned slightly. He felt that Huo Tian had given her trust to Andrew Cameron too easily. However, after having spent an afternoon together, he no longer had his initial wariness toward this person, so he didn''t stop Huo Tian''s decision. However, Andrew Cameron''s request was not what the two of them thought. It wasn''t that he wanted to visit the research and development center and theboratory. Andrew Cameron''s expression remained calm. He shook his head and said, "No, that''s not the request I want to make. The truth is, I want to join your research and development center and be your colleague and work with you guys." After he said that, there was a short few seconds of silence in the reception room. Huo Tian blinked and looked at Andrew Cameron in confusion. The strange feeling in her heart rose again. Wasn''t Mr. Andrew Cameron''s reaction toward her too special... Before Huo Tian could figure out the crux of the matter, Bi Ying red at Andrew Cameron unhappily. "You unfathomable guy, what do you want to do?!" Only then did Andrew Cameron reluctantly shift his attention from Huo Tian to Bi Ying, who was beside him. He looked at Bi Ying, who was furious that he wanted to stomp his feet. He did not understand why Bi Ying, whose attitude had improved, was unhappy with him again. Andrew Cameron wasn''t good at handling interpersonal rtionships, so he asked bluntly, "Mr. Bi Ying, why are you so angry? I thought that after an afternoon ofmunication, you''ve understood my capabilities and won''t object to me joining your research n." Bi Ying was choked by these words and didn''t say anything for a long while. The awkwardness and difort in his heart became stronger. He frowned and red at Andrew Cameron again reluctantly. He frowned and said, "This isn''t a matter of personal ability. We''ve only known each other for an afternoon and don''t know your qualities at all. How can we let someone we don''t trust enter such an important research n? Moreover, your research direction ispletely different from ours. Why do you want to transfer to our side? I have reason to suspect that you have some unknown motive." Although these words were said in a dignified manner, Bi Ying knew very well that this was just an excuse that looked more reasonable on the surface. The truth was that Bi Ying didn''t want others to barge into the space between him and Huo Tian. Bi Ying understood that there wasn''t much possibility between him and Huo Tian given how obvious the atmosphere between Huo Tian and Si Huan was. He also knew that it was impossible for him to win against Si Huan. However, he still treated the time Huo Tian and he had spent together in their research as a gift from heaven. He was greedy and wanted topletely upy this moment of gentleness. However, now, Andrew Cameron had taken the liberty to suggest joining their research n to invade the alone time that Bi Ying and Huo Tian had together. How could Bi Ying tolerate this? asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 400 Teacher Bi Ying couldn''t bring up the secret possessiveness in his heart and could only find a dignified reason to brush off Andrew Cameron. However, Andrew waspletely convinced by this reason. He nodded and said, "You make a lot of sense, but I think the trust issue you''re worried about isn''t a problem at all." Bi Ying snorted coldly and looked at Andrew Cameron with folded arms. "In that case, prove to us that you''re trustworthy." Bi Ying waited for Andrew Cameron to say something, but Andrew Cameron stopped paying attention to Bi Ying and looked at Huo Tian deeply again. He and Huo Tian looked at each other for a few seconds. Under Huo Tian''s increasingly stunned expression, he said softly, "Teacher, I believe you understand my character, right? Anything can happen in this world, but things like me betraying you will never be a reality." Bi Ying did not expect Andrew Cameron to say such words, but these words puzzled him. He could not understand the current situation at all and only felt an inexplicable sense of crisis. Bi Ying looked at Andrew Cameron unhappily and said, "Hey, what the hell are you up to?!" However, Andrew Cameron ignored Bi Ying and looked at Huo Tian attentively. Huo Tian seemed to be extremely shocked. She couldn''t help but take a step back, her expression cracking a little. She looked at the tall foreign youth in front of her in a daze, not blinking at all. Her eyes were filled with shock as she muttered, "Andrew? Is it really you? How is that possible? How could you..." Andrew Cameron looked at Huo Tian''s gaze and understood that she had recognized him. He suddenly felt a little happy and an imperceptible smile appeared on his face. He nodded and said, "It''s me, Teacher. I finally got to see you." Huo Tian still seemed shocked as she continued to look at Andrew Cameron in disbelief. However, under his familiar expression and gaze, the doubts gradually dissipated. She was finally certain that this foreigner, who had repeatedly brought her a sense of familiarity, was indeed her assistant from her previous life, Andrew. But how was that possible? The transmigration experiments had very harsh requirements for various factors. The reason Huo Tian dared to take the risk with her was that she had undergone strict calctions and confirmed that the sess rate had reached more than 70%. Only then did she start the experiment. Even so, her physical body was still destroyed when she was transmigrating through the space-time turbulence, leaving only her consciousness from 100 yearster to enter her current body. ording to the calction results, the next opportunity to transmigrate through space-time might need to wait about 100 years. Even if Andrew had seized the second opportunity to start the transmigration experiment, how could he have fallen into the same space-time as her? Huo Tian''s thoughts wereplicated and she couldn''t care less about what the people around her were thinking. Bi Ying saw her expression as if she had been dealt a huge blow and the sense of crisis in his heart became even stronger. Bi Ying looked at Huo Tian uneasily, then at Andrew Cameron, who was still staring at Huo Tian. In his worry, he actually strode forward and stood in front of Andrew Cameron, ring at the foreign youth who was half a head taller than him. "What did you do to Huo Tian just now? How did she be like this?" Andrew Cameron looked at Bi Ying in confusion. He didn''t quite understand human emotions, but he really felt a little impatient with this person who had been chattering away beside him. He said calmly, "This is between me and my teacher. It has nothing to do with you." Bi Ying looked at Andrew Cameron without giving in. "I think you''re mistaken. Huo Tian is only a high school student. She can''t be your teacher. If you want to find your teacher, go back to your country and school!" Andrew Cameron frowned slightly and said coldly, "No, she''s my teacher. I won''t be mistaken. Her behavior and logic are exactly the same as my teacher''s. I''ve already confirmed her identity." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 401 Explaining Relationship Bi Ying was furious at Andrew Cameron. He panted heavily and said without thinking, "Are you crazy?! Our Huo Tian has just turned 19 and has never interacted with any foreigner before. Is she your teacher in your dream? I don''t care what your true motive is, but don''t think of using such a ridiculous reason to stay in our research and development center!" Looking at the furious Bi Ying, Andrew Cameron frowned slightly. His personality was almostpletely rational and he was rarely affected by emotional fluctuations. Therefore, Andrew Cameron was very rational now. He understood that the most important thing now was not to let him fall into a dispute with Bi Ying but instead, to let Huo Tian agree to him staying by her side. Therefore, Andrew Cameron ignored the furious Bi Ying and turned his calm gaze to Huo Tian. He asked, "Teacher, I think you''ve already confirmed my identity. Are you willing to let me join your team again?" Theplicated situation in front of her gave Huo Tian a headache. She looked at Bi Ying, who was so angry that he wanted to stomp his feet. She thought that if she didn''t speak up, the two of them might immediately turn against each other. Hence, Huo Tian pulled Bi Ying back andforted him, "Bi Ying, don''t be anxious. Let me exin to you, okay?" Bi Ying sharply sensed something from Huo Tian''s guilty and consoling tone. He was stunned and looked at Huo Tian hesitantly. "Huo Tian, what do you mean? Are you going to tell me that everything this person says is true?" Huo Tian felt an iparable headache. She pressed her forehead helplessly and sighed. "It''s a long story. He''s notpletely right. Although I''m not his teacher, we did know each other before." Bi Ying couldn''t figure out what was going on. His suspicious gaze lingered on Huo Tian and Andrew Cameron, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. Andrew Cameron didn''t have so many conflicting thoughts. He corrected Huo Tian''s words seriously, "No, you''re my teacher. I''ve learned a lot from you. Be it imparting knowledge or guiding me to a normal life, you''vepletely fulfilled the responsibility of a teacher." Bi Ying became even stiffer. At that moment, he felt as if he had been betrayed. Even he didn''t realize the hurt in his expression. He stared at Huo Tian and gritted his teeth as he asked, "What''s going on? I need an exnation!" Huo Tian could sense Bi Ying''s hurt emotions. Although she didn''t understand why Bi Ying was so sad, Bi Ying was her friend. She didn''t want him to be sad, so she subconsciouslyforted him. "Don''t worry, I''ll exin it well¡­" Andrew Cameron still wanted to interject. "Teacher, you don''t have to¡­" "Shut up!" Huo Tian turned around and red at Andrew Cameron. She thought to herself that he was still the same Andrew as before. He could never understand the atmosphere and could easily anger others with just a few words! Andrew Cameron was red at by Huo Tian, but he didn''t feel aggrieved. This was because he was already used to Huo Tian''s treatment. Before he transmigrated, as long as someone was inexplicably angry when talking to Andrew Cameron, Huo Tian would often ask him to shut up first. After calming the emotions of outsiders, Huo Tian would carefully exin to him the reason why she had asked him to shut up just now. Although Andrew Cameron had never understood Huo Tian''s actions, he had developed a subconscious reaction. When Huo Tian red at him, he immediately shut his mouth obediently and lowered his presence. The tacit and familiar atmosphere between the two of them made Bi Ying feel even more ufortable as if a thorn had been stabbed in his heart. He had hinted countless times in his heart that he mustn''t lose his temper and definitely mustn''t be angry at Huo Tian. This would only push Huo Tian further away and let this detestable Andrew Cameron take the opportunity to enter¡­ Huo Tian stopped Andrew Cameron, who was about to interrupt, then turned to Bi Ying and exined sincerely, "I''m sorry, Bi Ying. There are many things that I can''t exin. I can only tell you that Andrew Cameron and I do know each other¡­" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 402 In A Love Relationship Huo Tian couldn''t tell Bi Ying about her and Andrew''s true past, so she could only give a vague exnation. "We used to be in a cooperative rtionship, just like how the two of us are now. We did a lot of research projects together. It''s just that I didn''t know he was here too." There were many loopholes in Huo Tian''s exnation, but Bi Ying understood her. He could tell from Huo Tian''s expression and tone that she was sincere. He didn''t doubt that Huo Tian was saying that she knew Andrew Cameron. He only felt puzzled. "Since you guys know each other, why were you so unfamiliar at the start as if you didn''t know each other''s identities?" Huo Tian exined, "It''s because I didn''t know Andrew''s appearance previously. I think he doesn''t know my true situation either. It was after interacting with each other for the entire afternoon that he affirmed my identity." In fact, Huo Tian wasn''t too sure about this either. She turned to look at Andrew Cameron. "I don''t think I was wrong, was I, Andrew?" Andrew Cameron immediately nodded and said, "That''s indeed the case. Teacher''s guess is very urate. I saw you at the banquet yesterday, but you were dancing with that boy. I didn''t think that you would be immersed in boring love like an ordinary high school girl, so I subconsciously refused to acknowledge your identity. However, after spending so much time with you this afternoon, I''vepletely confirmed that you''re my teacher." After exining, Andrew Cameron still looked at Huo Tian in confusion. "When you were dancing with that boy, I analyzed the gaze and bodynguage between the two of you and confirmed that the rtionship between the two of you is in the love stage. I don''t understand why you would waste your time on such a boring matter. Could this be of any help to your current research project?" Andrew Cameron looked so serious as if he would immediately give entering a love rtionship a try if Huo Tian admitted that being in one could elerate the progress of her current research! Bi Ying listened at the side for a long time and almost understood Andrew Cameron''s logic of thinking. This person''s brain was different from ordinary people''s and could not be analyzed in a normal behavioral manner. Bi Ying was frustrated that he had wasted so much time arguing with this person, but at the same time, he was secretly unhappy about his confirmation of Huo Tian and Si Huan''s rtionship! Bi Ying nced at Huo Tian''s reaction from the corner of his eye and realized that her entire face had turned red from Andrew Cameron''s words. The unhappiness in Bi Ying''s heart became even stronger. Huo Tian''s heart raced because of Andrew''s words. She didn''t realize that her entire face and ears were burning red. She red at Andrew Cameron. Huo Tian gritted her teeth and said, "Shut up, Andrew! Your analysis ispletely wrong! I''m not in a love rtionship with Si Huan!" However, Andrew Cameron was very insistent on the conclusion he had reached from his analysis. He rebutted seriously, "Teacher, my analysis is right. I''ve already sorted out the behavioral patterns of humans and formed an extremelyrge database. After arge data analysis, the rtionship between you and Mr. Si Huan is definitely at the initial stage of love..." "Shut up, shut up, shut up! If I say no, then it''s no!" Huo Tian was the shortest among the three of them. Especially when contrasted with Andrew Cameron''s figure, she looked even more petite. At this moment, her face was flushed red from anxiety and she even stomped her feet, showing a rare childishness. ? Andrew Cameron looked at the angry Huo Tian. For some reason, he sensed that his heart had slowed down by a beat. Moreover, he realized that he stopped feeling so strongly about rebutting Huo Tian''s denial of the results of his analysis. Andrew Cameron''s silence made Huo Tian think she had convinced him. She heaved a sigh of relief. "Andrew, humans are veryplicated. It''s impossible for you to cover all human emotions with your database. Therefore, you have to ept the situations where your analysis results are wrong. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 403 Andrews Marriage Agreement Andrew Cameron didn''t argue further. Instead, he nodded and looked at Huo Tian seriously. The blush on her face had faded a little and she didn''t look as exasperated as she had earlier. She also seemed to look a little smug because she thought she had convinced him. A very strong thought suddenly urred to Andrew Cameron and he said what was on his mind almost without any serious analysis, "Since you''re not in a rtionship with Mr. Si Huan, I don''t think there''s a need for us to call off the marriage agreement. I''ll contact my uncle and ask him to cancel the n to call off the marriage agreement. Andrew Cameron''s words seemed to have dropped and mine in the reception room. Today, Andrew Cameron had given Huo Tian and Bi Ying enough shock, but none of his previous words were as unbelievable as the words "marriage agreement"! Huo Tian and Bi Ying both looked stunned by this unexpected news. Only Andrew Cameron was still very calm and looked ipatible with the frozen atmosphere in the reception room. Bi Ying had suffered enough shock just now. Previously, he had confidently thought that the rtionship between Huo Tian and Andrew Cameron was definitely not a teacher and student rtionship. However, Huo Tian''s reaction just now indicated that his guess waspletely wrong. At this moment, although Bi Ying wanted to refute Andrew''s words, he didn''t have the courage to speak up when he thought of what had just happened. If what Andrew Cameron said was true, wouldn''t he lose face in front of Huo Tian again? Bi Ying''s hesitation made Huo Tiane back to her senses first. Huo Tian was about to stomp her feet as she red at Andrew Cameron and said angrily, "Andrew, what kind of joke are you making? We just met today, no, yesterday. Where did this marriage agreemente from? Let alone there being a need to call off one! Are you angry because I didn''t recognize you immediately and are deliberately teasing me?!" Andrew Cameron had never seen Huo Tian so exasperated. Moreover, her intense emotions were directed at him. He didn''t feel sad but found it very novel. This inexplicable novelty umted in Andrew Cameron''s body. On the surface, he still looked extremely calm. He shook his head and said, "I''m not angry at you, so I''m not trying to joke with you. There''s indeed a marriage agreement between us. This was decided by our two families long ago. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Mr. Hill. He''ll be very willing to answer you." Huo Tian had unconditional trust in her father and believed that Xi Cheng would never do her, his daughter, like this. She swore, "Even if this marriage agreement is true, Dad will definitely not force me to acknowledge this marriage agreement. Therefore, this marriage agreement is equivalent to not existing. Andrew, don''t joke about such things anymore!" Andrew Cameron still looked calm. He rebutted with a serious expression, "I''ve already exined before that I''m not joking. In fact, at the end of the banquet yesterday, Mr. Hill reminded me that I can interact more with you. If I didn''t interpret it wrongly, his reaction represents his support for our marriage agreement." Huo Tian knew Andrew very well, so she knew that he wasn''t good at lying. It was better to say that there was no such thing as lying in Andrew''s behavioral logic. Therefore, what Andrew Cameron had said must be true! She could not believe it. Xi Cheng was clearly so good to her and he did not look like an old fogey who would arrange a marriage for his children. Why did he let Andrew interact more with her? At this moment, Huo Tian''s heart was filled with questions about why Xi Cheng had done this. She naturally didn''t give too much attention to Andrew Cameron, who was in front of her. However, Andrew wasn''t good at observing people''s expressions either. When he realized that Huo Tian wasn''t rejecting their marriage agreement, he said ording to his behavioral logic, "Actually, before I had confirmed your identity, I didn''t think there''s a need for me to abide by this marriage agreement. I can''t make myself feel love and responsibility towards an unfamiliar girl. However, if the other party is you and you''re not in love with another man, I think we can fulfill this marriage agreement." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 404 You Like Him At this moment, Huo Tian''s brain was filled with mush. It was filled with thoughts of whether her father really didn''t want to be a human anymore. After a while, she wondered why Andrew, who had thick eyebrows and big eyes, had also rebelled. (Was he going to turn our pure friendship into an awkward rtionship between a man and a woman?) Upon hearing Andrew Cameron''s words, Huo Tian''s first reaction was not anger, but a feeling of being caught betweenughter and tears. Huo Tian looked at Andrew Cameron with a tired expression and said helplessly, "Andrew, stop talking nonsense. How can the two of us get married?" However, Andrew Cameron didn''t take Huo Tian''s rebuttal to heart. He said seriously, "The two of us are well-coordinated at work and are good friends privately. We''ve never been angry at each other or quarreled. If we be husband and wife, I believe we''ll also manage our marriage life well." Huo Tian didn''t want to argue with Andrew Cameron anymore. She knew how stubborn he was and wouldn''t easily change his mind on anything he decided on. Therefore, Huo Tian couldn''t be bothered to waste any more time exining to Andrew. She said bluntly, "Andrew Cameron, I''m telling you seriously that even if this marriage agreement is real, it''s impossible for me to marry you!" Huo Tian wasn''t worried about hurting Andrew Cameron''s self-esteem at all. It was because she knew that Andrew didn''t care about his face at all. If it were any other man, they would more or less feel unhappy when their proposal was rejected. However, Andrew Cameron''s expression was still very calm without any displeasure. He only looked at Huo Tian in confusion and asked, "Why aren''t you willing to marry me? We''re partners in work and friends in life. Even our families and backgrounds can be said to bepatible. ording to universal values, even if our marriage isn''t very happy, it will be very firm. I can''t figure out why you rejected me." Huo Tian crossed her arms and put on a firm attitude of rejection. "There''s no reason. There''s no need for a reason for such things. Moreover, Andrew, do you really want to form a family with me? Or do you just want to deepen our rtionship?" This question made Andrew Cameron unable to answer for a moment. He was slightly stunned and looked at Huo Tian in confusion, unable toe up with a clear answer after a rational analysis. Huo Tian didn''t need Andrew Cameron''s answer either. She pointed to the core of the problem and said, "Andrew, of course we have a very deep rtionship, but that rtionship is friendship, not love. I have many friends. You, Bi Ying, Zhao Feng... You are all my friends, but I won''t marry any of you!" Andrew Cameron didn''t act like a man who had failed in his proposal at all. He was still thinking quickly and sharply, catching the point in Huo Tian''s words. He suddenly said, "If I understand it correctly, the man who danced with you wasn''t on the list of friends you mentioned just now. His name is Si Huan, right? This means that he''s not an innocent friend in your heart. It seems like my analysis from before wasn''t wrong. The two of you are indeed in a love rtionship." As if to strengthen the credibility of this theory, Andrew Cameron nodded and looked at Huo Tian confidently. "Since you like that man called Si Huan, then as your friend, I won''t put you in a difficult situation. You can find a suitable opportunity to contact the families on both sides to discuss the annulment of our marriage agreement." Huo Tian never expected that Andrew Cameron would bring the matter back to Si Huan. She had been made very irritable by Andrew. Now, she finally understood the other colleagues who had been defeated by Andrew''s naivety when they were handing over their work to Andrew! Huo Tianxin covered her face tiredly and let out a long sigh. She waved at Andrew Cameron weakly and said in a very weak tone, "Forget it, don''t worry about my love life anymore. You just need to know the fact that the marriage agreement between the two of us can''t be fulfilled and then, you can just let this matter gopletely, okay?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 405 Estrangement Gradually Rise Although Andrew Cameron didn''t know why Huo Tian looked so tired, he could vaguely sense that he was the one who had brought this emotion to her. Therefore, Andrew Cameron felt a little lost and also a little guilty. He was stunned for a moment before saying gloomily, "Alright, I won''t mention this marriage agreement anymore, but there''s something else you haven''t given me an answer for..." Huo Tian''s thoughts were in a mess and she hadpletely forgotten what it was. She said unhappily, "Go on, what else is there?" Andrew Cameron was like a primary school student who had been asked a question by a teacher. He replied obediently, "It''s regarding whether you approve of me joining your team. Can you give me a clear answer now?" Compared to the so-called marriage agreement, this matter was simply not worth mentioning. However, Huo Tian did not agree directly. She thought about it for a moment and said, "I''m not fully in charge of the current research and development center. Bi Ying and I are in an equal partnership. There are other researchers in the research and development center. We need to discuss this before we cane to a conclusion. However, if we don''t consider other factors, with the level of your technical skills, I can''t think of a reason for everyone to reject you." From an angle that Huo Tian didn''t see, Bi Ying''s brows unconsciously furrowed tightly. Andrew Cameron happened to see Bi Ying''s expression. He felt that Bi Ying didn''t seem to want him to join the research and development center. Andrew Cameron wanted to ask Bi Ying about his thoughts on this, but before he could say anything, Huo Tian ended the conversation decisively. Huo Tian looked at Bi Ying solemnly, then at Andrew Cameron. She then said without any room for refuting, "Then we''ll leave it at this today. We''ll go home separately." Then, Huo Tian especially stared at Andrew Cameron and said meaningfully, "Andrew, go back and wait obediently. I guarantee that I''ll give you news within three days. You can use these three days to walk around S City, but don''t appear in front of me, okay?" From the moment they met until now, Andrew Cameron, who had been making other people''s emotions fluctuate but had a very calm expression on his face, finally had a greater emotional fluctuation. He frowned slightly and lowered his eyes unhappily. His perfect face, which didn''t seem like it belonged to a real person, was filled with unhappiness and his tone was gloomy. "Alright, I understand." Andrew Cameron was a genius whose EQ and IQ weren''t on equal levels. He was the most outstanding and also the most worrying young man in the Cameron Family. When he went out, he was always equipped with a professional chauffeur and assistant. Huo Tian sent Andrew Cameron to the Cameron Family''s assistant and finally heaved a sigh of relief. She waved at their car and thought to herself that Andrew was indeed a rare business partner, but his personality was really unbearable. Huo Tian could sense that Bi Ying''s mood today was very bad because of Andrew Cameron. She had wanted to have a good chat with Bi Ying after sending Andrew away, but Bi Ying avoided Huo Tian''s invitation for a chat. Bi Ying said goodbye to Huo Tian calmly and then took thepany car home. He didn''t leave with Huo Tian. After the birthday banquet was over, Xi Cheng and Ding Rong were already discussing moving to a more spacious and safe ce to stay. Huo Tian knew that the chances of her and Bi Ying going home, going to school, and going to thepany''s research and development center together were decreasing. However, at this moment, Huo Tian realized that there might really be some estrangement between her and Bi Ying, but she did not know how to eliminate it. Bi Ying''s reaction didn''t cause Huo Tian to be troubled for too long. What she cared about the most now was the so-called marriage agreement that Andrew Cameron had mentioned. Huo Tian felt a ball of fury in her heart when she thought of this. At this moment, a call came in. It was from Si Huan. Huo Tian didn''t want to pick up at first, but the phone kept ringing, making her feel very frustrated. Hence, she picked up the call, but her tone was very unfriendly. "Hello, Si Huan, what''s the matter?!" Even though one couldn''t hear another person''s tone through the phone clearly, Si Huan could still clearly sense that Huo Tian wasn''t in a good mood. He paused for two seconds. Just as Huo Tian was about to be impatient, he asked in a gentle and slightly consoling tone, "Huo Tian, are you alright?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 406 Coaxed For some reason, Huo Tian felt that Si Huan''s voice was like a cool breeze in the hot summer. When it blew on her, the heat in her body instantly decreased. Huo Tian paused for a few seconds. When she spoke again, she no longer felt like her anger was surging. Instead, she felt a little shy from not having controlled her emotions well and was venting her bad mood on others. Huo Tian didn''t realize the spoiled tone in her voice. She said unhappily, "I''m fine. I just felt a little annoyed just now..." It hadn''t been long since Si Huan''s voice changed from puberty, but there was already some tolerance and steadiness in his voice as a mature man. His tone was extremely gentle. "Didn''t you go to thepany''s research and development center today? Is the current project not going well? Don''t be anxious. You have to believe in your capabilities. You''re the best genius girl. If even you have fallen into an annoyed state, the entire research and development center will stop operating." Huo Tian was actually a girl with a little childish nature. She liked to hear other people''s praises for her very much, but she also didn''t like overly obvious bootlicking actions. After being praised by Si Huan without a trace, her mood immediately improved. Huo Tian realized that the suppressed emotions in her heart were slowly dissipating, so she said to Si Huan awkwardly, "I''m sorry, my tone was very bad when I picked up the call at the start. I didn''t mean to throw a tantrum at you." Listening to the energetic voice on the other end of the line, Si Huan knew that Huo Tian had been coaxed by him. There was a smile in his voice as he said rxedly and dotingly, "It''s okay. Everyone needs a target to vent their negative emotions without worry. I''m very willing to be your tree hole. If you have any unhappy things in the future, you can tell me. I''ll never feel impatient." Si Huan''s gentle voice rang out from the other end of the line. Huo Tian felt that Si Huan''s breath seemed to be ringing in her ears. His voice was like a soft feather that rubbed gently against her ear, making Huo Tian feel a numbing sensation in her back. Huo Tian didn''t know what was wrong with her either. Logically speaking, in order to end this strange feeling, she should have hung up immediately. However, she couldn''t bear to end the call with Si Huan for the moment, so she changed the topic in a panic. "Oh right, did I not tell you the reason why I was angry just now?" This change in topic was very stiff. Of course Si Huan could tell, but he didn''t expose Huo Tian''s trick. Instead, he said, "That''s right, I was just about to ask you." Huo Tian felt that the numbness that came from her body earlier had dissipated and heaved a sigh of relief. She continued this topic andined to Si Huan, "You don''t know how overboard Dad is. I thought he would be an enlightened and democratic parent, but I didn''t expect that not long after we reunited, he exposed his feudal and authoritarian side. Do you know that he actually arranged a marriage agreement for me?! Oh my god, I don''t even dare to imagine how there can be a marriage agreement in this liberal and democratic world now!" Huo Tianined in a depressed tone, not knowing that Si Huan, who was on the other end of the line, had already gripped his phone tightly. His breathing had been deliberately lightened. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was suppressing his emotions, Si Huan would have definitely done something irrational in his shock and anger. After Huo Tian finished nagging andining, Si Huan pretended to be calm and said, "What''s with the marriage agreement you mentioned? Is there a misunderstanding?" Huo Tian said angrily, "I happen to know the person who has the marriage agreement with me. We''re considered to be very good friends. If he hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known that such a thing had happened. Dad has never mentioned this marriage agreement to me. I hope it''s a misunderstanding, so I''m going back to confront Dad now!" Si Huan said without hesitation, "Where are you now? I''ll go find you and apany you to seek affirmation from Mr. Xi!" Huo Tian sharply noticed the change in Si Huan''s address of Xi Cheng. She didn''t know what Si Huan was thinking, but she subconsciously felt that Si Huan seemed to be angry at her father. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 407 Being Cursed Huo Tian probed Si Huan to verify her guess. "Didn''t you always call my father Uncle Xi? Why did you suddenly change to Mr. Xi? Aren''t you being a little too distant with him?" Si Huan, who was on the other end of the line, took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He tried his best to maintain hisposure, but if one were to pay careful attention, they would still be able to hear him gritting his teeth a little as he spoke. Si Huan said, "I called your father Uncle Xi previously to show respect and closeness, but now, I don''t think I can be as close to him as I was in the past. I can only barely maintain a little respect. If he really is like those cold-blooded and heartless family heads of other families who have authoritatively arranged a marriage agreement for you, then thest bit of respect I have for him will be gone!" Although Si Huan''s voice was very calm, Huo Tian could still hear strong resentment in his words. She was not so depressed now and burst outughing from Si Huan''s teasing. "Alright, maybe we have a misunderstanding. I''m not even angry at Dad, but you''re so angry." Probably because he was angered by this so-called marriage agreement, Si Huan no longer carefully maintained the friendship between the two of them on the surface. Instead, he bluntly expressed his intention to make advancements. He said, almost confessing, "Of course I''m angry. If he really decides on a marriage agreement for you, it''ll ruin my happiness for the rest of my life. I''ll definitely turn against your father!" This was not considered an implicit confession, but a direct confession. Huo Tian''s mind was in a mess and she forgot how to react. Her face turned red in an instant. If she were a cat, all the hair on her body would explode from shyness and shock! "How, how did you..." Huo Tian''s heart was beating fast and she was talking incoherently. She didn''t know how to deal with this and simply started avoiding Si Huan''s direct attack." Erm, the signal on my side is bad. I can''t hear what you''re saying. I''ll hang up first. " Si Huan listened to the beeping sounding from the phone and smiled helplessly. However, his mood became happy again because of Huo Tian''s obvious shyness. However, when he recalled the so-called marriage agreement Huo Tian mentioned just now, Si Huan''s mood sank to rock bottom again. He thought of his future father-inw, who was very difficult to deal with, and his entire body was filled with the courage to fight against evil forces. He nimbly got up, tidied himself up, and drove to find Huo Tian, preparing to embark on the journey of resisting the authoritative old father together with the girl he loved. The Hill Family had a few real estate properties in China, but they were all manors that took up a lot ofnd area and were purchased for investment. Other than that, they didn''t have any suitable residential properties. Hence, Xi Cheng and Ding Rong stayed at home today. ording to the property information the butler had gathered, they wanted to choose a suitable vi as their new address. Xi Cheng only felt like he was snuggling up to his wife. Even something as boring as flipping through the real estate catalog had be leisurely andfortable. However, as evening approached, this leisurely feeling was spoiled by Xi Cheng''s series of sneezes. Ding Rong was a considerate woman. When she heard her husband sneezing repeatedly, her first reaction was that he was sick. Hence, she quickly said worriedly, "The temperature has suddenly dropped recently. Are you sick? Hurry up and call the doctor over to take a look." The Hill Family had a dedicated family doctor. The family doctor was summoned and quickly rushed to Xi Cheng''s side. After a series of tests, the doctor was also at a loss. "Sir''s health is very good. There''s no sign of him falling sick at all." Ding Rong frowned and asked in confusion, "But he sneezed several times this afternoon." As he spoke, Xi Cheng seemed to be confirming Ding Rong''s words and sneezed a few more times. Even the doctor was surprised. This doctor was aplete foreigner, but he liked Chinese culture very much and knew a lot about Chinese folk remedies. At this moment, he was suddenly enlightened and said, "Mr. Hill, have you heard of that saying that if a person keeps sneezing, it''s because someone is thinking of you or scolding you. I think you''re suffering from intense cursing!" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 408 Understand (End) Huo Tian didn''t wait for Si Huan toe looking for her. It was because before that, she was anxiously brought home by Xi Cheng. Xi Cheng did not want to believe the family doctor''s nonsense either. In his position, there would be at least eight or ten times a day when he was cursed behind his back. If he kept sneezing after being scolded, he would not be able to live his life anymore. However, the family doctor''s confident reasoning convinced Xi Cheng. That was what the family doctor said, "You''re half Chinese and should have heard of the saying ''do as the Romans do'', right? In the past, when you were in the United States, there was no custom there that people would scold you and you would sneeze, so you were fine. Now that we''re in China, of course you''ll have the same reaction as the Chinese!" These words wereplete nonsense, but Xi Cheng thought about them carefully and felt that they did make some sense. He did not mind being scolded, but he was no longer alone. Those people who hated him would not just say bad things behind his back. They might hurt the people he cared about the most. With this in mind, Xi Cheng could not remain calm anymore. He quickly called Huo Tian to confirm his daughter''s safety. When Huo Tian saw Xi Cheng''s call, she was still angry at him, so she ignored his call at first. Xi Cheng called his daughter while still feeling that he had thought too much into the family doctor''s nonsense. However, after two consecutive missed calls, the rxed smile on Xi Cheng''s face gradually turned cold. Could something have really happened? Xi Cheng only managed to maintain hisposure after taking a deep breath. He remembered that Huo Tian had mentioned her schedule today, so he contacted Bi Ying. Bi Ying also waited for the phone to ring for a long while before he picked it up. His tone was also very strange. "Mr. Xi, why did you call me?" The coldness and unfamiliarity in his words were theplete opposite of his usual respectful attitude. Xi Cheng was even more certain that something had happened to Huo Tian and was so anxious that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. At this moment, Ding Rong, who was beside him, managed to get through to Huo Tian. She had been an ordinary person for decades. Kidnapping wasn''t something that happens often in the world of ordinary people, so Ding Rong wasn''t as worried as Xi Cheng. She said to Huo Tian on the other end of the line, "Tiantian, where are you now? Were you busy just now?" Huo Tian did not take her anger out on Ding Rong. When she spoke to Ding Rong, she was as delicate and soft as usual. "Mom, I''m downstairs at thepany. I''ve already finished my work for today and am not busy anymore. I''ll be going backter. Oh right, Mom, why did you call me?" Xi Cheng had already hung up his call with Bi Ying. He tiptoed to Ding Rong''s side and leaned over to her, trying to hear the conversation between his wife and daughter. Ding Rong looked at Xi Cheng in amusement and ced the phone between the two of them. She deliberately asked Huo Tian, "It''s nothing. It''s just that your father didn''t manage to get through the call with you just now. He thought something had happened to you so he had me try calling." Xi Cheng had heard Huo Tian''s voice just now and heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that she was safe. However, in the next second, his heart was lifted by Huo Tian''s words again. "Hmph, I deliberately didn''t pick up his call. Mom, you don''t know how overboard he is. He decided on a marriage agreement for me! If Andrew hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known about this at all. I''m going to have a cold war with him! A cold war!" Xi Cheng was about to break out in a cold sweat. He thought to himself that the young man from the Cameron Family wasn''t easy to deal with either. These brats should all stay away from his daughter! He didn''t dare to let Huo Tian misunderstand him. He quickly got close to the phone and exined, "Tiantian, you''ve misunderstood Dad. Dad isn''t asking you to marry Andrew Cameron. I just feel that he doesn''t seem to know about romantic feelings. We can let him upy the position of your fianc¨¦ first so that the brats who covet you can stay away. Dad just doesn''t want you to fall in love too early. You''ve only been by Dad''s side for such a short time. I can''t bear to let that brat snatch you away¡­" Xi Cheng was too anxious and revealed his thoughts. Huo Tian, who was on the other end of the line, was stunned. After a long while, Huo Tian finally digested Xi Cheng''s words. "Dad, who do you think will snatch me away?" "Who else? Of course¡­" "Huo Tian?" Another voice rang out from nearby. Huo Tian looked up and subconsciously called out the other party''s name, but it was the same two words Xi Cheng had said on the phone¡­ "Si Huan¡ª" Huo Tian looked at Si Huan and suddenlyughed! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!